LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
 
 DDDiabSHiia 
 

 
 
 %,# 
 
 
 -^^^^ 
 

 
Digitized by tine Internet Arciiive 
 in 2011 witii funding from 
 Tine Library of Congress 
 
 littp://www.arcliive.org/details/pliantasmsoflivinOOgurn 
 
PHANTASMS OF THE LIVING 
 
 
PHANTASMS 
 OF THE LIVING 
 
 BY 
 
 EDMUND GURNEY, M. A. 
 
 LATE FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE, 
 
 FREDERIC W. H. MYERS, M.A. 
 
 LATE FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE, 
 
 AND 
 
 FRANK PODMORE, M.A. 
 
 ABRIDGED EDITION PREPARED BY 
 
 MRS. HENRY SIDGWICK 
 
 LONDON 
 KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., LTD. 
 
 BROADWAY HOUSE, CARTER LANE, E.G. 
 NEW YORK: E. P. DUTTON AND CO. 
 
 1918 
 

 7 
 
2^ 
 
 EDITOR'S PREFACE ^f 
 
 TO THE PRESENT ABRIDGED EDITION 
 
 Phantasms of the Living, published in 1886, which embodies much of 
 the early work of the Society for Psychical Research, and in particular 
 much valuable discussion by its earliest honorary secretary, Edmund 
 Gurney, has long been out of print. But as its value has been but little 
 aflEected by subsequent investigations, and it still forms the basis on 
 which much of the present-day work on telepathy, and especially on 
 apparitions, rests, it is thought that a new edition is likely to be appre- 
 ciated by the public. Had the authors been with us still, a new edition 
 would no doubt have been brought up to date. New evidence would 
 have been included, and the discussion might perhaps have been added 
 to or diminished, to suit the new atmosphere which the book itself has 
 helped to create. Changes of this sort I have not felt justified in attempt- 
 ing. The text is subst antially as jbhe^uthors left it w ith t he_ exception of 
 omissions for the s ake of^brevity^in^ Chapte rs IV and XIII ( indicatedjn 
 their place s), an d no new cases h ave been introduced . 
 
 The original edition, however, occupies two large volumes and it 
 was desired to reduce the present one by nearly half. This has been 
 effected mainly by omitting a large number of the cases quoted. In the 
 original work, besides descriptions of experiments, accounts of some 700 
 numbered incidents, prima facie telepathic, were given. Of these the 
 present edition includes only 186. The whole of the supplement which 
 contains more than half the c ases — the less well-evidenced ones — has 
 been omitted. Of the rest the cases retained are selected first as required 
 to illustrate Gurney 's remarks, and secondly as being, in my judgment, 
 the best evidenced of their class. They must be regarded as typical 
 cases, not as exhibiting the mass of evidence obtainable at the time, 
 and which for reasons explainc I in the introduction, it was an important 
 part of the plan of the original work to present. In order to retain as 
 far as possible the effect of this mass, I have given the cases their original 
 numbers, thus showing how many have been omitted at each point. 
 Further omissions for the sake of brevity are some experimental cases ; 
 some illustrative cases in foot-notes ; and, more important, a long note 
 by Gurney on Witchcraft and one by Myers " On a Suggested Mode of 
 Psychical Interaction," neither of which belongs to the general course 
 of the work. 
 
 It remains to explain that I have inserted in their proper places 
 some of the cases from the "Additional Chapter" of the original edition, and 
 have introduced further information about a few cases and other matters, 
 not only from Gurney 's " Additions and Corrections," but from other 
 sources, especially from articles published by Gurney himself in reply 
 to criticisms. A few foot-notes, attached to omitted cases, have been 
 
viii EDITOR'S PREFACE TO THE ABRIDGED EDITION 
 
 transferred to equally appropriate places elsewhere. Finally there are 
 a very few editorial notes in text and foot-notes. These are clearly dis- 
 tinguished by being enclosed in square brackets and signed " Ed." 
 Square brackets were also used by Gurney to indicate remarks of his own 
 in the course of cases, but there is I think no risk of confusion. The 
 omission of cases has necessitated some changes in sentences connecting 
 one case with another. These also, when other than purely verbal, 
 have been enclosed in square brackets. 
 
 I must in conclusion remind readers, especially those who have not 
 followed regularly the Proceedings of the Society for Psychical Research, 
 that the present work, excellent as I think it is, cannot now be regarded 
 as a complete exposition of the subject with which it deals. In the 
 thirty-one years since it was originally published, much new and illuminat- 
 ing evidence for telepathy — both experimental and spontaneous — has 
 been accumulated ; our knowledge about transient hallucinations of 
 the sane {see Chap. XI), veridical and other, has been considerably added 
 to by the " Census of Hallucinations," of which the results were published 
 in Proceedings, vol. x ; motor automatism, in the form especially of 
 automatic writing, has been much studied ; and finally evidence pointing 
 to the operation of telepathy, not only between minds in the body, but 
 between the living and the dead, has so much increased, that had he 
 written now I think it probable that Gurney (as well as Myers) would 
 have referred to this possibility less tentatively than he does on pages 
 331 and 479-481. 
 
 ELEANOR MILDRED SIDGWICK. 
 
 Office of the Society for Psychical Research, 
 
 20, Hanover Square, W. 
 
 January, 191 8. 
 
PREFACE TO ORIGINAL EDITION 
 
 A LARGE part of the material used in this book was sent to the authors 
 as representatives of the Society for Psychical Research ; and the book 
 is published with the sanction of the Council of that Society. 
 
 The division of authorship has been as follows. As regards the writing 
 and the views expressed, — Mr. Myers is solely responsible for the Intro- 
 duction, and for the " Note on a Suggested Mode of Psychical Inter- 
 action," which immediately precedes the Supplement ; and Mr. Gurney 
 is solely responsible for the remainder of the book. But the most difficult 
 and important part of the undertaking — ^the collection, examination, and 
 appraisal of evidence — has been a joint labour, of which Mr. Podmore has 
 borne so considerable a share that his name could not have been omitted 
 from the title-page. 
 
 In the free discussion and criticism which has accompanied the 
 progress of the work, we have enjoyed the constant advice and assist- 
 ance of Professor and Mrs. Sidgwick, to each of whom we owe more than 
 can be expressed by any conventional phrases of obligation. Whatever 
 errors of judgment or flaws in argument may remain, such blemishes are 
 certainly fewer than th'ey would have been but for this watchful and 
 ever -ready help. Professor and Mrs. Sidgwick have also devoted some 
 time and trouble, during vacations, to the practical work of interviewing 
 informants and obtaining their personal testimony. 
 
 In the acknowledgment of our debts, special mention is due to Pro- 
 fessor W. F. Barrett. He was to a great extent the pioneer of the move- 
 ment which it is hoped that this book may carry forward ; and the 
 extent of his services in relation, especially, to the subject of experi- 
 mental Thought-transference will sufficiently appear in the sequel. 
 Mr. Malcolm Guthrie, Professor Oliver J. Lodge, and M. Charles Richet 
 have been most welcome allies in the same branch of the work. Professor 
 Barrett and M. Richet have also supplied several of the non-experimental 
 cases in our collection. Mr. F. Y. Edgeworth has rendered valuable 
 assistance in points relating to the theory of probabilities, a subject on 
 which he is a recognised authority. Among members of our own Society, 
 our warmest thanks are due to Miss Porter, for her well-directed, patient, 
 and energetic assistance in every department of the work ; Mr. C. C 
 Massey has given us the benefit of his counsel ; and Mrs. Walwyn, 
 
X PREFACE TO ORIGINAL EDITION 
 
 Mr. Hensleigh Wedgwood, the Rev. A. T. Fryer, of Clerkenwell, the Rev. 
 J. A. Macdonald, of Rhyl, and Mr. Richard Hodgson, have aided us 
 greatly in the collection of evidence. Many other helpers, in this and 
 other countries, we must be content to include in a general expression of 
 gratitude. 
 
 Further records of experience will be most welcome, and should be 
 sent to the [office of the Society for Psychical Research.] 
 
 June, 1886. 
 
SYNOPSIS 
 
 INTRODUGTION 
 
 § I. The title of this book embraces all transmissions of thought and feeling 
 fi-om one person to another, by other means than through the recognised channels 
 of sense ; and among these cases we shall include apparitions . . . xxxiii 
 
 § 2. We conceive that the problems here attacked lie in the main track of 
 science ........... xxxiii-xxxiv 
 
 § 3. The Society for Psychical Research merely aims at the free and exact 
 discussion of the one remaining group of subjects to which such discussion is 
 still refused. Reasons for such refusal ..... xxxiv-xxxvi 
 
 § 4. Reasons, on the other hand, for the prosecution of our inquiries may be 
 drawn from the present condition of several contiguous studies. Reasons drawn 
 from the advance of biology ....... xxxvi-xxxvii 
 
 § 5. Specimens of problems which biology suggests, and on which inquiries 
 like ours may ultimately throw light. Wundt's view of the origination of 
 psychical energy ........ xxxvii-xxxviii 
 
 § 6. The problems of hypnotism ..... xxxviii-xxxix 
 
 § 7. Hope of aid from the progress of " psycho-physical " inquiries xxxix-xl 
 
 § 8. Reasons for psychical research drawn from the lacuncs of anthro- 
 pology ............ xl-xli 
 
 § g. Reasons drawn from the stud}' of history, and especially of the com- 
 parative history of religions. Instance from the S.P.R.'s investigation of so- 
 called " Theosophy " . . . . . . . . xli-xliii 
 
 § 10. In considering the relation of our studies to religion generally, we 
 observe that, since they oblige us to conceive the psychical element in man as 
 having relations which cannot be expressed in terms of matter, a possibilitj- is 
 suggested of obtaining scientific evidence of a supersensory relation between 
 man's mind and a mind or minds above his own .... xliii-xlv 
 
 § II. While, on the other hand, if our evidence to recent supernormal 
 occurrences be discredited, a retrospective improbability will be thrown on 
 much of the content of religious tradition ..... xlv-xlvii 
 
 § 12. Furthermore, in the region of ethical and aesthetic emotion, telepathy 
 indicates a possible scientific basis for much to which men now cling without 
 definite justification ......... xlvii-1 
 
 § 13. Investigations such as ours are important, moreover, for the purpose 
 of checking error and fraud, as well as of eliciting truth . . . 1-li 
 
 II 
 
 § 14. Place of the present book in the field of psychical research. Indications 
 of experimental thought-transference in the normal state. 1 876-1 882 . li-lii 
 
 § 15. Foundation of the Society for Psychical Research, 1882. Telepathy 
 selected as our first subject for detailed treatment on account of the mass of 
 evidence for it received by us . . . . . . . . lii-liii 
 
 § 16. There is also a theoretic fitness in treating of the direct action of mind 
 upon mind before dealing with other supernormal phenomena . . liii-liv 
 
 § 17. Reasons for classing apparitions occurring about the moment of death 
 as phantoms of the living, rather than of the dead .... liv-lvi 
 
xii SYNOPSIS 
 
 § i8. This book, then, claims to show (i) that experimental telepathy exists, 
 and (2) that apparitions at death, &c., are a result of something beyond chance ; 
 whence it follows (3) that these experimental and these spontaneous cases of the 
 action of mind on mind are in some way allied ..... Ivi-lvii 
 
 § 19. As to the nature and degree of this alliance different views may be 
 taken, and in a " Note on a Suggested Mode of Psychical Interaction " [omitted 
 in the present edition. — Ed.] a theory somewhat different from Mr. Gurnej^'s is 
 set forth .......... Ivii-lix 
 
 § 20. This book, however, consists much more largely of evidence than of 
 theories. This evidence has been almost entirely collected by ourselves lix-lx 
 
 § 21. Inquiries like these, though they may appear at first to degrade 
 great truths or solemn conceptions, are likely to end by exalting and affirming 
 them ............ Ix 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 Preliminary Remarks : Grounds of Caution 
 
 § I. The great test of scientific achievement is often held to be the power 
 to predict natural phenomena ; but the test, though an authoritative one in the 
 sciences of inorganic nature, has but a limited application to the sciences that 
 deal with life, and especially to the department of mental phenomena . 1-2 
 
 § 2. In dealing with the implications of life and the developments of human 
 faculty, caution needs to be exercised in two directions. The scientist is in 
 danger of forgetting the unstable and unmechanical nature of the material, and 
 of closing the door too dogmatically on phenomena whose relations with estab- 
 lished knowledge he cannot trace ; while others take advantage of the fact that 
 the limits of possibility cannot here be scientificall}^ stated, to gratify an uncritical 
 taste for marvels, and to invest their own hasty assumptions with the dignitj^ 
 of laws . . . . . . . . . . . . 3-4 
 
 § 3. This state of things subjects the study of " psychical " phenomena to 
 peculiar disadvantages, and imposes on the strident peculiar obligations . 4-5 
 
 § 4. And this should be well recognised by those who advance a conception 
 bo new to psychological science as the central conception of this book — to wit, 
 Telepathy, or the ability of one mind to impress or to he impressed by another mind 
 otherwise than through the recognised channels of sense. (Of the two persons 
 concerned, the one whose mind impresses the other will be called the agent, and 
 the one whose mind is impressed the percipient) ..... 5-6 
 
 § 5. Telepathy will be here studied chiefly as a system of facts, theoretical 
 discussion being subordinated to the presentation of evidence. The evidence 
 will be of two sorts — spontaneous occurrences, and the results of direct experi- 
 ment ; which latter will have to be carefully distinguished from spurious 
 " thought-reading " exhibitions ....... 6-7 
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 The Experimental Basis : Thought-Transference 
 
 § I . The term thought-transference has been adopted in preference to thought- 
 reading, the latter term (i) having become identified with exhibitions of miiscle- 
 reading, and (2) suggesting a power of reading a person's thoughts against 
 his will ............ 8-9 
 
 § 2. The phenomena of thought-transference first attracted the attention of 
 competent witnesses in connection with " mesmerism," and were regarded as one 
 of the peculiarities of the mesmeric rapport ; which was most prejudicial to 
 their chance of scientific acceptance ....... g-io 
 
 § 3. Hints of thought-transference between persons in a normal state were 
 obtained by Professor Barrett in 1S76 ; and just at that time the attention of 
 others had been attracted to certain phenomena of the " willing-game," which 
 
SYNOPSIS xiii 
 
 were not easily explicable (as almost all the so-called " willing " and " thought- 
 reading " exhibitions are) by unconscious muscular guidance. But the issue 
 could never be definitely decided by cases where the two persons concerned were 
 in any sort of contact ......... 10-13 
 
 § 4. And even where contact is excluded, other possibilities of unconscious 
 guidance must be taken into account ; as also must the possibility of conscious 
 collusion. Anyone who is unable to obtain conviction as to the bona fides of 
 experiments by himself acting as agent or percipient (and so being himself one 
 of the persons who would have to take part in the trick, if trick it were), may 
 fairly demand that the responsibility for the results shall be spread over a con- 
 siderable group of persons — a group so large that he shall find it impossible to 
 extend to all of them the hypothesis of deceit (or of such imbecility as would 
 take the place of deceit) which he might apply to a smaller number . 1 4-1 6 
 
 § 5. Experiments with the Creery family ; earlier trials . . . 16-18 
 
 More conclusive experiments, in which knowledge of what was to be trans- 
 ferred (usually the idea of a particular card, name, or number) was confined to 
 the members of the investigating committee who acted as agents ; with a table 
 of results, and an estimate of probabilities ...... 18-21 
 
 In many cases reckoned as failures there was a degree of approximate success 
 which was very significant . . . . . . . .21-22 
 
 The form of the impression in the percipient's mind seems to have been 
 sometimes visual and sometimes auditory ...... 22 
 
 § 6. Reasons why these experiments were not accessible to a larger number 
 of observers ; the chief reason being the gradual decline of the percipient 
 faculty ............ 22-24 
 
 § 7. In a course of experiments of the same sort conducted by M. Charles 
 Richet, in France, the would-be percipients were apparently not persons of any 
 special susceptibility ; but a sufficient number of trials were made for the 
 excess of the total of successes over the total most probable if chance alone 
 acted to be decidedly striking ........ 24-26 
 
 The pursuit of this line of inquiry on a large scale in England has produced 
 results which involve a practical certainty that some cause other than chance 
 has acted ........... 26-27 
 
 § 8, Experiments in the reproduction of diagrams and rough drawings. In a 
 long series conducted by Mr. Malcolm Guthrie, two percipients and a consider- 
 able number of agents were employed ...... 27-30 
 
 Specimens of the results . . . . . . . . 30-40 
 
 § 9. Professor Oliver J. Lodge's experiments with Mr. Guthrie's " subjects," 
 and his remarks thereon ......... 41-43 
 
 § 10. Experiments in the transference of elementary sensations — tastes, 
 smells, and pains .......... 43-48 
 
 § II. A different department of experiment is that where the transference 
 does not take effect in the percipient's consciousness, but is exhibited in his motor 
 system, either automatically or semi-automaticaUy. Experiments in the 
 inhibition of utterance ......... 48-50 
 
 § 12. The most conclusive cases of transference of ideas which, nevertheless, 
 do not affect the percipient's consciousness are those where the idea is repro- 
 duced by the percipient in writing, without his being aware of what he has 
 written. Details of a long series of trials carried out by the Rev. P. H. and 
 Mrs. Newnham .......... 50-56 
 
 The intelligence which acted on the percipient's side in these experiments was 
 in a sense an unconscious intelligence — a term which needs careful definition 56-57 
 
 § 13. M. Richet has introduced an ingenious method for utilising what he 
 calls " mediumship " — i.e., the liability to exhibit intelligent movements in 
 which consciousness and will take no part — for purposes of telepathic experi- 
 ment. By this method it has been clearly shown that a word on which the 
 agent concentrates his attention may be unconsciously reproduced by the 
 percipient ........... 57-61 
 
 And even that a word which has only an unconscious place in the agent's 
 mind may be similarly transferred ....... 61-64 
 
 These phenomena seem to involve a certain impulsive quality in the trans- 
 ference ............ 64-65 
 
xiv SYNOPSIS 
 
 § 14. Apart from serious and systematic investigation, interesting results 
 are sometimes obtained in a more casual way, of which some specimens are 
 given. It is much to be wished that more persons would make experiments, 
 under conditions which preclude the possibility of unconscious guidance. At 
 present we are greatly in the dark as to the proportion of people in whom the 
 specific faculty exists ......... 65-69 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 The Transition from Experimental to Spontaneous Telepathy 
 
 § I. There is a certain class of cases in which, though they are experiments 
 on the agent's part, and involve his conscious concentration of mind with a 
 view to the result, the percipient is not consciously or voluntarily a party to the 
 experiment. Such cases may be called transitional. In them the distance 
 between the two persons concerned is often considerable . . . -70 
 
 § 2. Spurious examples of the sort are often adduced ; and especially in 
 connection with mesmerism, results are often attributed to the operator's will, 
 which are really due to some previous command or suggestion. Still, examples 
 are not lacking of the induction of the hypnotic trance in a " subject " at a 
 distance, by the deliberate exercise of volition ..... 70-72 
 
 § 3. Illustrations of the induction or inhibition of definite actions by the 
 agent's volition, directed towards a person who is unaware of his intent 72-74 
 The relation of the will to telepathic experiments is liable to be misunder- 
 stood. The idea, which we encounter in romances, that one person may acquire 
 and exercise at a distance a dangerous dominance over another's actions, seems 
 quite unsupported by evidence. An extreme example of what may really occur 
 is given ........... 74-76 
 
 § 4. Illustrations of the induction of definite ideas by the agent's 
 volition ............ 76 
 
 § 5. The transference of an idea, deliberately fixed on by the agent, to an 
 unprepared percipient at a distance, would be hard to establish, since ideas 
 whose origin escapes us are so constantly suggesting themselves spontaneously. 
 Still, telepathic action may possibly extend considerably beyond the well- 
 marlced cases on which the proof of it must depend .... 76-77 
 
 § 6. Illustrations of the induction of sfiKsa^iOKS by the agent's volition 77-79 
 § 7. And especially of sensations of sight ..... 79-82 
 
 § 8. The best-attested examples being hallucinations representing the figure 
 of the agent himself ......... 82-92 
 
 § 9. Such cases present a marked departure from the ordinary type of 
 experimental thought-transference, inasmuch as what the percipient perceives 
 (the agent's form) is not the reproduction of that with which the agent's mind 
 has been occupied ; and this seems to preclude any simple physical conception 
 of the transference, as due to " brain-waves," sympathetic vibrations, &c. 
 A similar difficulty meets us later in most of the spontaneous cases ; and the 
 rapprochement of experimental and spontaneous telepathy must be understood 
 to be limited to their psychical aspect — a limitation which can be easily 
 defended ........... 92-94 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 General Criticism of the Evidence for Spontaneous Telepathy 
 
 § I. When we pass to spontaneous exhibitions of telepathy, the nature of 
 the evidence changes ; for the events are described by persons who played their 
 part in them unawares, without any idea that they were matter for scientific 
 observation. The method of inquiry will now have to be the historical method, 
 and will involve difficult questions as to the judgment of human testimony, and 
 a complex estimate of probabilities ....,., 95-96 
 
SYNOPSIS XV 
 
 § 2. The most general objection to evidence for phenomena transcending 
 the recognised scope of science is that, in a thickly populated world where 
 mal-observation and exaggeration are easy and common, there is (within 
 certain limits) no marvel for which evidence of a sort may not be obtained. 
 This objection is often enforced by reference to the superstition of witchcraft, 
 which in quite modern times was supported by a large array of contemporary 
 evidence ........... 96 
 
 But when this instance is carefully examined, we find (i) that the direct 
 testimony came exclusively from the uneducated class ; and (2) that, owing 
 to the ignorance which, in the witch-epoch, was universal as to the psychology of 
 various abnormal and morbid states, the hypothesis of unconscious self-deception 
 on the part of the witnesses was never allowed for .... 96-97 
 
 Our present knowledge of hypnotism, hysteria, and hystero-epilepsy enables 
 us to account for many of the phenomena attributed to demonic possession, as 
 neither fact nor fraud, but as bona fide hallucinations . . . -97 
 
 While for the more bizarre and incredible marvels there is absolutely no 
 direct, first-hand, independent testimony ..... 98-99 
 
 The better-attested cases are just those which, if genuine, might be explained 
 as telepathic ; but the evidence for them is not strong enough to support any 
 definite conclusion ......... 99-100 
 
 § 3. The evidence for telepathy in the present work presents a complete 
 contrast to that which has supported the belief in magical occurrences. It 
 comes for the most part from educated persons, who were not predisposed to 
 admit the reality of the phenomena ; while the phenomena themselves are not 
 strongly associated with any prevalent beliefs or habits of thought, differing 
 in this respect, e.g., from alleged apparitions of the dead. Still we must not, on 
 such grounds as these, assume that the evidence is trustworthy . . 101-102 
 
 § 4. The errors which may affect it are of various sorts. Error of observation 
 may result in a mistake of identity. Thus a stranger in the street may be mistaken 
 for a friend, who turns out to have died at that time, and whose phantasm is 
 therefore asserted to have appeared. But it is only to a very small minority of 
 the cases which follow that such a hypothesis could possibly be applied 102-103 
 
 Error of inference is not a prominent danger ; as what concerns the tele- 
 pathic evidence is simply what the percipient seemed to himself to see or hear, 
 not what he inferred therefrom ....... 103-104 
 
 § 5. Of more importance are errors of narration, due to the tendency to make 
 an account edifying, or graphic, or startling. In first-hand testimony this 
 tendency may be to some extent counterbalanced by the desire to be believed ; 
 which has less influence in cases where the narrator is not personally responsible, 
 as, e.g., in the spurious and sensational anecdotes of anonymous newspaper 
 paragraphs, or of dinner-table gossip ...... 104-106 
 
 § 6. Errors of memory are more insidious. If the witness regards the facts 
 in a particular speculative or emotional light, facts will be apt, in memory, to 
 accommodate themselves to this view, and details will get introduced or dropped 
 out in such a manner as to aid the harmonious effect. Even apart from any 
 special bias, the mere effort to make definite what has become dim may fill in the 
 picture with wrong detail ; or the tendency to lighten the burden of retention 
 may invest the whole occurrence with a spurious trenchancy and simplicity of 
 form ............ 106-108 
 
 § 7. We have to consider how these various sources of error may affect the 
 evidence for a case of spontaneous telepathy. Such a case presents a coincidence 
 of a particular kind, with four main points to look to : — (i) A particular state 
 of the agent, e.g., the crisis of death ; (2) a particular experience of the percipient, 
 e.g., the impression of seeing the agent before him in visible form ; (3) the date 
 of (i) ; (4) the date of (2) 108 
 
 § 8. The risk of mistake as to the state of the agent is seldom appreciable : 
 his death, for instance, if that is what has befallen him, can usually be proved 
 beyond dispute .......... 108-109 
 
 For the experience of the percipient, on the other hand, we have generally 
 nothing but his own word to depend on. But for what is required, his word is 
 often sufficient. For the evidential point is simply his statement that he has had 
 an impression or sensation of a peculiar kind, which, if he had it, he knew that 
 
xvi SYNOPSIS 
 
 he had ; and this point is quite independent of his interpretation oi. his experi- 
 ence, which may easily be erroneous, e.g., if he attributes objective realitj' to 
 what was really a hallucination . . . . . . . .109 
 
 The risk of misrepresentation is smallest if his description of his experience, 
 or a distinct course of action due to his experience, has preceded his knowledge 
 of what has happened to the agent ...... 109-110 
 
 § 9. Where his description of his experience dates from a time subsequent to 
 his knowledge of what has happened to the agent, there is a possibility that this 
 knowledge may have made the experience seem more striking and distinctive 
 than it really was. Still, we have not detected definite instances"of this sort 
 of inaccuracy. Nor would the fact (often expressly stated by the witness) that 
 the experience did not at the time of its occurrence suggest the agent, by any 
 means destroy — though it would of course weaken — the presumption that it was 
 telepathic ........... 111-112 
 
 I 10. As regards the interval of time which may separate the two events or 
 experiences on the agent's and the percipient's side respectively, an arbitrary 
 limit of 12 hours has been adopted — the coincidence in most cases being very 
 much closer than this ; but no case will be presented as telepathic where the 
 percipient's experience preceded, by however short a time, some grave event 
 occurring to the agent, if at the time of the percipient's experience the state of 
 the agent was normal ......... 112-113 
 
 § II. It is in the matter of the dates that the risk of misstatement is greatest. 
 The instinct towards simplification and dramatic completeness naturally tends 
 to make the coincidence more exact than the facts warrant . . 1 14-115 
 
 § 12. The date of the event that has befallen the agent is often included in 
 the news of that event ; which news, in these days of posts and telegraphs, often 
 follows close enough on the percipient's experience for the date of that experience 
 to be then safely recalled ..... ... 11 5-1 16 
 
 § 13. But if a longer interval elapse, the percipient may assume too readily 
 that his own experience fell on the critical day ; and as time goes on, his certainty 
 is likely to increase rather than diminish. Still, if the coincidence was then and 
 there noted, and if the attention of others was called to it, it may be possible to 
 present a tolerably strong case for its reality, even after the lapse of a con- 
 siderable time .......... 116-117 
 
 § 14. These various evidential conditions may be arranged in a graduated 
 scheme ........... 11 7-1 19 
 
 § 15. Second-hand evidence (except of one special type) is excluded from the 
 body of the work ; but the Supplement [omitted in this edition. — Ed.] contains 
 a certain number of second-hand cases, received from persons who were well 
 acquainted with the original witnesses, and who had had the opportunity of 
 becoming thoroughly acquainted with their statement of the facts . 1 19-120 
 
 § 16. A certain separation of cases according to their evidential value has 
 been attempted, the body of the work being reserved for those where the primd 
 Jade probability that the essential facts are correctly stated is tolerably strong. 
 But even where the facts are correctly reported, their force in the argument for 
 telepathy will differ according to the class to which they belong ; purely emotional 
 impressions, for instance, and dreams, are very weak classes . . 120-12 1 
 
 The value of the several items of evidence is also largely affected by the 
 mental qualities and training of the witnesses. Every case miist be judged on 
 its own merits, by reference to a variety of points ; and those who study the 
 records will have an equal opportunity of forming a judgment with those who 
 have collected them — except in the matter of personal acquaintance with the 
 witnesses, the effect of which it is impossible to communicate . . 121-123 
 
 § 17. An all-important point is the number of the coincidences adduced. 
 A few might be accounted accidental ; but it will be impossible to apply that 
 hypothesis throughout. Nor can the evidence be swept out of court by a mere 
 general appeal to the untrustworthiness of human testimony. If it is to be 
 explained away, it must be met (as we have ourselves endeavoured to meet it) 
 in detail ; and this necessitates the confronting of the single cause, telepathy 
 (whose d priori improbability is fully admitted), Avith a multitude of causes, more 
 or less improbable, and in cumulation incredible .... 123-124 
 
 i_§ 18. With all their differences, the cases recorded bear strong signs of 
 
SYNOPSIS xvii 
 
 belonging to a true natural group ; and their harmony, alike in what they do 
 and in what they do not present, is very unlikely to be the accidental result of a 
 multitude of disconnected mistakes. And it is noteworthy that certain sensa- 
 tional and suspicious details, here conspicuous by their absence, which often 
 make their way into remote or badly-evidenced cases, are precisely those which 
 the telepathic hypothesis would not cover ..... 124-126 
 
 § 19. But though some may regard the cumulative argument here put 
 forward for spontaneous telepathy as amounting to a proof, the proof is not by 
 any means of an eclatant sort : much of the evidence falls far short of the ideal 
 standard. Still, enough has perhaps been done to justify our undertaking, and 
 to broaden the basis of future inquiry ...... 126-128 
 
 § 20. The various items of evidence are, of course, not the links in a chain, 
 but the sticks in a faggot. It is impossible to lay down the precise number of 
 sticks necessary to a perfectly solid faggot ; but the present collection is at least 
 an instalment of what is required ....... 128-129 
 
 § 21. The instinct as to the amount of evidence needed may differ greatly 
 in a mind which has, and a mind which has not, realised the facts of experimental 
 telepathy (Chap, ii.), and the intimate relation of that branch to the spontaneous 
 branch. Between the two branches, in spite of their difference — a difference as 
 great in appearance as that between lightning and the electrical attraction of 
 rubbed amber for bits of straw — the great psychological fact of a supersensuous 
 influence of mind on mind constitutes a true generic bond . . . 129-130 
 
 [The following is Gurney's Synopsis of his important Note on Witchcraft 
 Omitted in the present Edition. — Ed.] 
 
 The statement made in Chapter iv. as to the lack of first-hand evidence for 
 the phenomena of magic and witchcraft (except so far as they can be completely 
 accounted for by modern psychological knowledge) may seem a sweeping one. 
 But extensive as is the literature of the subject, the actual records are extra- 
 ordinarily meagre ; and the staple prodigies, which were really nothing more 
 than popular legends, are quoted and re-quoted ad nauseam. Examples of the 
 so-called evidence which supported the belief in lycanthropy, and in the nocturnal 
 rides and orgies. 
 
 The case of witchcraft, so far from proving (as is sometimes represented) that 
 a more or less imposing array of evidence will be forthcoming for any belief that 
 does not distinctly fly in the face of average public opinion, goes, in fact, rather 
 surprisingly far towards proving the contrary ..... 
 
 This view of the subject is completely opposed to that of Mr. Lecky, whose 
 treatment seems to suffer from the neglect of two important distinctions. He 
 does not distinguish between evideitce — of which, in respect of the more bizarre 
 marvels, there was next to none ; and authority — of which there was abundance, 
 from Homer downwards. Nor does he discriminate the wholly incredible allega- 
 tions {e.g., as to transportations through the air and transformations into animal 
 forms) from the pathological phenomena, which in the eyes of comtemporaries 
 were equally supernatural, and for which, as might be expected, the direct 
 evidence was abundant. 
 
 A most important class of these pathological phenomena were subjective 
 hallucinations of the senses, often due to terror or excitement, and sometimes 
 probably to hypnotic suggestion, but almost invariably attributed to the direct 
 operation of the devil. Other phenomena — of insensibility, inhibition of 
 utterance, abnormal rapport, and the influence of reputed witches on health — 
 were almost certainly hj^notic in character ; " possession " is often simply 
 hystero-epilepsy ; while rauch may be accounted for by mere hysteria, or by 
 the same sort of faith as produces the modern " mind-cures." 
 
 Learned opinion on the subject of witchcraft went through curious vicissi- 
 tudes ; the recession to a rational standpoint, which in many ways was of course 
 a sceptical movement, being complicated by the fact that many of the phenomena 
 were too genuine to be doubted. Now that the separation is complete, we see 
 that the exploded part of witchcraft never had any real e^ddential foundation ; 
 
xviii ' SYNOPSIS 
 
 while the part which had a real evidential foundation has been taken up into 
 orthodox physiological and psychological science. With the former part we 
 might contrast, and with the latter compare, the evidential case for telepathy, 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 Specimens of the Various Types of Spontaneous Telepathy 
 
 § I. As the study of any large amount of the evidence that follows is a task 
 for which many readers will be disinclined, a selection of typical cases will be 
 presented in this chapter, illustrative of the various classes into which the 
 phenomena fall .......... 131-132 
 
 § 2. The logical starting-point is found in the class that presents most 
 analogy to experimental thought-transference — i.e., where the percipient's 
 impression is not externalised as part of the objective world. An example is 
 given of the transference of pain, and a possible example of the transference of 
 smell ; but among the phenomena of spontaneous telepathy, such literal repro- 
 ductions of the agent's bodily sensation are very exceptional . . 132-135 
 
 § 3. Examples of the transference of a somewhat abstract idea ; of a pictorial 
 image ; and of an emotional impression, involving some degree of physical dis- 
 comfort ........... 135-141 
 
 § 4. Examples of dreams, — a class which needs to be treated with the greatest 
 caution, owing to the indefinite scope which it affords for accidental coincidences. 
 One of the examples (No. 23) presents the feature of deferment of percipience — 
 the telepathic impression having apparently failed at first to reach the threshold 
 of attention, and emerging into consciousness some hours after the experience on 
 the agent's side in which it had its origin ..... 141-146 
 
 § 5. Examples of the " borderland " class — a convenient name by which to 
 describe cases that belong to a condition neither of sleep nor of provably com- 
 plete waking consciousness ; but it is probable that in many of the cases so 
 described (as in No. 26), the percipient, though in bed, was quite normally 
 awake ........... 146-151 
 
 § 6. Examples of externalised impressions of sight, occurring in the midst 
 of ordinary waking life. In some of these we find an indication that a close 
 personal rapport between the agent and percipient is not a necessary condition of 
 the telepathic transference ; and another is peculiar in that the phantasmal 
 figure is not recognised by the percipient . . . . .151-162 
 
 § 7. Examples of externalised impressions of hearing ; one of which was of a 
 recognised voice, and one of an inarticulate shriek .... 162-166 
 
 § 8. Example of an impression of touch ; which is also, perhaps, an example 
 of the reciprocal class, where each of the persons concerned seems to exercise a 
 telepathic influence on the other ....... 166-168 
 
 § 9. Example of the collective class, where more percipients than one take 
 part in a single telepathic incident . ...... 168-170 
 
 § 10. Among the various conditions of telepathic agency, the death-cases 
 form by far the commonest type. Now in these cases it is not rare for the agent 
 to be comatose and unconscious ; in other cases, again, he has been in a swoon 
 or a deep sleep ; and there is a difficulty in understanding an abnormal exercise 
 of psychical energy at such seasons. The explanation may possibly be found in 
 the idea of a wider consciousness, and a more complete self, which finds in what 
 we call life very imperfect conditions of manifestation, and recognises in death 
 not a cessation but a liberation of energy ..... 170-172 
 
SYNOPSIS xix 
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 Transference of Ideas and Mental Pictures 
 
 § I. The popular belief in the transference of thought, without physical 
 signs, between friends and members of the same household, is often held on 
 quite insufficient grounds ; allowance not being made for the similarity of 
 associations, and for the slightness of the signs which may be half-automatically 
 interpreted ........... 173-174 
 
 It often happens, for instance, that one person in a room begins humming a 
 tune which is running in another's head ; but it is only very exceptionally that 
 such a coincidence can be held to imply a psychical transference. Occasionally the 
 idea transferred is closely connected with the auditory image of a word or 
 phrase ........... 174-175 
 
 § 2. Examples of the transference of ideas and images of a simple or rudi- 
 mentary sort .......... 175-177 
 
 § 3. Examples of the transference of more complex ideas, representing 
 definite events .......... 177-181 
 
 § 4. Cases where the idea impressed on the percipient has been simply that 
 of the agent's approach — a type which must be accepted with great caution, as 
 numerous coincidences of the sort are sure to occur by pure accident . 1 81-183 
 
 § 5. Transferences of mental images of concrete objects and scenes with 
 which the agent's attention is occupied at the time .... 183-188 
 
 Some of these impressions are so detailed and vivid as to suggest clairvoyance ; 
 nor is there any objection to that term, so long as we recognise the difference 
 between such telepathic clairvoyance, and any supposed independent extension 
 of the percipient's senses ........ 188-189 
 
 Occasionally the percipient seems to obtain the true impression, not by 
 passive reception, but by a deliberate effort . . . . . .18$ 
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 Emotional and Motor Effects 
 
 § I, Emotional impressions, alleged to have coincided with some calamitous 
 event at a distance, form a very dubious class, as (i) in retrospect, after the 
 calamity is realised, they are apt to assume a strength and definiteness which 
 they did not really possess ; and (2) similar impressions may be common in the 
 soi-disant percipient's experience, and he may have omitted to remark or record 
 the misses — the many instances which have not corresponded with any real 
 event. All cases must, of course, be rejected where there has been any appreci- 
 able ground for anxiety ........ 1 90-1 91 
 
 § 2. Examples which may perhaps have been telepathic ; some of which 
 include a sense of physical distress . ...... 191-195 
 
 § 3. Examples of such transferences between twins . . . 195-197 
 
 § 4. Examples where the primary element in the impression is a sense of 
 being wanted, and an impulse to movement or action of a sort unlikely to have 
 suggested itself in the ordinary course of things .... 197-202 
 
 The telepathic influence in such cases must be interpreted as emotional, not 
 as definitely directing, and still less as abrogating, the percipient's power of 
 choice : the movements produced may be such as the agent cannot have desired, 
 or even thought of ........ . 202-204 
 
XX SYNOPSIS 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 Dreams 
 Part I. — The Relation of Dreams to the Argument for Telepathy 
 
 § I. Dreams comprise the whole range of transition from ideal and emotional 
 to sensory affections ; and at every step of the transition we find instances which 
 may reasonably be regarded as telepathic ..... 205-206 
 
 The great interest of the distinctly sensory specimens lies in the fundamental 
 resemblance which they offer, and the transition which they form, to the 
 externalised " phantasms of the living " which impress waking percipients ; the 
 difference being that the dream-percepts are recognised, on reflection, as 
 having been hallucinatory, and unrelated to that part of the external world 
 where the percipient's body is ; while the waking phantasmal percepts are apt 
 to be regarded as objective phenomena, which really impressed the eye or the 
 ear from outside .......... 206-207 
 
 § 2. But when we examine dreams in respect of their evidential value — of 
 the proof which they are capable of affording of a telepathic correspondence 
 with the reality — we find ourselves on doubtful ground. For (i) the details of 
 the reality, when known, will be very apt to be read back into the dream, through 
 the general tendency to make vague things distinct ; and (2) the great multitude 
 of dreams may seem to afford almost limitless scope for accidental correspondences 
 of a dream with an actual occurrence resembling the one dreamt of. Any answer 
 to this last objection must depend on statistics which, until lately, there has been 
 no attempt to obtain ; and though an answer of a sort can be given, it is not 
 such a one as would justify us in basing a theory of telepathy on the facts of 
 dreams alone ........ = . 207-208 
 
 § 3. Most of the dreams selected for this work were exceptional in intensity ; 
 and produced marked distress, or were described, or were in some way acted on, 
 before the news of the correspondent experience was known. In content, too, 
 they were mostly of a distinct and unusual kind ; while some of them present a 
 considerable amount of true detail ....... 20S-209 
 
 And more than half of those selected on the above grounds are dreams of 
 death — a fact easy to account for on the hypothesis of telepathy, and difficult to 
 account for on the hypothesis of accident ..... 209—210 
 
 § 4. Dreams so definite in content as dreams of death afford an opportunity 
 of ascertaining what their actual frequency is, and so of estimating whether 
 the specimens which have coincided with reality are or are not more numerous 
 than chance would fairty allow. With a view to such an estimate, a specimen 
 group of 5360 persons, taken at random, have been asked as to their personal 
 experiences ; and, according to the result, the persons who have had a vividly 
 distressful dream of the death of a relative or acquaintance, within the 12 years 
 1874-1S85, amount to about i in 26 of the population. Taking this datum, it 
 is shown that the number of coincidences of the sort in question that, according 
 to the law of chances, ought to have occurred in the 12 years, among a section 
 of the population even larger than that from which we can suppose our telepathic 
 evidence to be drawn, is only i. Now (taking account only of cases where 
 nothing had occurred to suggest the dream in a normal way), we have encountered 
 24 such coincidences — i.e., a number 24 times as large as would have been 
 expected on the hj^pothesis that the coincidence is due to chance alone 210-213 
 
 Certain objections that might be taken to this estimate are to a considerable 
 extent met by the precautions that have been used . . . 214-215 
 
 § 5. The same sort of argument may be cautiously applied to cases wliere 
 the event exhibited in the coincident dream is not, like death, unique, and 
 where, therefore, the basis for an arithmetical estimate is unattainable 215-216 
 
 But many more specimens of a high evidential rank are needed, before dreams 
 can rank as a strong integral portion of the argument for telepathy. Meanwhile, 
 it is only fair to regard them in connection with the stronger evidenc e of the 
 waking phenomena ; since in respect of many of them an explanation that is 
 admitted in the waking cases cannot reasonably be rejected . . 216-217 
 
SYNOPSIS xxi 
 
 Part II. — Examples of Dreams which may be Reasonably Regarded 
 
 AS Telepathic 
 
 § I. Examples of similar and simultaneous dreams . . . 217-219 
 
 An experience which has coincided with some external fact or condition may 
 be described as a dream, and yet be sufficiently exceptional in character to 
 preclude an application of the theory of chances based on the limitless number 
 of dreams ........... 219-221 
 
 § 2. Examples of the reproduction, in the percipient's dream, of a special 
 thought of the agent's, who is at the tim.e awake and in a normal state 221-223 
 
 § 3. Examples of a similar reproduction where the agent is in a disturbed 
 state ............ 223-226 
 
 § 4. Cases where the agent's personality appears in the dream, but not in a 
 specially pictorial way. Inadmissibility of dreams that occur at times of anxiety, 
 of dreams of trivial accidents to children, and the like . . . 226-230 
 
 § 5. Cases where the reality which the eyes of the agent are actually beholding 
 is pictorially represented in the dream. Reasons why the majority of alleged 
 instances must be rejected ........ 230-231 
 
 The appearance in the dream of the agent's own figure, which is not pre- 
 sumably occupying his own thoughts, suggests an independent development, 
 by the percipient, of the impression that he receives . . . -232 
 
 § 6. The familiar ways in v/hich dreams are shaped make it easy to under- 
 stand how a dreamer might supply his own setting and imagery to a " transferred 
 impression." Examples where the elements thus introduced are few and 
 simple ........... 232-237 
 
 § 7. Examples of more complex investiture, and especially of imagery 
 suggestive of death. Importance of the feature of repetition in some of the 
 examples ........... 237-242 
 
 § 8. Examples of dreams which may be described as clairvoyant, but which 
 still must be held to imply some sort of telepathic " agency " ; since the per- 
 cipient does not see any scene, but the particular scene with some actor in which 
 he is connected .......... 242-250 
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 " Borderland " Cases 
 
 § I. The transition-states between sleeping and waking — or, more generally 
 the seasons when a person is in bed, but not asleep — seem to be specially favour- 
 able to subjective hallucinations of the senses ; of which some are known as 
 illusions hypnagogiques ; others are the prolongations of dream-images into 
 waking moments ; and some belong to neither of these classes, though experi- 
 enced in the moments or minutes that precede or follow sleep . . 251-254 
 
 § 2. It is not surprising that the same seasons should be favourable also to 
 the hallucinations which, as connected with conditions external to the per- 
 cipient, we should describe, not as subjective, but as telepathic . . . 254 
 
 As evidence for telepathy, impressions of this " borderland " type stand on 
 an altogether different footing from dreams ; since their incalculably smaller 
 number supplies an incalculably smaller field for the operation of chance 254-255 
 
 Very great injustice is done to the telepathic argument by confounding such 
 impressions with dreams ; as where Lord Brougham explains away the co- 
 incidence of a unique " borderland " experience of his own with the death of the 
 friend whose form he saw, on the ground that the " vast number of dreams " 
 give any amount of scope for such " seeming miracles " . . . 255-257 
 
 § 3. Examples where the impression was not of a sensory sort . . 257 
 
 § 4. Auditory examples. Cases where the sound heard was not ar- 
 ticulate ........... 257-258 
 
 Cases where distinct words were heard ..... 258-264 
 
xxii SYNOPSIS 
 
 § 5. Visual examples : One (No. 168) illustrates the feature of the appear- 
 ance of more than one figure ; and one (No. 170) that of misrecogniiion on the 
 percipient's part . . ........ 264-273 
 
 § 6. Cases where the sense of touch was combined with that of . sight or 
 hearing 273-275 
 
 § 7. Cases affecting the two senses of sight and hearing . . 275-285 
 
 CHAPTER X 
 Hallucinations : General Sketch 
 
 § I. Telepathic phantasms of the externalised sort are a species belonging 
 to the larger genus of hallucinations ; and the genus requires some preliminary- 
 discussion ............ 286 
 
 Hallucinations of the senses are distinguished from other hallucinations by 
 the fact that they do not necessarily imply false belief . . . .287 
 
 They may be defined as percepts which lack, but which can only by distinct 
 reflection be recognised as lacking, the objective basis which they suggest; a definition 
 which marks them ofi on the one hand from true perceptions, and on the other 
 hand from remembered images or mental pictures .... 287-289 
 
 § 2. The old method of defining the ideational and the sensory elements in 
 the phenomena was very unsatisfactory. It is easy to show that the delusive 
 appearances are not merely imagined, but are actually seen and heard— the 
 hallucination differing from an ordinary percept only in lacking an objective basis; 
 and this is what is implied in the word psycho-sensorial, when rightly under- 
 stood ............ 289-292 
 
 § 3. The question as to the physiological starting-point of hallucinations — 
 whether they are of central or of peripheral origin — has been warmly debated, 
 often in a very one-sided manner. The construction of them, which is central 
 and the work of the brain, is quite distinct from the excitation or initiation of them, 
 which (though often central also) is often peripheral — i.e., due to some other 
 part of the body that sets the brain to work ..... 292-294 
 
 § 4. This excitation may even be due to some objective external cause, 
 some visible point or mark, at or near the place where the imaginary object is 
 seen ; and in such cases the imaginary object, which is, so to speak, attached to 
 its point, may follow the course of any optical illusion [e.g., doubling by a prism, 
 reflection by a mirror) to which that point is subjected. But such dependence 
 on an external stimulus does not affect the fact that the actual sensory element 
 of the hallucination, in these as in all other cases, is imposed from within by 
 the brain ........... 295-297 
 
 § 5. There, are, however, a large number of hallucinations which are centrally 
 initiated, as well as centrally constructed — the excitation being due neither to an 
 external point, nor to any morbid disturbance in the sense-organs themselves. 
 Such, probably, are many visual cases where the imaginary object is seen in free 
 space, or appears to move independently of the eye, or is seen in darkness. Such 
 certainly, are many auditory hallucinations ; some hallucinations of pain ; many 
 hallucinations which conform to the course of some more general delusion ; and 
 hallucinations voluntarily originated ...... 297-305 
 
 § 6. Such also are hallucinations of a particular internal kind common among 
 mystics, in which the sensory element seems reduced to its lowest terms ; 
 and which shade by degrees, on the one side into more externalised forms, 
 and on the other side into a mere feeling of presence, independent of any sensory 
 affection ........... 305—309 
 
 § 7. A further argument for the central initiation may be drawn from the 
 fact that repose of the sense-organs seems a condition favourable to hallucina- 
 tions ; and the psychological identity of waking hallucinations and dreams 
 cannot be too strongl}^ insisted on . . . . . . . . 309 
 
 § 8. As regards the construction of hallucinations — the cerebral process 
 involved in their having this or that particular form — the question is whether 
 it takes place in the specific sensory centre concerned, or in some higher cortical 
 tract ............ 310-312 
 
SYNOPSIS xxiii 
 
 § 9. There are reasons for considering that both places of construction are 
 available ; that the simpler sorts of hallucination, many of which are clearly 
 " after-images," and which are often also recurrent, may take shape at the 
 sensory centres themselves ; but that the more elaborate and variable sorts 
 must be traced to the higher origin ; and that when the higher tracts are first 
 concerned, the production of the hallucination is due to a downward escape of the 
 nervous impulse to the sensory centre concerned .... 312-317 
 
 § 10. The construction of hallucinations in the cortical tracts of the brain, 
 proper to the higher co-ordinations and the more general ideational activities, is 
 perfectly compatible with the view that the specific sensory centres are them- 
 selves situated not below, but in, the cortex ..... 317-318 
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 Transient Hallucinations of the Sane : Ambiguous Cases 
 
 § I. Transient hallucinations of the sane (a department of mental phenomena 
 hitherto but little studied) comprise two classes : (i) hallucinations of purely 
 subjective origin ; and {2) hallucinations of telepathic origin — i.e., " phantasms of 
 the living " which have an objective basis in the exceptional condition of the 
 person whom they recall or represent. Comparing the two classes, we should 
 expect to find a large amount of resemblance, and a certain amount of difference, 
 between them .......... 319-320 
 
 § 2. Certain marked resemblances at once present themselves ; as that 
 (generally speaking) neither sort of phenomenon is observably connected with 
 any morbid state ; and that each sort of phenomenon is rare — occurring to a 
 comparatively small number of persons, and to most of these only once or twice 
 in a lifetime .......... 320-321 
 
 § 3. But in pressing the comparison further, we are met by the fact that the 
 dividing line between the two classes is not clear ; and it is important to realise 
 certain grounds of mnbigiiity, which often prevent us from assigning an experience 
 with certainty to this class or that ....... 322—323 
 
 § 4. Various groups of hallucinations are passed in review; — "after- 
 images " ; phantasmal objects which are the result of a special train of thought ; 
 phantasms of inanimate objects, and of animals, and non-vocal auditory phan- 
 tasms ; visual representations of fragments of human forms ; auditory impres- 
 sions of meaningless sentences, or of groaning, and the like ; and visions of the 
 " swarming " type. Nearly all specimens of these types may safely be referred 
 to the purely subjective class ....... 323-325 
 
 It is when we come to visual hallucinations representing complete and 
 natural-looking human forms, and auditory hallucinations of distinct and 
 intelligible words (though here again there is every reason to suppose the 
 majority of the cases to be purely subjective), that the ambiguous cases are 
 principally to be found ; the ground of ambiguity being that either (i) the person 
 represented has been in an only slightly unusual state ; or (2) a person in a 
 normal state has been represented in hallucination to more than one percipient 
 at different times ; or (3) an abnormal state of the person represented has 
 coincided with the representation loosely, but not exactly ; or (4) the percipient 
 has been in a condition of anxiety, awe, or expectancy, which might be regarded 
 as the independent cause of his experience ..... 325—327 
 
 § 5. The evidence that mere anxiety may produce sensor}^ hallucination is 
 sufficient greatly to weaken, as evidence for telepathy, any case where that 
 condition has been present ........ 327-330 
 
 § 6. The same may be said of the form of awe which is connected with the 
 near sense of death ; and (except in a few " collective " cases) abnormal experi- 
 ences which ha.ve followed death have been excluded from the telepathic evidence, 
 if the fact of the death was known to the percipient. As to the included cases 
 that have followed death by an appreciable interval, reasons are given for pre- 
 ferring the hypothesis of deferred development to that of post mortem influence — 
 though the latter hypothesis would be quite compatible with the psychical con- 
 ception of telepathy ......... 330-332 
 
xxiv SYNOPSIS 
 
 § 7. There is definite evidence to show that mere expectancy may produce 
 hallucination .......... 332-334 
 
 One type which is probably so explicable being the delusive impression of 
 seeing or hearing a person whose arrival is expected .... 334-335 
 
 § 8. There is, however, a group of arrival-cases where the impending arrival 
 was unknown or unsuspected by the percipient ; or where the phantasm 
 has included sorne special detail of appearance which points to a telepathic 
 origin 335-33^ 
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 The Development of Telepathic Hallucinations 
 
 § I. There are two very principal ways in which phantasms of telepathic 
 origin often resemble purely subjective hallucinations : (i) gradualness of 
 development ; and (2) originality of form or content, showing the activity of the 
 percipient's own mind in the construction ..... 337-338 
 
 § 2. Gradual development is briefly illustrated in the purely subjective 
 class 338-339 
 
 § 3. And at greater length in the telepathic class. It may exhibit itself 
 (i) in delayed recognition of the phantasm on the part of the percipient 339-342 
 
 Or (2) in the way in which the phantasm gathers visible shape . 342—344 
 
 Or (3) in the progress of the hallucination through several distinct stages, 
 sometimes affecting more than one sense ..... 344-348 
 
 § 4. Originality of constructioji is involved to some extent in every sensory 
 hallucination which is more than a mere revival of familiar images ; but admits 
 of very various degrees ........ 348-349 
 
 § 5. In telepathic hallucinations, the signs of the percipient's own con- 
 structive activity are extremely important. For the difference from the results 
 of experimental thought-transference, which telepathic phantasms exhibit, in 
 representing what is not consciously occupying the agent's mind — to wit, his own 
 form or voice — ceases to be a difficulty in proportion as the extent of the im- 
 pression transferred from the agent to the percipient can be conceived to be small, 
 and the percipient's own contribution to the phantasm can be conceived to be 
 large 349-35° 
 
 It may be a peculiarity of the transferred idea that it impels the receiving 
 mind to react on it, and to embody and project it as a hallucination ; but the 
 form and detail of the embodiment admit — as in dream — of many varieties, 
 depending on the percipient's own idiosyncrasies and associations . 350-352 
 
 § 6. Thus the percipient may invest the idea of his friend, the agent, with 
 features of dress or appurtenance that his own memory supplies. (One of the 
 examples given. No. 202, illustrates a point common to the purely subjective and 
 to the telepathic class, and about equally rare in either — the appearance of more 
 than one figure) 352-357 
 
 § 7. Or the investing imagery may be of a more fanciful kind — sometimes 
 the obvious reflection of the percipient's habitual beliefs, sometimes the mere 
 bizarrerie of what is literally a " waking dream." Many difficulties vanish, when 
 the analogy of dream is boldly insisted on .... . 357-358 
 
 Examples of phantasmal appearances presenting features which would in 
 reality be impossible ......... 358-359 
 
 The luminous character of many visual phantasms is specially to be noted, as 
 a feature common to the purely subjective and to the telepathic class . . 359 
 
 Examples of imagery connected with ideas of death, and of religion 359-362 
 
 § 8. Sometimes, however, the phantasm includes details of dress or aspect 
 which could not be supplied by the percipient's mind. Such particulars may 
 sometimes creep without warrant even into evidence where the central fact of 
 the telepathic coincidence is correctly reported ; but where genuinelj^ observed, 
 they must apparently be attributed to a conscious or sub-conscious image 
 of his own appearance (or of some feature of it) in the agent's mind, to which the 
 percipient obtains access by what may be again described as telepathic clair- 
 voyance. Examples ......... 362-367 
 
SYNOPSIS XXV 
 
 In cases where the details of the phantasm are such as either mind might 
 conceivably have supplied, it seems simpler to regard them as the contributions 
 of the percipient, than to suppose that a clean-cut and complete image has been 
 transferred to him from indefinite unconscious or sub-conscious strata of the 
 agent's mind .......... 367-368 
 
 § 9. The development of a phantasm from the nucleus of a transferred 
 impression is a fact strongly confirmatory of the view maintained in the preced- 
 ing chapters, as to the physiological starting point of many hallucinations. 
 Especially must the hypothesis of centrifugal origin (of a process in the direction 
 from higher to lower centres) commend itself in cases where the experience seems 
 to have implied the quickening of vague associations and distant memories, whose 
 physical record must certainly lie in the highest cerebral tracts . . 369-370 
 
 § 10. Summary of the various points of parallelism between purely subjective 
 and telepathic phantasms, whereby their identity as phenomena for the senses 
 seems conclusively established. But they present also some very important 
 contrasts ........... 370-371 
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 The Theory of Chance-Coincidence 
 
 § I. Assuming the substantial correctness of much of the evidence for 
 phantasms which have markedly coincided with an event at a distance, how can 
 it be known that these coincidences are not due to chance alone ? In examining 
 this question, we must be careful to distinguish waking cases from dreams — in 
 which latter class (as we have seen) the scope for chance-coincidences is in- 
 definitely large .......... 372-374 
 
 § 2. The answer to this question depends on two points — the frequency of 
 phantasms which have markedly coincided with real events, and the frequency of 
 phantasms which have not. If the latter class turned out to be extremely large 
 — e.g., if we each of us once a week saw some friends' figure in a place which was 
 really empty — it is certain that occasionally such a subjective delusion would 
 fall on the day that the friend happened to die. The matter is one on which there 
 have been many guesses, and many assertions, but hitherto no statistics 374-376 
 
 § 3. To ascertain what proportion of the population have had experience 
 of purely subjective hallucinations, a definite question must be asked of a group 
 large and varied enough to serve as a fair sample of the whole. The difficulty of 
 taking such a census has been much increased by a wide misunderstanding of its 
 purpose 376-377 
 
 § 4. But answers have been received from a specimen group of 5705 persons ; 
 and there is every reason to suppose this number sufficient . . 377-379 
 
 § 5. It may be objected that persons may have wrongly denied such experi- 
 ences (i) through forgetfulness — ^but the experiences of real importance for the 
 end in view are too striking to be readily forgotten ; (2) by way of a joke or a 
 hoax — but this would lead rather to false confessions than false denials ; (3) in 
 self-defence — but such error as may have been produced by this motive has 
 probably been more than counter-balanced in other ways . . . 379-381 
 
 § 6. As to visual hallucinations, representing a recognised face or form — in 
 the last 12 years such an experience has, according to the census, befallen i adult 
 in every 248 ; but it would have had to befall every adult once, and some adults 
 twice, to justify the assumption that the cases recorded in the present work on 
 first-hand testimony, of the coincidence of the experience in question with the 
 death of the person represented, were due to chance. The odds against the 
 accidental occurrence of the said coincidences are counted in trillions . 381-383 
 
 § 7. The extreme closeness of some of the coincidences affords the basis for 
 another form of estimate, which shows the improbability of their accidental 
 occurrence to be almost immeasurably great ..... 384-386 
 
 And a number of further cases and further considerations remain, by which 
 even this huge total of improbability would be again swelled. The conclusion, 
 therefore, after all allowances, that at any rate a large number of the coincidences 
 here adduced have had some other cause than chance seems irresistible . 386 
 
xxvi SYNOPSIS 
 
 § 8. An argument of a quite different sort may be drawn from certain pecu- 
 liarities wtiich the group of coincidental hallucinations present, when compared, 
 as a whole, with the general mass of transient hallucinations of the sane 386-389 
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 Further Visual Cases Occurring to a Single Percipient 
 
 § I. Visual hallucinations may present various degrees of apparent ex- 
 ternalisation, beginning with what is scarcely more than a picture in the mind's 
 eye, and ending with a percept which seems quite on a par with all surrounding 
 objects. Examples of these varieties in telepathic phantasms . . 390-397 
 
 § 2. Examples of completely externalised phantasms. One case (No. 242) 
 is remarkable in that the actual percipient had no direct connection with the 
 agent, but was in the vicinity of a person intimately connected with him 397—41 1 
 
 § 3. Cases where the hypothesis of illusion or jnistaken identity has to be 
 taken into account. This hypothesis would not exclude a telepathic origin, as 
 telepathic illusions are quite conceivable phenomena. But more probably these 
 cases were hallucinations ; and if so, their telepathic origin would hardly be 
 doubtful. One of them (No. 243) exhibits the point of a previous compact between 
 the agent and percipient, that whichever died first should endeavour to make 
 the other sensible of his presence. Such a compact, latent in either mind, may 
 quite conceivably have some conditioning efficacy .... 412-417 
 
 § 4. Cases of a rudimentary type — perhaps of arrested development — not 
 representative of a human form ; they might be compared to a motor effect 
 which is limited to a single start or twitch. The class is too small to carry any 
 conviction on its own account, but its type is not so improbable as might at 
 first appear ........... 417-419 
 
 § 5. Certain cases involving no coincidence with any ostensibly abnormal 
 condition of the agent, (i) Instances where several percipients, at different 
 times, have had hallucinations representing the same person, in whom a specific 
 faculty for producing telepathic impressions may therefore be surmised 419—426 
 
 § 5. And (2) instances where a presumption that a hallucination was not 
 purely subjective is afforded by peculiarities of dress or aspect in the figure 
 presented ........... 426-431 
 
 § 7. And (3) instances where the phantasm appears at a time when the 
 person whom it represents is, unknown to the percipient, actually approaching 
 him, with thoughts more or less consciously turned in his direction 431-432 
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 Further Auditory Cases Occurring to a Single Percipient 
 
 § I. Cases where the phantasm has been of a recognised voice — the words 
 heard having been, certainly in some cases and possibly in others, those which 
 the distant agent was uttering ....... 433-436 
 
 § 2. Cases where what was heard was the percipient's own name — which is 
 a very common form of purely subjective hallucination. 
 
 In most of these cases there may probably have been a certain occupation of 
 the agent's thoughts with the percipient ..... 436-439 
 
 § 3. Cases where the phantasm has been of an »«>'ecog'ni5f^ voice . 439-442 
 
 § 4. Cases where the impression was of a complete sentence, conveying either 
 a piece of information or a direction, projected by the percipient as a message 
 from without .......... 442-443 
 
 § 5. An example [omitted. — Ed.] where the sound heard was vocal, but not 
 recognised and articulate ......... 443 
 
 § 6. Phantasms of non-vocal noises or shocks. These are parallel to the 
 
SYNOPSIS xxvii 
 
 rudimentary visual hallucinations ; but need a more jealous scrutiny, since odd 
 noises are often due to undiscovered physical causes in the vicinity. Still, some 
 impressions of the sort are pretty clearly hallucinatory ; and the form is one 
 which telepathic hallucinations seem occasionally to take. [Gurney's examples 
 are omitted. — Ed.] ......... 443-444 
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 Tactile Cases and Cases Affecting More than One of the 
 Percipient's Senses 
 
 § I. Purely subjective impressions of touch, of at all a distinct kind, are 
 rare ; and when they occur, may often be accounted for as illusions due to an 
 involuntary muscular twitch. It is not surprising, therefore, that telepathic 
 hallucinations of this type should be rare ...... 445 
 
 The most conclusive examples are those where an affection of touch is com- 
 bined with one of sight or hearing. Examples .... 446-448 
 
 § 2. Combined affections of the senses of sight and hearing : one case 
 (No. 299) is peculiar in that the person who was probably the agent was in the 
 percipient's company at the time ....... 448-453 
 
 CHAPTER XVn 
 Reciprocal Cases 
 
 § I. It occasionally happens that at the time when A telepathically influ- 
 ences B, A on his side has an impression which strongly suggests that B has 
 reciprocally influenced him. The best proof of this is where A expresses in words 
 some piece of knowledge as to B's condition. Other more doubtful cases (of 
 which two are quoted) may be provisionally referred to the same type ; but 
 unless A's description includes something which he could not have known or 
 guessed in a normal manner, his alleged percipience of B cannot be assumed to 
 have been more than mere subjective dream or vision . . . 454-458 
 
 § 2. Examples of apparently reciprocal action. They may be regarded as 
 special cases of " telepathic clairvoyance " ; A's percipience of B being apparently 
 active rather than passive, and due to some extension of his own faculties, con- 
 nected with the abnormality of condition that occasions his agency, and not to 
 any special abnormality in B's condition ..... 458-463 
 
 The cases which, on the evidence, would be clearly reciprocal, are so few in 
 number as to justify a doubt whether they represent a genuine type. Supposing 
 them to be genuine, however, their rarity is not hard to account for ; and it may 
 be hoped that time will bring us more well-attested specimens . . . 465 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 Collective Cases 
 
 § I. Phantasms which have affected the senses of more than one percipient, 
 are a specially perplexing class. On the face of them, they suggest a real objective 
 presence of the person seen or heard. But such " objectivity " (unless conceived 
 as some illusive form of matter) can hardly be defined except just as a temporary 
 existence in more minds than one : it does not explain, but merely repeats, the 
 fact that the experience is collective ...... 466—467 
 
 In the absence of evidence (worthy of the name) that a telepathic phantasm 
 has ever given a test of physical reality — e.g., by opening a door or a window — 
 we are led to inquire how far the phenomena of collective hallucination can be 
 covered by a theory of purely psychical impressions. Two views (which will 
 subsequently prove capable of amalgamation) present themselves : — (1) that 
 
xxviii SYNOPSIS 
 
 A, at a distance, produces sitnultaneous islepathic impressions on the minds of B 
 and C, who happen to be together ; (2) that B's impression, however originated, 
 passes on to C by a process of thought-transference — the hallucination itself being, 
 so to speak, infectious ......... 467-468 
 
 § 2. The first of these hypotheses presents great difficulties. For our review 
 of telepathic hallucinations, so far, has shown that they may take very various 
 forms, and may be projected at various intervals of time (within a range of a 
 few hours) from the crisis or event to which we trace them ; so that, supposing 
 several persons to have been the joint recipients of a telepathic impression, it 
 seems most improbable that they should independently invest it at the same 
 moment with the same sensory form. Nor, again, should we expect to find, 
 among those jointly affected, any person who was a stranger to the distant 
 agent ; nevertheless, cases occur where such a person has shared in the collective 
 percipience. And yet again, on this theory of independent affection of several 
 persons, there seems no special reason why they should be in one another's 
 company at the time, since the agent may presumably exercise his influence 
 equally in any direction ; nevertheless, cases where the percipients have been 
 apart are, in fact, extremely rare ....... 468-469 
 
 A few examples of the sort are given ; but in several even of these, the 
 percipients, though not together, were very near one another, and had been to 
 some extent sharing the same life ....... 469-473 
 
 § 3. As to the second of the proposed hypotheses — that one percipient 
 catches the hallucination from another by a process of thought-transference — the 
 question at once suggests itself whether such communicability is ever found in 
 cases where no distant agent is concerned — cases of purely subjective hallucina- 
 tion. Such an idea would, no doubt, be as new to scientific psychology as every 
 other form of thought-transference ; but transient hallucinations of the sane 
 have been so little studied or collected that it is not surprising if the evidence for 
 collective experiences of the sort has escaped attention — though collective 
 illusions have sometimes been described as hallucinations . . . 473-474 
 
 It is in collective cases that the importance of distinguishing illusions from 
 hallucinations becomes plain. In illusions, the persons affected receive an 
 actual sensory impression from a real object, the error being simply in their way 
 of interpreting it ; and in the interpretation they are often greatly at the mercy 
 of one another's suggestions. Many historical incidents — such as visions of signs 
 in the heavens and of phantom champions — might be thus explained 474-476 
 
 In other alleged instances of " collective hallucination " there is no proof 
 that the impression was really more than a vivid mental picture, evoked under 
 excitement. And even where the image probably has been externahsed in space 
 — as, e.g., in religious epidemics, or in experimentatiom with hypnotised subjects 
 ■ — most cases may be at once explained, without any resort to thought-trans- 
 ference, as due to a common idea or expectancy. (Apart, however, from special 
 excitement or from hypnotism, the povv^er of mere verbal suggestion to produce 
 delusions of the senses may easily be exaggerated) .... 476—478 
 
 It is only when these various conditions are absent — when the joint percept 
 is clearly hallucination, and is also projected by the several percipients without 
 emotional preparation or suggestion — that the hypothesis of thought-transference 
 from one percipient to another can reasonably be entertained . . 478—479 
 
 § 4. The examples to be adduced, of collective hallucinations, not apparently 
 originating in the condition of any absent living person, include cases which may 
 be regarded by some as indicating post-mortem agency. It is not necessary to 
 enter into the vexed question as to whether the power of exercising psychical 
 energy can or cannot continue after physical death. Whatever answer that 
 question received, these cases would still, in the writer's opinion (for reasons set 
 forth in § 2), bear witness to a quite mundane transference between the minds 
 of the living percipients ........ 479—481 
 
 § 5. FisMfl/ examples. Hallucinations of light .... .481 
 
 Various out-of-door experiences, not easy to explain as illusions . 481—484 
 
 Examples of the simultaneous appearance of an unrecognised figure to two 
 percipients, who in most instances were in each other's company at the time. 
 The two impressions received in several cases were not precisely similar, and in 
 one (No. 322) were markedly different ...... 484-489 
 
SYNOPSIS xxix 
 
 Similar appearances of recognised phantasms ; one of which (case 333) 
 represented the form of one of the percipients ..... 489-495 
 
 The auditory class requires special care, owing to the liability of real sounds 
 (whose source is often uncertain) to be misinterpreted. Example . 495-496 
 
 The examples may at all events show that a purely psychical account of these 
 joint experiences is possible. It is not, indeed, obvious why hallucinations of the 
 senses should be a form of experience liable to transmission from mind to mind ; 
 but as regards the cases which are telepathically originated, some explanation 
 may perhaps be found in the fact that they at an}? rate involve a disturbance of 
 a very peculiar kind ......... 496-497 
 
 § 6. Collective hallucinations of telepathic origin. Auditory examples, 
 representing vocal sounds ........ 497-499 
 
 And non-vocal sounds ........ 499—502 
 
 Visual examples. In one of these (No. 345) the experiences of the two 
 percipients were not precisely similar ...... 502-513 
 
 § 7. The fact that in most of the examples the two percipients, B and C, were 
 together suggests that mere community of scene, or of immediate mental occupa- 
 tion, may establish a rapport favourable to " psychical " transferences 513-514 
 
 And this conception may lead us, in cases where a distant agent, A, is con- 
 cerned, to an amalgamation of the two hypotheses (see § i) which have hitherto 
 been treated separately. C's experience, qua hallucination, that is to say in its 
 sensory character, may be derived from B's ; but, for all that, A may be tele- 
 pathically affecting C. It may be A's joint influence on B and C that has con- 
 ditioned the transference of sensation between them ; or, in cases where C holds 
 no intimate relation to A, a rapport may be established, ad hoc, between A and C 
 by the rapport of both of them with B — who thus serves, so to speak, as a 
 channel for C's percipience ; and this would even help to explain the cases where 
 B is not himself consciously percipient ...... 514-515 
 
 The conception of rapport through community of mental occupation might 
 explain the various cases where the telepathic influence seems to have been 
 locally conditioned, by the presence of the percipient in a place that was interest- 
 ing to the agent. And the idea may receive a still further extension in cases where 
 there is reason to suppose a reciprocal telepathic clairvoyance of the scene on 
 the agent's part .......... 515-516 
 
 Conjectures of this sort concerning the more outlying telepathic phenomena 
 have an air of rashness ; but the mere fact that " psychical " transferences are 
 possible, when once admitted, opens up a scheme of Idealism within whose 
 bounds (if bounds there be) the potential unity between individual minds is at 
 any rate likely to reaUse itself in surprising ways .... 516-517 
 
 CONCLUSION 
 
 § I. The case for spontaneous telepathy, being essentially a cumulative one, 
 hardly admits of being recapitulated in a brief and attractive form. Nothing 
 but a detailed study of the evidence — dull as that study is — can justify 
 definite conclusions concerning it. After all, the dulness is perhaps not greater 
 than attaches to the mastery of details in other departments of knowledge ; and 
 it cannot be too clearly realised that what the research requires is not sensational 
 incidents, but verified dates ........ 518-519 
 
 § 2. The present instalment of evidence, with all its defects, may j^et, by 
 making the idea of telepathy better understood, facilitate collection in the 
 future ; and already various difficulties and prejudices show signs of giving 
 way 519-520 
 
 § 3. But though a fair field is sure, in time, to be allowed to the work, its 
 advance must depend on very wide co-operation ; and the more so as the several 
 items of proof tend to lose their effect as they recede into the past. The experi- 
 mental investigations must be greatly extended, the spontaneous phenomena 
 must be far more intelligently watched for and recorded, before the place of 
 telepathy in scientific psychology can be absolutely assured . . . 520 
 
LIST OF NUMBERED CASES, TRANSITIONAL AND 
 SPONTANEOUS, INCLUDED IN THIS EDITION 
 
 Name of Agent, 
 
 Percipient, or a 
 
 No. Witness 
 
 
 Name of Agent, 
 
 
 
 Percipient, or a 
 
 
 Page 
 
 No. Witness 
 
 Page 
 
 • 71 
 
 65 Dyne 
 
 188 
 
 . 72 
 
 70 Reay 
 
 191 
 
 • 73 
 
 73 " England " 
 
 193 
 
 • 73 
 
 74 M. S. . 
 
 194 
 
 • 75 
 
 77 Carroll . 
 
 195 
 
 . 76 
 
 79 Banister 
 
 197 
 
 • 77 
 
 80 Mrs. C. . 
 
 198 
 
 • 78 
 
 81 Skirving 
 
 199 
 
 • 78 
 
 86 Rowlands 
 
 201 
 
 . 81 
 
 87 Liebeault 
 
 203 
 
 . 83 
 
 89 Page Hopps 
 
 218 
 
 . 83 
 
 90 Fielding. 
 
 218 
 
 . 85 
 
 94 Bevan . 
 
 219 
 
 • 87 
 
 96 Crellin . 
 
 221 
 
 . 89 
 
 98 Sladen . 
 
 223 
 
 . 132 
 
 99 Walsh . 
 
 224 
 
 • 134 
 
 104 McDougall 
 
 226 
 
 • 135 
 
 105 Hobbs . 
 
 227 
 
 • 137 
 
 109 Fleming. 
 
 231 
 
 . 140 
 
 112 Gouldrick 
 
 233 
 
 , 140 
 
 115 Fielding. 
 
 234 
 
 . 142 
 
 116 Saunders 
 
 235 
 
 • 145 
 
 123 Freese . 
 
 236 
 
 . 146 
 
 126 Bolland 
 
 238 
 
 . 149 
 
 127 Varah . 
 
 240 
 
 • 157 
 
 131 Hilton . 
 
 241 
 
 . 152 
 
 132 Hilton . 
 
 241 
 
 . 155 
 
 133 Busk 
 
 243 
 
 . 156 
 
 134 Storie 
 
 244 
 
 • 159 
 
 135 Pierce . 
 
 247 
 
 . 160 
 
 138 Green 
 
 248 
 
 . 163 
 
 146 Brougham 
 
 255 
 
 . 163 
 
 151 Jukes 
 
 259 
 
 . 167 
 
 154 Thompson 
 
 260 
 
 . 168 
 
 157 Field 
 
 261 
 
 . 174 
 
 158 Stent . 
 
 263 
 
 • 175 
 
 161 Barr 
 
 264 
 
 . 178 
 
 168 Mrs. T. . 
 
 265 
 
 . 179 
 
 170 Stewart 
 
 268 
 
 . 180 
 
 172 Duthie . 
 
 269 
 
 . 182 
 
 173 Byrne . 
 
 270 
 
 . 183 
 
 174 C. P. . 
 
 271 
 
 . 184 
 
 175 Runciman 
 
 272 
 
 . 185 
 
 180 Coombs 
 
 274 
 
 . 187 
 
 182 Jenour . 
 
 275 
 
 No. 
 
 Name of Agent, 
 Percipient, or a 
 
 Witness Page 
 
 1 Esdaile . 
 
 2 Sisson . 
 
 5 Thompson 
 
 6 Thompson 
 
 7 S.H.B. . 
 9 Smith . 
 
 10 Thompson 
 
 11 Thompson 
 
 12 Thompson 
 Wesermann 
 
 13 Moses . 
 
 14 S. H. B. 
 
 15 S. H. B. 
 
 16 S. H. B. 
 Godfrey 
 
 17 Severn . 
 
 18 Newnham 
 
 19 Drake . 
 
 20 Bettany. 
 
 21 Keulemans 
 
 22 Martyn . 
 
 23 Wingfield 
 
 24 West 
 
 25 Colly er . 
 
 26 Marchant 
 
 27 Rawlinson 
 
 28 N. J. S. 
 
 29 De Freville 
 
 30 Reddell . 
 
 31 Carslake 
 
 32 Bee 
 
 33 John B. 
 
 34 A. Z. . 
 
 35 Newnham 
 
 36 Done 
 
 37 Griffin . 
 
 38 Keulemans 
 
 44 Saunders 
 
 45 Davy . 
 49 Arundel 
 54 Pritchard 
 56 Keulemans 
 58 Hopkins 
 
 62 Mrs. L. . 
 
 63 H. G. B. 
 
 184 Keulemans 
 
 185 Sherman 
 
 190 Lightfoot 
 
 191 Goodyear 
 
 194 E. W. R. 
 
 195 Rogers . 
 197 Bishop , 
 199 Mr. B. . 
 
 201 Bolland 
 
 202 E. L. S. 
 
 205 Chatterton 
 
 206 Jones 
 
 207 Larcombe 
 
 208 Udny 
 
 213 Hernaman 
 215 Rouse . 
 
 219 Mr. A. . 
 
 220 Gottschalk 
 
 221 Chatterton 
 
 222 Searle 
 
 223 Taunton 
 
 224 Fournier 
 
 227 King 
 
 228 Barker 
 
 236 Bale 
 
 237 Greany 
 
 238 Duck 
 
 239 Merrill 
 
 240 Ellis 
 
 241 Masters 
 
 242 Gierke 
 
 243 Fenzi 
 
 244 Owen 
 249 Carr 
 251 Wright 
 254 Hawkins 
 
 256 Hopkinson 
 
 257 Stone 
 
 259 Beaumont 
 
 260 Beaumont 
 
 261 Gladstone 
 
 262 Bigge 
 
 263 Carroll . 
 
 267 Stone 
 
 268 Fryer 
 
 277 
 278 
 282 
 
 340 
 342 
 344 
 345 
 347 
 352 
 354 
 358 
 359 
 360 
 361 
 
 364 
 366 
 
 391 
 
 391 
 394 
 395 
 396 
 398 
 399 
 400 
 402 
 404 
 
 405 
 407 
 408 
 409 
 410 
 412 
 
 415 
 416 
 418 
 420 
 423 
 424 
 427 
 428 
 
 429 
 430 
 431 
 433 
 434 
 
XXXll 
 
 LIST OF NUMBERED CASES 
 
 Name of Agent, 
 
 
 
 Name of Agent, 
 
 
 Name of Agent, 
 
 
 Percipient, or a 
 
 
 
 Percipient, or a 
 
 
 Percipient, or a 
 
 
 No. Witness 
 
 Page 
 
 No. 
 
 Witness 
 
 Page 
 
 No. Witness 
 
 Page 
 
 272 Ives 
 
 435 
 
 307 
 
 Parker . 
 
 461 
 
 339 Beilby . 
 
 497 
 
 273 Witt 
 
 437 
 
 308 
 
 Connie and 
 
 
 340 W. L. . 
 
 498 
 
 274 Stella . 
 
 438 
 
 
 Margaret 
 
 462 
 
 343 Paget . 
 
 499 
 
 277 Burrows 
 
 438 
 
 309 
 
 Bettany . 
 
 469 
 
 345 Cox 
 
 502 
 
 280 Goodyear 
 
 439 
 
 311 
 
 Evens . 
 
 470 
 
 348 Elgee . 
 
 503 
 
 282 Wyld . 
 
 440 
 
 314 
 
 Coote . 
 
 472 
 
 350 \\'illink . 
 
 505 
 
 283 Harriss . 
 
 441 
 
 317 
 
 Montgomery 
 
 483 
 
 352 Falkinburg 
 
 508 
 
 286 C. 
 
 442 
 
 31S 
 
 Chesterfield 
 
 4S4 
 
 355 Ayre 
 
 510 
 
 293 Gundry . 
 
 446 
 
 319 
 
 Cant 
 
 485 
 
 356 Bar well . 
 
 511 
 
 295 Lichfield 
 
 446 
 
 320 
 
 Smith . 
 
 486 
 
 691 Lethbridge 
 
 222 
 
 297 Paget 
 
 448 
 
 322 
 
 Lady C. 
 
 487 
 
 692 Grant 
 
 175 
 
 298 Barnes . 
 
 449 
 
 323 
 
 Bettany . 
 
 488 
 
 694 Russell . 
 
 264 
 
 299 Brown . 
 
 450 
 
 325 
 
 Norton . 
 
 489 
 
 695 Teale 
 
 401 
 
 300 Sings 
 
 452 
 
 329 
 
 Mouat . 
 
 490 
 
 696 Hill 
 
 341 
 
 303 J.H.W. . 
 
 455 
 
 331 
 
 Lett 
 
 491 
 
 697 Mrs. B. . 
 
 267 
 
 304 Pierce 1 . 
 
 457 
 
 332 
 
 Jupp . 
 
 493 
 
 700 Fielding. 
 
 222 
 
 305 Varley . 
 
 458 
 
 333 
 
 Hall 
 
 494 
 
 701 H. E. M. 
 
 229 
 
 306 Smith . 
 
 459 
 
 335 
 
 Saxon . 
 
 495 
 
 702 Griffin . 
 
 280 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 Kal Tov 6euv TOtouTOi' e^eTTiCTTa/Aat, 
 cro^ots jilv alviKTrjpa OecrcfidTcov del, 
 CTKo.LOis Se <j!)a{iAov Kai' /3pa>(et StSacTKaAor. 
 
 Sophocles 
 
 § I. The subject of this book is one which a brief title is hardly sufficient 
 to explain. For under our heading of " Phantasms of the Living," we 
 propose, in fact, to deal with all classes of cases where there is reason to 
 suppose that the mind of one human being has affected the mind of another, 
 without speech uttered, or word written, or sign made ; — ^has affected it, 
 that is to say, by other means than through the recognised channels of 
 sense. 
 
 To such transmission of thoughts or feelings we have elsewhere given 
 the nam.e of telepathy ; and the records of an experimental proof of the 
 reality of telepathy will form a part of the present work. But, for reasons 
 which will be made manifest as we proceed, we have included among 
 telepathic phenomena a vast class of cases which seem at first sight to 
 involve something widely different from a mere transference of thought. 
 
 I refer to apparitions ; excluding, indeed, the alleged apparitions of 
 the dead, but including the apparitions of all persons who are still living, 
 as we know life, though they may be on the very brink and border of 
 physical dissolution. And these apparitions, as will be seen, are them- 
 selves extremely various in character ; including not visual phenomena 
 alone, but auditory, tactile, or even purely ideational and emotional 
 impressions. All these we have included under the term phantasm ; a 
 word which, though etymologically a mere variant of phantom, has been 
 less often used, and has not become so closely identified with visual im- 
 pressions alone. 
 
 Such, then, is the meaning of our title ; but something more of explana- 
 tion is necessary before the tone and purport of the book can be correctly 
 apprehended. In a region so novel we could hardly be surprised at any 
 amount of misinterpretation. Some readers, for instance, may fancy 
 that a bulky and methodical treatise on phantoms can be but a half- 
 serious thing. Others may suspect that its inspiration is in the love of 
 paradox, and that a fantastic craving for originality has led the authors 
 along a path where they cannot expect, and can hardly desire, that the 
 sober world should follow them. 
 
 § 2. It is necessary, therefore, to state at once that we have no wish 
 either to mystify or to startle mankind. On the contrary, the conjoint 
 
xxxiv INTRODUCTION 
 
 and consultative scheme according to which this book has been com- 
 piled is thus arranged mainly with a view to correcting or neutralising 
 individual fancies or exaggerations, of leaving as little as possible to 
 the unchecked idiosyncrasy of any single thinker. And, again, we wish 
 distinctly to say that so far from aiming at any paradoxical reversion of 
 established scientific conclusions, we conceive ourselves to be working 
 (however imperfectly) in the main track of discovery, and assailing a 
 problem which, though strange and hard, does yet stand next in order 
 among the new adventures on which Science must needs set forth, if her 
 methods and her temper are to guide and control the widening curiosity, 
 the expanding capacities of men. 
 
 We anticipate, in short, that although it may at first be said of us 
 that we have performed with needless elaboration a foolish and futile 
 task, the ultimate verdict on our work will rather be that we have under- 
 taken — with all too limited a knowledge and capacity — to open an inquiry 
 which was manifestly impending, and to lay the foundation-stone of a 
 study which will loom large in the approaching age. 
 
 Our only paradox, then, is the assertion that we are not paradoxical ; 
 and that assertion it is the main business of this Introduction to justify, 
 
 § 3. For this purpose two principal heads of exposition will be required. 
 In the first place, since this book (for whose contents we are solely re- 
 sponsible) was undertaken by us at the request of the Council of the 
 Society for Psychical Research, and is largely based on material v/hich 
 that Council has placed at our disposal, it will be necessary to say some- 
 thing as to the scope and object of the Society in question ; — its grounds 
 for claiming a valid scientific position, and its points of interconnection 
 with established branches of philosophic inquiry. 
 
 And, secondly, it will be needful to indicate the precise position which 
 the theme of this book occupies in the field of our investigations ; the 
 reason why we have isolated these special phenomena in a separate 
 group, and have selected them for discussion at this early stage of the 
 Society's labours. 
 
 A reader of the programme of the Society will probably feel that 
 although the special topics to which attention is there invited may be 
 unfamiliar, yet its general plea is such as he has often noted in the history 
 of science before. " To approach these various problems without pre- 
 judice or prepossession of any kind, and in the same spirit of exact and 
 unimpassioned inquiry which has enabled Science to solve so many 
 problems, once not less obscure nor less hoth'' debated " ; — phrases 
 like these have no more of novelty than there might be, for instance, 
 in the proposal of a Finance Minister to abolish the last of a long series 
 of protective embargoes. Free Trade and free inquiry have each of them 
 advanced step by step, and by dint of the frequent repetition, under 
 varying difficulties, of very similar, and very elementary, truths. The 
 special peculiarity of our topic is that it is an article (so to say) on which 
 the Free Traders themselves have imposed an additional duty ; that it 
 has been more sternly discountenanced by the men who appeal to experi- 
 ment than by the men who appeal to authority ; — that its dispassionate 
 discussion has since the rise of modern science been tabooed more jealously 
 
INTRODUCTION xxxv 
 
 than when the whole province was ciaimed by theology alone. There 
 have been reasons, no doubt, for such an exclusion ; and I am not assert- 
 ing that either Free Trade or free inquiry is always and under all circum- 
 stances to be desired. But it is needful to point out yet once more how 
 plausible the reasons for discouraging some novel research have often 
 seemed to be, while yet the advance of knowledge has rapidly shown 
 the futility and folly of such discouragement. 
 
 It was the Father of Science himself who was the first to circum- 
 scribe her activity. Socrates, in whose mind the idea of the gulf between 
 knowledge and mere opinion attained a dominant intensity which impressed 
 itself on all ages after him, — Socrates expressly excluded from the range 
 of exact inquiry all such matters as the movements and nature of the sun 
 and moon. He wished — and as he expressed his wish it seemed to have 
 all the cogency of absolute v/isdom — that men's minds should be turned 
 to the ethical and political problems v.'hich truly concerned them, — not 
 wasted in speculation on things unknowable — things useless even could 
 they be known. 
 
 In a kindred spirit, though separated from Socrates by the whole 
 result of that physical science which Socrates had deprecated, we find 
 a great modern systematiser of human thought again endeavouring to 
 direct the scientific impulse towa.rds things serviceable to man ; to divert 
 it from things remote, unknowable, and useless if known. What, then, 
 in Comte's view, are in fact the limits of mean's actual home and business ? 
 the bounds within which he may set himself to learn all he can, assured 
 that all will serve to inform his conscience and guide his life ? It is the 
 solar system vvdiich has become for the French philosopher v.'hat the street 
 and market-place of Athens were for the Greek. And this enlargement 
 (it need hardly be said) is not due to any wider grasp of mind in Comte 
 than in Socrates, but simply to the march of science ; which has shown 
 us that the whole solar system does, in fact, minister to our practical 
 needs, and that the Nautical Almanack demands for its construction a 
 mapping of the paths of those ordered luminaries which in the time of 
 Socrates seemed the very wanderers of Heaven. 
 
 I need not say that Comte's prohibition has been altogether neglected. 
 No frontier of scientific demarcation has been established between Neptune 
 and Sirius, between Uranus and Aldebaran. Our knowledge of the fixed 
 stars increases yearly ; and it would be rash to maintain that human 
 conduct is not already influenced by the conception thus gained of the 
 unity and immensity of the heavens. 
 
 To many of the comments that have been made on our work, even 
 by men who are not formal Comtists, the above reflections furnish a fitting 
 reply. But it is not only, nor perhaps mainly, on account of the remote- 
 ness of our subject, or its unimportance to human progress, that objec- 
 tion is taken to our inquiry. The criticisms which have met us, from the 
 side sometimes of scientific, sometimes of religious orthodox}^ have em- 
 bodied, in modernised phraseology, nearly every well-worn form of timid 
 protest, or obscurantist demurrer, with which the historians of science 
 have been accustomed to give piquancy to their long tale of discovery 
 and achievement. It would have been convenient had these objections 
 been presented to us in a connected and formal manner. But this has 
 
xxxvi INTRODUCTION 
 
 not been the case ; and, in fact, they are in their very nature too incoherent, 
 too self-contradictory, for continuous statement. Sometimes we are 
 told that we are inviting the old theological spirit to encroach once more 
 on the domain of science ; sometimes that we are endeavouring to lay 
 the impious hands of Science upon the mysteries of Religion. Sometimes 
 we are informed that competent savants have already fully explored 
 the field which we propose for our investigation ; sometimes that no 
 respectable man of science would condescend to meddle Avith such a 
 reeking mass of fraud and hysteria. Sometimes we are pitied as laborious 
 triflers who prove some infinitely small matter with mighty trouble and 
 pains ; sometimes we are derided as attempting the solution of gigantic 
 problems by slight and superficial means. 
 
 § 4. The best way of meeting objections thus confused and contra- 
 dictory will be to show as clearly as we can at what points our inquiries 
 touch the recent results of science ; what signs there are which indicate 
 the need of vigorous advance along the lines which we have chosen. 
 We shall show, perhaps, that there is a kind of convergence towards this 
 especial need — that in several directions of research there is felt that 
 kind of pause and hesitancy which is wont to precede the dawn of illumin- 
 ating conceptions. We shall not, of course, thus prove that our own 
 attempt has been successful, but we shall prove that it was justified ; 
 that if the problems which we set ourselves to solve are found to be 
 insoluble, the gaps thus left in the system of thought on which man's 
 normal life is based will be such as can neither be ignored nor supplied, 
 but will become increasingly palpable and increasingly dangerous. 
 
 Let us consider how far this remark can be justified with regard to 
 some of the leading branches of human knowledge in turn. And let us 
 take first Biology, the science which on the whole approaches the closest 
 to our own inquiries. Biology has, during the last half-century, made 
 an advance which, measured by the hold exercised on the mass of culti- 
 vated minds, has perhaps had no parallel since the forward stride of astro- 
 nomy and physics in the days of Newton. A glance at the text-books 
 of the last generation, in physical or mental science — ^Whewell's History 
 of the Inductive Sciences, or Mill's Logic, — as compared, for instance, 
 with the works of their immediate successor, Mr. Herbert Spencer, shows 
 something which is not so much progress as revolution — the transforma- 
 tion of Biology from a mere special department of knowledge into the 
 key to man's remotest history, the only valid answer to the profoundest 
 questions as to his present being. 
 
 For, in truth, it is Biology above all other sciences which has profited 
 by the doctrine of evolution. In evolution, — in the doctrine that the 
 whole cosmical order is the outcome of a gradual development, — mankind 
 have gained for the first time a working hypothesis which covers enough 
 of the known facts of the universe to make its possible extension to all 
 facts a matter of hopeful interest. And Biology, which even at the date 
 of Whewell's book could barely make good its claim to be regarded as a 
 coherent science at all, has now acquired a co-ordinating and continuous 
 principle of unity which renders it in some respects the best t3'^pe of a 
 true science which we possess, It traces life from the protozoon to the 
 
INTRODUCTION xxxvii 
 
 animal, from the brute to the man ; it offers to explain the complex 
 fabric of human thought and emotion, viewed from the physical side, 
 as the development of the molecular movements of scarcely-differentiated 
 fragments of protoplasm. 
 
 And along with this increased knowledge of the processes by which 
 man has been upbuilt has come also an increased knowledge of the pro- 
 cesses which are now going on within him. The same inquiries which 
 have brought our organic life into intelligible relation with the whole 
 range of animal and vegetable existence have enabled us also to conceive 
 more definitely the neural side of our mental processes, and the relation 
 of cerebral phenomena to their accompanying emotion or thought. And 
 hence, in the view of some ardent physiologists, it is becoming more and 
 more probable that we are in fact physiological automata ; that our 
 consciousness is a mere superadded phenomenon — a mere concomitant 
 of some special intensity of cerebral action, with no basis beyond or apart 
 from the molecular commotion of the brain. 
 
 But this view, as it would seem, depends in a great part upon some- 
 thing which corresponds in the mental field to a familiar optical illusion. 
 When we see half of some body strongly illuminated, and half of it feebly 
 illuminated, it is hard to believe that the brilliant moiety is not the larger 
 of the two. And, similarly, it is the increased definiteness of our con- 
 ception of the physical side of our mental operations which seems to in- 
 crease its relative importance, — to give it a kind of priority over the 
 psychical aspect of the same processes. Yet, of course, to the philosophic 
 eye the central problem of the relation of the objective and subjective 
 sides of these psycho-neural phenomena can be in no way altered by any 
 increase of definiteness in our knowledge of the objective processes which 
 correspond to the subjective states. 
 
 And, on the other hand, there is one singular logical corollary which 
 seems thus far to have escaped the notice of physiologist and psychologist 
 alike. It is this : that our increased vividness of conception of the physical 
 side of mental life, while it cannot possibly disprove the independence 
 of the psychical side, may quite conceivably prove it. I will again resort 
 to the (very imperfect) analogy of a partially illuminated body. Suppose 
 that one hemisphere of a globe is strongly lit up, and that the other is 
 lit up by faint and scattered rays.^ I am trying to discern whether the 
 two hemispheres are symmetrically marked throughout. Now no clearness 
 of marks on the bright hemisphere can disprove the existence of corre- 
 sponding marks on the dim one. But, on the other hand, it is conceivable 
 that one of the few rays which fall on the dim hemisphere may reveal 
 some singular mark which I can see that the bright hemisphere does not 
 possess. And the brighter the bright hemisphere is made, the more 
 certain do I become that this particular mark is not to be found on it. 
 
 § 5. I will give two concrete examples of what I mean — one of them 
 drawn from the conclusions of a great physiologist, the other from the 
 
 ^ The analogy will be closer if we suppose that the second half is lit, not dimly 
 but from within, — since in one sense consciousness gives us more information as to 
 the psychical than as to the physical side of life, though it is information of a different 
 
 qualili/. 
 
xxxviii INTRODUCTION 
 
 obvious condition of a new branch of experimental inquiry. I shall not 
 discuss either instance in detail, since I am here only endeavouring to 
 show that with increased precision in psycho-physical researches the old 
 problems of free-will, soul and body, etc., are presenting more definite 
 issues, and offering a far more hopeful field to the exact philosopher than 
 their former vagueness allowed. 
 
 My first illustration, then, is from the form which the old free-will 
 controversy has assumed in the hands of Wundt. Wundt stands, of 
 course, among the foremost of those who have treated human thought 
 and sensation as definite and measurable things, who have computed 
 their rate of transit, and analysed their elements, and enounced the laws 
 of their association. It is not from him that we need look for any lofty 
 metaphysical view as to the infinite resources of spiritual power, — the 
 transcendental character of psychical phenomena. But, nevertheless, 
 Wundt believes himself able to assert that there is within us a residue — 
 an all-important residue — of psychical action which is incommensurable 
 with physiological law. So far, he holds, is the principle of conservation 
 of energy from covering the psychical realm, that the facts of mental 
 evolution proclaim that the very contrary is the case ; — and that what 
 really obtains is rather " an unlimited new creation of psychical energy."^ 
 Nay, so convinced is he of the inadequacy of any system of physiological 
 determinism to explain psychical facts, that he holds that we must directly 
 reverse the materialistic view of the relation of the corporeal to the psychical 
 life. " It is not the psychical life," he says, " which is a product of the 
 physical organisation ; rather it is the physical organism which, in all 
 those purposive adjustments which distinguish it from inorganic com- 
 pounds, is itself a psychical creation." ^ 
 
 I am not here expressing either agreement or disagreement with this 
 general view. I am merely pointing out that here is an opinion which, 
 whether right or wrong, is formed as a result not of vagueness but of 
 distinctness of physiological conceptions. And my illustration shows 
 at any rate that the development of physiology is tending not always 
 to make the old psychical problems seem meaningless or sterile, but rather 
 to give them actuality and urgency, and even to suggest new possibilities 
 of their solution. 
 
 § 6. But, to come to my second instance, it is perhaps from the present 
 position of hypnotism that the strongest argument may be drawn for the 
 need of such researches as ours, to supplement and co-ordinate the some- 
 what narrower explorations of technical physiology. For the actual 
 interest of the mesmeric or hypnotic trance — I am not now dealing with 
 the rival theories which these words connote — the central interest, let 
 us say, of induced somnambulism, or the sleep-waking state — has hardly 
 as yet revealed itself to any section of inquirers. 
 
 ^ " Hier gilt vielmehr ein Gesetz unbegrenzter Neuschopfung geistiger Energie, 
 welches nur dutch die sinnliche Bestimmtheit des geistigen Lebens gewisse Hemmungen 
 erleidet." — Wundt, Logik, ii., p. 507. 
 
 - " Nicht das geistige Leben ist era Erzeugniss der physischen Organisation, 
 sondern diese ist in allem, was sie an zweckvoUen Einrichtungen der Selbstregulirung 
 und der Energie-verwerthung vor den Substanzcomplexen der unorganischen Natur 
 voraushat, eine geistige Schopfung." — Wundt, Logik, ii., p. 471. 
 
INTRODUCTION xxxix 
 
 That interest lies neither in mesmerism as a curative agency, as 
 EUiotson would have told us, nor in hypnotism as an illustration of in- 
 hibitory cerebral action, as Heidenhain would tell us now. It lies in the 
 fact that here is a psychical experiment on a larger scale than was ever 
 possible before ; that we have at length got hold of a handle which turns 
 the mechanism of our being ; that we have found a mode of shifting the 
 threshold of consciousness which is a dislocation as violent as madness, 
 a submergence as pervasive as sleep, and yet is waking sanity ; that we 
 have induced a change of personality which is not per se either evolutive 
 or dissolutive, but seems a mere allotropic modification of the very ele- 
 ments of man. The prime value of the hypnotic trance lies not in what 
 it inhibits, but in what it -reveals ; not in the occlusion of the avenues 
 of peripheral stimulus, but in the emergence of unnoted sensibilities, 
 nay, perhaps even in the manifestation of new and centrally initiated 
 powers. 
 
 The hypnotic trance is an eclipse of the normal consciousness which 
 can be repeated at will. Now the first observers of eclipses of the sun 
 ascribe them to supernatural causes, and attribute to them an occult 
 influence for good or evil. Then comes the stage at which men note their 
 efiects on the animal organism, the roosting of birds, the restlessness 
 of cattle. Then come observations on the intensity of the darkness, 
 the aspect of the lurid shade. But to the modern astronomer all this is 
 trifling as compared with the knowledge which those brief moments give 
 him of the orb itself in its obscuration. He learns from that transient 
 darkness more than the noon of day can tell ; he sees the luminary no 
 longer as a defined and solid ball, but as the centre of the outrush of flaming 
 energies, the focus of an effluence Vv^hich coruscates untraceably through 
 immeasurable fields of heaven. 
 
 There is more in this parallel than a mere empty metaphor. It sug- 
 gests one of the primary objects which psychical experiment must seek 
 to attain. Physical experiment aims at correcting the deliverances of 
 man's consciousness with regard to the external world by instruments 
 which extend the range, and concentrate the power, and compensate the 
 fallacies of his senses. And similarly, oiir object must be to correct the 
 deliverances of man's consciousness concerning the processes which are 
 taking place within him by means of artificial displacements of the psycho- 
 physical threshold ; by inhibiting normal perception, obliterating normal 
 memory, so that in this temporary freedom from preoccupation by accus- 
 tomed stimuli his mind may reveal those latent and delicate capacities 
 of which his ordinary conscious self is unaware. 
 
 § 7. It was thus, in fact, that thought-transference, or telepathy, 
 was first discovered. In the form of community of sensation between 
 operator and subject, it was noted nearly a century ago as a phenomenon 
 incident to the mesmeric trance. Its full importance was not perceived, 
 and priceless opportunities of experiment were almost wholly neglected. 
 In order to bring out the value and extent of the phenomenon it was 
 necessary, we venture to think, that it should be investigated by men 
 whose interest in the matter lay not in the direction of practical thera- 
 peutics but of psychical theory, and who were willing to seek and " test 
 
xl INTRODUCTION 
 
 for it " under a wide range of conditions, not in sleep-waking life only, 
 but in normal waking, and normal sleep, and, as this book will indicate, 
 up to the very hour of death. 
 
 The difficulties of this pursuit are not physiological only. But, never- 
 theless, in our endeavours to establish and to elucidate telepathy, we look 
 primarily for aid to the most recent group of physiological inquirers, to 
 the psycho-physicists whose special work — as yet in its infancy — has 
 only in our own day been rendered possible by the increased accuracy 
 and grasp of experimental methods in the sciences which deal with Life. 
 
 The list of Corresponding Members of our Society will serve to show 
 that this confidence on our part is not wholly unfounded, and to indicate 
 that we are not alone in maintaining that whatever may be the view of 
 these perplexing problems which ultimately prevails, the recent advances 
 of physiology constitute in themselves a strong reason — not, as some hold, 
 for the abandonment of all discussion of the old enigmas, but rather for 
 their fresh discussion with scientific orderliness, and in the illumination 
 of our modern day. 
 
 § 8. From Biology we may pass, by an easy transition, to what is 
 commonly known as Anthropology, — the comparative study of the 
 different races of men in respect either of their physical characteristics, 
 or of the early rudiments of what afterwards develops into civilisation. 
 
 The connection of anthropology with psychical research will be evident 
 to any reader who has acquainted himself with recent expositions of 
 Primitive Man. He may think, indeed, that the connection is too evident, 
 and that we can hardly bring it into notice without proving a good deal 
 more than we desire. For as the creeds and customs of savage races 
 become better known, the part played by sorcery, divination, apparitions 
 becomes increasingly predominant. Mr. Tylor and Sir John Lubbock 
 have made this abundantly clear, and Mr. Spencer has gone so far as to 
 trace all early religion to a fear of the ghosts of the dead. In the works 
 of these and similar authors, I need hardly say, we are led to regard all 
 these beliefs and tendencies as due solely to the childishness of savage 
 man — as absurdities which real progress in civilisation must render 
 increasingly alien to the developed common-sense, the rational experi- 
 ence of humanity. Yet it appears to me that as we trace the process of 
 evolution from savage to civilised man, we come to a point at which 
 the inadequacy of this explanation is strongly forced on our attention. 
 Certainly this was my own case when I undertook some years ago to give 
 a sketch of the Greek oracles. It soon became evident to me that the 
 mass of phenomena included under this title had, at any rate, a psycho- 
 physical importance which the existing works on the subject for the 
 most part ignored. I scarcely ventured myself to do more than indicate 
 where the real nodi of the inquiry lay. But when a massive treatise on 
 Ancient Divination appeared from the learned pen of M. Bouch6-Leclercq, 
 I looked eagerly to see whether his erudition had enabled him to place 
 these problems in a new light. I found, however, that he explicitly 
 renounced all attempt to deal with the phenomena in more than a merely 
 external way. He would record, but he would make no endeavour to 
 explain ; — taking for granted, as it appeared, that the explanation de- 
 
INTRODUCTION xli 
 
 pended on fraud alone, and on fraud whose details it would now be im- 
 possible to discover. 
 
 I cannot think that such a view can any longer satisfy persons ade- 
 quately acquainted with the facts of hypnotism. Whatever else, whether 
 of fraud or reality, there may have been on the banks of Cassotis or Castaly, 
 — unde superstitiosa primmn sacra evasit vox f era, — there were at least 
 the hypnotic trance and hystero-epilepsy. And until these and similar 
 elements can be sifted out of the records left to us, with something of 
 insight gained by familiarity with their modern forms, our knowledge 
 of Pythia or of Sibyl will be shallow indeed. 
 
 Still more markedly is such insight and experience needed in anthro- 
 pology proper — in the actual observation of the savage peoples who still 
 exist. It is to be hoped that shamans and medicine-men will not vanish 
 before the missionary until the}^ have yielded some fuller lessons to the 
 psycho-physicist — until the annals of the Salpetriere and the experi- 
 ments of Dean's Yard^ have been invoked in explanation of the weird 
 terrors of the Yenisei and the Congo. 
 
 § 9. Passing on from Anthropology to history in its wider accepta- 
 tion, we find these psycho -physical problems perpetually recurring, and 
 forming a disturbing element in any theory of social or religious evolution. 
 The contagious enthusiasms of the Middle Ages — the strange endemic 
 maladies of witchcraft, vampirism, lycanthropy — even the individual 
 inspiration of a Mahomet or a Joan of Arc — these are phenomena which 
 the professed historian feels obliged to leave to the physician and the 
 alienist, and for which the physician and the alienist, in their turn, have 
 seldom a satisfactory explanation. 
 
 Nor do phenomena of this kind cease to appear with the advance of 
 civilisation. In detailed modern histories, in the biographies of eminent 
 men, we still come upon incidents which are, at any rate at first sight, 
 of a supernormal^ kind, and over which the narrator is forced to pass 
 with vague or inadequate comment. 
 
 But it is, of course, in dealing with the history of religions that our 
 lack of any complete grasp of psychical phenomena is most profoundly 
 felt. And here, also, it is as a result of recent progress, — of the growth 
 of the comparative study of religions, — that we are able to disengage, 
 
 ^ [The then office of the Society for Psychical Research. — Ed.] 
 " " I have ventured to coin the word ' supernormal ' to be applied to phenomena 
 which are beyond xoliat usually happens — beyond, that is, in the sense of suggesting 
 unknown psychical laws. It is thus formed on the analogy of abnormal. When we 
 speak of an abnormal phenomenon we do not mean one which contravenes natural 
 laws, but one which exhibits them in an unusual or inexplicable form. Similarly 
 by a supernormal phenomenon, I mean, not one which overrides natural laws, for 
 I believe no such phenomenon to exist, but one which exhibits the action of laws 
 higher, in a psychical aspect, than are discerned in action in cvery-day life. By 
 higher (either in a psychical or in a physiological sense), I mean ' apparently belong- 
 ing to a more advanced stage of evolution.' " — Proceedings of the S.P.R., vol. iti. 
 p. 30. Throughout this treatise we naturally need a designation for phenomena 
 which are inexplicable by recognised physiological laws, and belong to the general 
 group into the nature of which we are inquiring. The term psychical (which is liable 
 to misapprehension even in the title of our Society) can hardly be used without 
 apology in this specialised sense.- The occasional introduction of the word super- 
 normal may perhaps be excused. 
 
xlii INTRODUCTION 
 
 in a generalised form, the chief problems with which our " psychical " 
 science, if such could be established, would be imperatively called on to deal. 
 
 For we find throughout the world's history a series of great events 
 which, though differing widely in detail, have a certain general resemblance 
 both to each other and to some of those incidents both of savage and 
 of ordinary civilised life to which reference has already been made. 
 
 The elements which are common to the great majority of religions 
 seem to be mainly two — namely, the promulgation of some doctrine which 
 the religious reformer claims to have received, or actually to communicate, 
 in some supernormal manner ; and the report of a concurrent manifesta- 
 tion of phenomena apparently inexplicable by ordinary laws. 
 
 Now, with the rise of one religion our Society has already had practi- 
 cally to deal. Acting through Mr. Hodgson, whose experiences in the 
 matter have been elsewhere detailed,^ a committee of the Society for 
 Psychical Research has investigated the claim of the so-called " Theos- 
 ophy," of which Madame Blavatsky was the prophetess, to be an incipient 
 world-religion, corroborated by miraculous, or at least supernormal, 
 phenomena, — and has arrived at the conclusion that it is merely a 
 rechaujfe of ancient philosophies, decked in novel language, and supported 
 by ingenious fraud. Had this fraud not been detected and exposed, 
 and had the system of belief supported thereon thriven and spread, we 
 should have witnessed what the sceptic might have cied as a typical 
 case of the origin of religions. A Gibbon of our own cay, reviewing the 
 different motives and tendencies which prompt, or spread, revelations, 
 might have pointed to Theosophy and Mormonism as covering between 
 them the whole ground ; — from the adroit advantage taken of mystical 
 aspiration in the one religion, to the commonplace action of greed and 
 lust upon helplessness and stupidity which forms the basis of the other. 
 
 But if it should be argued from these analogies that in no case of the 
 foundation of a religion would any scientific method of psychical inquiry 
 prove necessary or fruitful, if we knew all the facts ; but that such develop- 
 ments might be sufficiently dealt with by ordinary common-sense, or, 
 like Mormonism, by the criminal law, the generalisation would be hasty 
 and premature. We need not go far back to discover two religions whose 
 central fact is not a fact of fraud at all, but an unexplained psychical 
 phenomenon. I allude to the vision-life of Sweden borg, and the speaking 
 with tongues which occurred in the church of Irving, — each of which 
 constitutes a central point of faith for a certain number of intelligent 
 and educated persons at the present day. Of neither of these facts can 
 Science at present offer a satisfactory explanation. The speaking with 
 tongues seems plainly to have been for the most part (though not entirely) 
 a genuine automatic phenomenon. But as to the origin of such automatic 
 utterances (conveyed in speech or writing), as to the range from which 
 their contents are drawn, or the kind of attention which they can claim, 
 there is little or nothing to be learnt from accepted textbooks. We ai"e 
 groping among the first experiments, the simplest instances, on which 
 any valid theory can be based. ^ 
 
 ^ Proceedings of the S.P.R., vol. ill. 
 
 * See papers on "Automatic Writing" in Proceedings of the S.P.R., vols.ii. 
 and iii. 
 
INfRODUCTiON xiiii 
 
 The case of Swedenborg carries us still further beyond the limits of 
 our assured knowledge. Of madness and its delusions, indeed, we know 
 much ; but it would be a mere abuse of language to call Swedenborg 
 mad. His position must be decided by a much more difficult analogy. 
 For before we can even begin to criticise his celestial visions we must be 
 able in some degree to judge of his visions of things terrestrial ; we must 
 face, that is to say, the whole problem of so-called clairvoyance, of a faculty 
 which claims to be not merely receptive but active, — a projection of super- 
 sensory percipience among scenes distant and things unknown. 
 
 And the existence of such a faculty as this will assuredly never be 
 proved by a mere study of the transcendental dicta of any single seer. 
 This problem, too, must be approached, partly through the hypnotic 
 trance, in which the best-attested instances of clairvoyance are alleged 
 to have occurred, and partly through the collection of such supernormal 
 narratives as some of those which find place in the present book. 
 
 Even a sketch like this may indicate how complex and various may be 
 the problems which underlie that " History of Sects " in which a Bossuet 
 might see only the heaven-sent penalty for apostasy against the Church, — 
 a Gibbon, the mere diverting panorama of the ever-varying follies of men. 
 
 § 10. But reflections like these lie on the outskirts of a still larger 
 and graver question. What (it is naturally asked) is the relation of our 
 study — not to eccentric or outlying forms of religious creed — but to 
 central and vital conceptions ; and especially to that main system of 
 belief to which in English-speaking countries the name of religion is by 
 popular usage almost confined ? 
 
 Up till this time those vt'ho have written on behalf of the Society for 
 Psychical Research have studiously refrained from entering on this im- 
 portant question. Our reason for this reticence is obvious enough when 
 stated, but it has not been universally discerned. We wished to avoid 
 even the semblance of attracting the public to our researches by any 
 allurement which lay outside the scientific field. We could not take for 
 granted that our inquiries would make for the spiritual view of things, 
 that they would tend to establish even the independent existence, still 
 less the immortality, of the soul. We shrank from taking advantage of 
 men's hopes or fears, from representing ourselves as bent on rescuing 
 them from the materialism which forms so large a factor in modern thought, 
 or from the pessimism which dogs its steps with unceasing persistency. 
 We held it to be incumbent on us, in an especial degree, to maintain a 
 neutral and expectant attitude, and to conduct our inquiries in the " dry 
 light " of a dispassionate search for truth. 
 
 And this position we still maintain. This book, as will be seen, does 
 not attempt to deal with the most exciting and popular topics which are 
 included in our Society's general scheme. And we shall be careful in 
 the pages that follow to keep within our self-assigned limits, and to say 
 little as to any light which our collected evidence may throw on the 
 possibility of an existence continued after our physical death. 
 
 That master-problem of human life must be assailed by more deliber- 
 ate approaches, nor must we gild our solid arguments with the radiance 
 of an unproved surmise. But it would, nevertheless, be impossible, in a 
 
xliv INTRODUCTION 
 
 discussion of this general kind, to pass over the relation of psychical 
 research to religion altogether in silence. And, indeed, since our inquiries 
 began, the situation has thus far changed that we have now not anticipa- 
 tion merely, but a certain amount of actual achievement, to which to 
 appeal. We hold that we have proved by direct experiment, and corrobor- 
 ated by the narratives contained in this book, the possibility of communica- 
 tions between two minds, inexplicable by any recognised physical laws, 
 but capable (under certain rare spontaneous conditions) of taking place 
 when the persons concerned are at an indefinite distance from each other. 
 And we claim further that by investigations of the higher phenomena of 
 mesmerism, and of the automatic action of the mind, we have confirmed 
 and expanded this view in various directions, and attained a standing- 
 point from which certain even stranger alleged phenomena begin to 
 assume an intelligible aspect, and to suggest further discoveries to come. 
 
 Thus far the authors of this book, and also the main group of their 
 fellow-workers, are substantially agreed. But their agreement as to the 
 facts actually proved does not extend — it is not even to be desired that 
 it should extend — to the speculations which in one direction or another 
 such facts must inevitably suggest. They are facts which go too deep 
 to find in any two minds a precisely similar lodgment, or to adjust them- 
 selves in the same way to the complex of pre-existent conceptions. The 
 following paragraphs, therefore, must be taken merely as reflecting the 
 opinions provisionally held by a single inquirer. 
 
 I may say, then, at once that I consider it improbable that telepathy 
 will ever receive a purely physical explanation, — an explanation, that is 
 to say, wholly referable to the properties of matter, as molecular matter 
 is at present known to us. I admit, of course, that such an explanation 
 is logically conceivable ; that we can imagine that undulations should 
 be propagated, or particles emitted, from one living organism to another, 
 which should excite the percipient organism in a great variety of ways. 
 But it seems to me, — and I imagine that in this view at any rate the 
 majority of Materialists will concur, — that if the narratives in this book 
 are to be taken as, on the whole, trustworthy, the physical analogies are 
 too faint, and the physical difficulties too serious, to allow of our intruding 
 among the forces of material Nature a force which — unlike any other — 
 would seem (in some cases at least) neither to be diminished by any 
 distance nor to be impeded by any obstacle whatsoever. 
 
 I lay aside, for the purposes of the present argument, the possibility 
 of a monistic scheme of the universe, — of a conseniiens conspirans continuata 
 cognatio rerum which may present in an unbroken sequence both what 
 we know as Matter and what we know as Mind. Such a view, — though 
 to higher intelligences it may perhaps be an intuitive certainty, — can for 
 us be nothing more than a philosophic opinion. Our scientific arguments 
 must needs be based on the dualism which our intellects, as at present 
 constituted, are in fact unable to transcend. 
 
 I maintain, therefore, that if the general fact of telepathic communica- 
 tion between mind and mind be admitted, it must also be admitted that 
 an element is thus introduced into our conception of the aggregate of 
 empirically known facts which constitutes a serious obstacle to the material- 
 istic synthesis of human experience. The psychical element in man, I 
 
INTRODUCTION xlv 
 
 repeat, must henceforth almost inevitably be conceived as having relations 
 which cannot be expressed in terms of matter. 
 
 Now this dogma, though wholly new to experimental science, is, of 
 course, familiar and central in all the higher forms of religions. Relations 
 inexpressible in terms of matter, and subsisting between spirit and Spirit, 
 — the human and the Divine, — are implied in the very notion of the 
 interchange of sacred love and love, of grace and worship. I need hardly 
 add that the reality of any such communion is rigidly excluded by the 
 materialistic view. The Materialist, indeed, may regard prayer and aspira- 
 tion with indulgence, or even with approval, but he must necessarily 
 conceive them as forming merely the psychical side of certain molecular 
 movements of the particles of human organisms, and he must necessarily 
 regard the notion of Divine response to prayer as an illusion generated 
 by subsequent molecular movements of the same organisms, — the mere 
 recoil and reflux of the wave which the worshipper himself has created. 
 
 It would, of course, be mere offensive presumption to draw a 
 parallel between our telepathic experiments and such a relation between 
 a human and Divine spirit as the devout soul believes itself to realise in 
 prayer. One side of that communion must ex hypothesi transcend the 
 measurement or analysis of finite minds. But, confining our view wholly 
 to the part played by the human organism, it seems to me incontestable 
 that our experiments suggest possibilities of influence, modes of operation, 
 which throw an entirely fresh light on this ancient controversy between 
 Science and Faith. I claim at least that any presumption which science 
 had established against the possibility of spiritual communion is now re- 
 butted ; and that inasmuch as it can no longer be afflrmed that our minds 
 are closed to all influences save such as reach them through sensory avenues, 
 the Materialist must admit that it is no longer an unsupported dream but a 
 serious scientific possibility, that if any intelligences do in fact exist other 
 than those of living men, influences from those intelligences may be con- 
 veyed to our own mind, and may either remain below the threshold of 
 consciousness, or rise into definite consciousness, according as the presence 
 or absence of competing stimuli, or other causes as yet unknown to us, 
 may determine. 
 
 §11.1 shall leave this proposition expressed thus in its most abstract 
 and general form. And I may add — it is a reflection which I must ask 
 the reader to keep steadily in mind, — that any support or illumination 
 which religious creeds may gain from psychical inquiry is likely to aflect 
 not their clauses but their preamble ; is likely to come, not as a sudden 
 discovery bearing directly on some specific dogma, but as the gradual 
 discernment of laws which may fundamentally modify the attitude of 
 thoughtful minds. 
 
 Now, in what I have called the preamble of all revelations two theses 
 are generally involved, quite apart from the subject-matter, or the Divine 
 sanction, of the revelation itself. We have to assume, first, that human 
 testim.ony to supernorinal facts may be trustworthy ; and secondly, that 
 there is something in the nature of man which is capable of responding 
 to — I may say of participating in — these supernormal occurrences. That 
 is to say, revelations are not proved merely by large external facts, per- 
 
xlvi INTRODUCTION 
 
 ceptible to every one who possesses the ordinary senses, nor again are 
 they proved solely by what are avowedly mere subjective impressions, 
 but they are largely supported by a class of phenomena which comes 
 between these two extremes ; by powers inherent in certain individuals 
 of beholding spiritual visions or personages unseen by common eyes, of 
 receiving information or guidance by interior channels, of uttering truths 
 not consciously acquired, of healing sick persons by the imposition of 
 hands, with other faculties of a similarly supernormal kind. 
 
 And I hope that I shall not be thought presumptuous or irreverent 
 if (while carefully abstaining from direct comment on any Revelation) 
 I indicate what, in my view, would be the inevitable effect on the attitude 
 of purely scientific minds towards these preliminary theses, — this pre- 
 amble, as I have said, of definite religions, — were the continued prosecu- 
 tion of our inquiry to lead us after all to entirely negative conclusions, 
 were all our evidence to prove untrustworthy, and all our experiments 
 unsound. 
 
 For in the first place it is plain that this new science of which we 
 are endeavouring to lay the foundations stands towards religion in a 
 very different position from that occupied by the rising sciences, such 
 as geology or biology, whose conflict or agreement with natural or revealed 
 religion has furnished matter for so much debate. The discoveries of those 
 sciences can scarcely in themselves add support to a doctrine of man's 
 soul and immortality, though they may conceivably come into collision 
 with particular forms which that doctrine has assumed. Religion, in 
 short, may be able to assimilate them, but it would in no way have suffered 
 had they proved altogether abortive. 
 
 But with our study the case is very different. For, to take the firs 
 of the two preliminary theses of religion already referred to, the question 
 whether human evidence as to supernormal occurrences can ever be trusted 
 has been raised by our inquiries in a much more crucial form than when 
 Hume and Paley debated it with reference to historical incidents only. 
 We discuss it with reference to alleged contemporary incidents ; we en- 
 deavour to evaluate by actual inspection and cross-examination the 
 part which is played in supernormal narratives by the mere love of wonder, 
 " the mythopceic faculty," the habitual negligence and ignorance of 
 mankind. And if all the evidence offered to us should crumble away on 
 exact investigation — as, for instance, the loudly vaunted evidence for 
 the marvels connected with Theosophy has crumbled — it will no doubt 
 be questioned whether the narratives on which the historic religions 
 depend for their acceptance could have stood the test of a contemporaneous 
 inquiry of a similarly searching kind. 
 
 And more than this, it will not only be maintained that the collapse 
 of our modern evidence to supernormal phenomena discredits all earlier 
 records of the same kind by showing the ease with which such marvels 
 are feigned or imagined, but also that it further discredits those records 
 by making them even more antecedently improbable than they were before. 
 Not only will it be said that the proved fallibility of the modern witnesses 
 illustrates the probable fallibility of the ancient ones, but the failure of 
 the inquiry to elicit any indication that supernormal faculties do now 
 exist in man will fro tanio throw a retrospective improbability on the 
 
INTRODUCTION xlvii 
 
 second of the prelimir.ary theses of rehgion, which assumes that some 
 such supernormal faculty did at any rate exist in man at a given epoch. 
 It may indeed be urged that such faculties were given for a time, and 
 for a purpose, and were then withdrawn. But the instinct of scientific 
 continuity, which even in the shaping of the solid continents is fain to 
 substitute for deluge and cataclysm the tideway and the ripple and 
 the rain, will rebel against the hypothesis of a b^^gone age of inward 
 miracles, — a catastrophic interference with the intimate nature of man. 
 
 I will illustrate my meaning by a concrete example, which does not 
 involve any actual article of Protestant faith. The ecstasy and the 
 stigmata of St. Francis are an important element in Roman Catholic 
 tradition. They are to some extent paralleled in the present day by 
 the ecstasy and the stigmata of Louise Lateau. And Catholic instinct 
 has discerned that if this modern case be decided to be merely morbid. 
 and in no true sense supernormal, a retrospective discredit will be cast on 
 the earlier legend. The old reluctance of the Catholic Church to submit 
 her phenomena to scientific assessors has therefore to some extent been 
 overcome ; and Catholic physicians, under ecclesiastical authority, have 
 discussed Louise Lateau's case in the form_s of an ordinary medical 
 report. 
 
 Enough will have been said to indicate the reality of the connection 
 between our inquiries and the preliminary theses of religion. And so far 
 as our positive results go in this direction, they will perhaps carry the 
 more weight in that they are independently obtained, and intended to 
 subserve scientific rather than religious ends ; — coming, indeed, from men 
 who have no developed theory of their own to offer, and are merely 
 following the observed facts wherever they may seem to lead. I see no 
 probability, I may add, that our results can ever supply a convincing 
 proof to any specialised form of religion. The utmost that I anticipate 
 is, that they may afford a solid basis of general evidence to the inde- 
 pendence of man's spiritual nature, and its persistence after death, on 
 which basis, at any rate, religions in their specialised forms may be at 
 one with science, and on which the structure of definite revelation (which 
 must be up-built by historical or moral arguments) may conceivably be 
 planted with a firmness which is at present necessarily lacking. 
 
 § 12. I have been speaking thus far of religion in its full sense, as a 
 body of doctrine containing some kind of definite assurance as to an 
 unseen world. But the form of religious thought which specially char- 
 acterises our own day is somewhat different from this. We are accustomed 
 rather to varying attempts to retain the spirit, the aroma of religion, 
 even if its solid substratum of facts previously supposed provable should 
 have to be abandoned. The discoursers on things spiritual who have been 
 most listened to in our own day — as Carlyle, Emerson, Mazzini, Renan, 
 Tennyson, Matthew Arnold, Ruskin, etc. — have been to a very small 
 extent dogmatic on the old lines. They have expressed vague, though 
 lofty, beliefs and aspirations, in which the eye of science may perhaps 
 see little substance or validity, but which nevertheless have been in a 
 certain sense more independent, more spontaneous, than of old, since 
 they are less often prompted by any faith instilled from without, and 
 
xlviii INTRODUCTION 
 
 resemble rather the awakening into fuller consciousness of some inherited 
 and instinctive need. 
 
 And this brings us by an easy transition to the next topic, on which 
 I wish to dwell. For I wish to point out that the emotional creed of edu- 
 cated men is becoming divorced from their scientific creed ; that just as 
 the old orthodoxy of religion was too narrow to contain men's knowledge, 
 so now the new orthodoxy of materialistic science is too narrow to contain 
 their feelings and aspirations ; and consequently that just as the fabric 
 of religious orthodoxy used to be strained in order to admit the discoveries 
 of geology or astronomy, so now also the obvious deductions of material- 
 istic science are strained or overpassed in order to give sanction to feelings 
 and aspirations which it is found impossible to ignore. My inference 
 will, of course, be that in this vaguer realm of thought, as well as in the 
 more distinctly defined branches of knowledge which we have already 
 discussed, the time is ripe for some such extension of scientific knowledge as 
 we claim that we are offering here — an extension which, in my viev/, 
 lifts us above the materialistic standpoint altogether, and which gives at 
 least a possible reality to those subtle intercommunications between spirit 
 and spirit, and even between visible and invisible things, of which Art 
 and Literature are still as full as in any " Age of Faith " which 
 preceded us. 
 
 I point, then, to the obvious fact that the spread of Materialism has 
 not called into being Materialists only of those simple types which were 
 commonly anticipated a century since as likely to fill a world of complete 
 secularity. 
 
 Materialists, indeed, of that old unflinching temper do exist, and 
 form a powerful and influential body. It would have been strange, 
 indeed, if recent advances in physiology had not evoked new theories 
 of human life, and a new ideal. For the accepted commonplaces of the 
 old-fashioned moralist are being scattered with a ruthless hand. Our 
 free will, over great portions at least of its once supposed extent, is declared 
 to be an illusion. Our highest and most complex emotions are traced to 
 their rudimentary beginnings in the instincts of self-preservation and 
 reproduction. Our vaunted personality itself is seen to depend on a shifting 
 and unstable synergy of a number of nervous centres, the defect of a 
 portion of which centres may alter our character altogether. And mean- 
 time Death, on the other hand, has lost none of its invincible terrors. The 
 easy way in which our forefathers would speak of " our mortal and im- 
 mortal parts " is hard to imitate in face of the accumulating testimony 
 to the existence of the one element in us, and the evanescence of the other. 
 And since the decay and dissolution of man seem now to many minds 
 to be so much more capable of being truly known than his survival or 
 his further evolution, it is natural that much of the weight which once 
 belonged to the prophets of what man hoped should pass to those who 
 can speak with authority on what man needs must fear. Thus " mad- 
 doctors " tend to supplant theologians, and the lives of lunatics are found 
 to have more lessons for us than the lives of saints. For these thinkers 
 know well that man can fall below himself ; but that he can rise above 
 himself they can believe no more. A corresponding ideal is gradually 
 created ; an id^al of mere sanity and normality, which gets to look op. 
 
INTRODUCTION xlix 
 
 any excessive emotion or fixed idea, any departure from a balanced 
 practicality, with distrust or disfavour, and sometimes rising to a kind 
 of fervour of Philistinism, classes genius itself as a neurosis. 
 
 The alienists who have taken this extreme view have usually, perhaps, 
 been of opinion that in thus discrediting the higher flights of imagination 
 or sentiment we are not losing much ; that these things are in any case a 
 mere surplusage, and that the ends which life is really capable of attaining 
 can be compassed as well without them. But if the materialistic theory 
 be the true one, these limitations of ideal might well be adopted even by 
 men who would deeply regret what they were thus renouncing. It might 
 well seem that, in abandoning the belief in any spiritual or permanent 
 element in man, it were wise to abandon also that intensity of the affec- 
 tions which is ill adapted to bonds so perishable and insecure, that reach 
 of imagination which befitted only the illusory dignity which was once 
 attached to human fates. 
 
 But in fact, as I have already implied, the characteristic movement 
 of our own country, at any rate, at the present day, is hardly in this 
 direction. Our prevalent temper is not so much materialistic as agnostic ; 
 and although this renouncement of all knowledge of invisible things does 
 in a sense leave visible things in sole possession of the field, yet the 
 Agnostic is as far as anyone from being " a hog from Epicurus' sty." 
 Rather, instead of sinking into the materialistic ideal of plain sense and 
 physical well-being, the rising schools of thought are transcending that 
 ideal more and more. Altruism in morals, idealism in art, nay, even the 
 sentiment of piety itself, as a decorative grace of life, — all these, it is 
 urged, are consistent with a complete and contented ignorance as to aught 
 beyond the material world. 
 
 I need not here embark on the controversy as to how far this aspira- 
 tion towards " the things of the spirit " is logically consistent with a creed 
 that stops short with the things of sense. It is quite enough for my 
 present purpose to point out that here also, as in the case of more definite 
 religions, we have a system of beliefs and emotions which may indeed 
 be able to accommodate themselves to modern science, but which are in 
 no sense supported thereby ; rather which science must regard as, at 
 best, a kind of phosphorescence which plays harmlessly about minds 
 that Nature has developed by other processes and for other ends than 
 these. 
 
 For my argument is that here again, as in the case of religion, tele- 
 pathy, as we affirm it in this book, would be the first indication of a pos- 
 sible scientific basis for much that now lacks not only experimental 
 confirmation, but even plausible analogy. We have seen how much sup- 
 port the preliminary theses of religion may acquire from an assured 
 conviction that the human mind is at least capable of receiving super- 
 normal influences, — is not closed, by its very structure, as the Materialists 
 would tell us, to any " inbreathings of the spirit " which do not appeal 
 to outward eye or ear. And somewhat similar is the added reality which 
 the discovery of telepathy gives to the higher flights, the subtler shades, 
 of mere earthly emotion. 
 
 " Star to star vibrates light; may soul to soul 
 Strike thro' some finer element of her own ? " 
 
1 INTRODUCTION 
 
 The lover, the poet, the enthusiast in any generous cause, has in 
 every age unconsciously answered Lord Tennyson's question for himself. 
 To some men, as to Goethe, the assurance of this subtle intercommunica- 
 tion has come with vivid distinctness in some passion -shaken hour. Others, 
 as Bacon, have seemed to gather it from the imperceptible indicia of a 
 lifelong contemplation of man. But the step which actual experimenta- 
 tion, the actual collection and collation of evidence, has now, as we believe, 
 effected, is a greater one than could have been achieved by any individual 
 intuition of bard or sage. For we have for the first time a firm foothold 
 in this impalpable realm ; we know that these unuttered messages do 
 truly travel, that these emotions mix and spread ; and though we refrain 
 as )^et from further dwelling on the corollaries of this far-reaching law, 
 it is not because such speculations need any longer be baseless, but because 
 we desire to set forth the proof of our theorem in full detail before we do 
 more than hint at the new fields which it opens to human thought. 
 
 § 13. Pausing, therefore, on the threshold of these vaguer promises, 
 I may indicate another direction, in which few will deny that a systematic 
 investigation like ours ought to produce results eminently salutary. It 
 ought to be as much our business to check the growth of error as to pro- 
 mote the discovery of truth. And there is plenty of evidence to show 
 that so long as we omit to subject all alleged supernormal phenomena to a 
 thorough comparative scrutiny, we are not merely postponing a possible 
 gain, but permitting an unquestioned evil. 
 
 It should surely be needless in the present day to point out that no 
 attempt to discourage inquiry into any given subject which strongly 
 interests mankind, will in reality divert attention from the topic thus 
 tabooed. The savant or the preacher may influence the readers of scientific 
 hand-books, or the members of church congregations, but outside that 
 circle the subject will be pursued with the more excited eagerness because 
 regulating knowledge and experienced guidance are withdrawn. 
 
 And thus it has been with our supernormal phenomena. The men 
 who claim to have experienced them have not been content to dismiss 
 them as unseasonable or unimportant. They have not relegated them 
 into the background of their lives as readily as the physiologist has rele- 
 gated them into a few paragraphs at the end of a chapter. On the contrary, 
 they have brooded over them, distorted them, misinterpreted them. 
 Where savants have minimised, they have magnified, and the perplexing 
 nodes of marvel which the textbooks ignore, have become, as it were, 
 the ganglia from which all kinds of strange opinions ramify and spread. 
 
 The number of persons whose minds have been actually upset either 
 by genuine psychical phenomena, or by their fraudulent imitation, is 
 perhaps not large. But the mischief done is by no means confined to 
 these extreme cases. It is mischievous, surely — it clashes roughly with 
 our respect for human reason, and our belief in human progress — that 
 religions should spring up, forms of worship be established, which in effect 
 do but perpetuate a mistake and consecrate a misapprehension, which 
 carry men not forward, but backward in their conception of unseen 
 things. 
 
 The time has not yet come for an attempt to trace in detail the per- 
 
INTRODUCTION li 
 
 version which each branch of these supernormal phenomena has under- 
 gone in ardent minds ; — the claims to sanctity, revelation, prophecy, 
 which a series of enthusiasts, and of charlatans, have based on each 
 class of marvels in turn. But two forms of creed already mentioned may 
 again be cited as convenient examples — the Irvingite faith of the mis- 
 interpretation of automatism, the Swedenborgian of the misinterpretation 
 of (so-called) clairvoyance. Still more singular have been the resultant 
 beliefs when to the assemblage of purely psychical marvels a physical 
 ingredient has been added, of a more disputable kind. For linked in 
 various ways with records of automatic cerebration, of apparitions, of 
 vision and revelation, come accounts of objective sounds, of measurable 
 movements, which may well seem an unwarrantable intrusion into the 
 steady order of the ponderable world. And in the year 1848 certain 
 events, whose precise nature is still in dispute, occurred in America, in 
 consequence of which many persons were led to believe that under appro- 
 priate circumstances these sounds, these movements, these tangible 
 apparitions, could be evoked or reproduced at will. On this basis the 
 creed of " Modern Spiritualism " has been upbuilt. And here arises the 
 pressing question — notoriously still undecided, difficult and complex 
 beyond any anticipation — as to whether supernormal phenomena of 
 this physical kind do in fact occur at all ; or whether they are in all cases 
 — as they undoubtedly have been in many cases — the product of mere 
 fraud or delusion. This question, as it seems to us, is one to which we 
 are bound to give our most careful attention ; and if we have as yet 
 failed to attain a decisive view, it is not for want of laborious observation, 
 continued by several of us throughout many years. But we are unwilling 
 to pronounce until we have had ample opportunities — opportunities which 
 so far we have for the most part sought in vain — of investigating pheno- 
 mena obtained through private sources, and free, at any rate, from the 
 specific suspicion to which the presence of a " paid medium " inevitably 
 gives rise. 
 
 I need not add further illustrations of the cautionary, the critical 
 attitude which befits such a Society as ours at the present juncture. This 
 attitude is in one way unavoidably ungracious ; for it has sometimes 
 precluded us from availing ourselves of the labours of predecessors whose 
 zeal and industiy^ we should have been glad to praise. The time, we hope, 
 will come when enough of daylight shall shine upon our path to make 
 possible a discriminating survey of the tracks which scattered seekers 
 have struck out for themselves in the confusion and dimness of dawn. 
 At present we have mainly to take heed that our own groping course 
 shall at least avoid the pitfalls into which others have fallen. Anything 
 like a distribution of awards of merit would be obviously premature on 
 the part of men whose best hope must be that they may conduct the 
 inquiry into a road firm enough to enable others rapidly to outstrip 
 them. 
 
 II 
 
 § 14. Enough, however, has now been said to indicate the general 
 tenor of the task which the Society for Psychical Research has under- 
 taken. It remains to indicate the place which the present work occupies 
 
Hi INTRODUCTION 
 
 in the allotted field, and the reasons for offering it to public considera- 
 tion at this early stage of our inquiry. 
 
 We could not, of course, predict or pre-arrange the order in which 
 opportunities of successful investigation might occur to the searchers 
 in this labyrinth of the imknown. Among the groping experiments 
 which seemed to have only too often led to mere mistake and confusion, 
 — the " thousand pathways " 
 
 "qua signa sequendi 
 Falleret indeprensus et inremeabilis error," — • 
 
 it was not easy to choose with confidence our adit of exploration. The 
 approach which proved most quickly productive was one from which it 
 might have seemed that there was little indeed. to hope. A kind of drawing- 
 room game sprang up — it is hard to say whence — a method of directing 
 a subject to perform a desired act by a contact so slight that no conscious 
 impulsion was either received or given. Careful observers soon ranked 
 the " willing-game " as an illustration of involuntary muscular action 
 on the willer's part, affording a guidance to which the subject yielded 
 sometimes without being aware of it. But while the modus operandi of 
 public exhibitions of this misnamed " thought-reading " was not difi&cult 
 to detect, Professor [now Sir William] Barrett was one of the first who 
 — while recognising all these sources of error — urged the duty of persistent 
 watching for any residuum of true thought-transference which might 
 from time to time appear. As will be seen from Chap. II. of this book 
 it was not till after some six years of inquiry and experiment (1876-82) 
 that definite proof of thought-transference in the normal state could be 
 placed before the world. This was done in an article in the Nineteenth 
 Century for June, 1882, signed by Professor Barrett, Mr. Gurney, and my- 
 self. The phenomenon of transmission of thought or sensation without 
 the agency of the recognised organs of sense had been previously recorded 
 in connection with the mesmeric state, but, so far as v>'e know, its occasional 
 occurrence in the normal state was now for the first time m^ntained on 
 the strength of definite experiment. And the four years 1882-1886 have 
 witnessed a great extension of those experiments, which no longer rest 
 on the integrity and capacity of the earliest group of observers alone. 
 
 § 15. The foundation of the Society for Psychical Research m 1882 
 gave an opportunity to Mr. Gurne}/ and m3'self, as Hon. Sees, of a Literary 
 Committee, to invite from the general public records of apparitions at 
 or after death, and other abnormal occurrences. On reviewing the evi- 
 dence thus obtained we were struck with the great predominance of alleged 
 apparitions at or near the moment of death. And a new light seemed to be 
 thrown on these phenomena by the unexpected frequency of accounts 
 of apparitions of living persons, coincident with moments of danger or 
 crisis. We were led to infer a strong analogy between our experimental 
 cases of thought-transference and some of these spontaneous cases of what 
 we call telepathy, or transference of a shock or impulse from one Uving 
 person to another person at such a distance or under such conditions as 
 to negative the possibility of any ordinary mode of transmission. An 
 article, signed by Mr. Gurney and myself, in the Fortnightly Review for 
 March, 1883, gave a first expression to the analogy thus suggested. The 
 
INTRODUCTION liii 
 
 task of collection and scrutiny grew on our hands ; Mr. Podmore undertook 
 to share our labours ; and the Council of the Society for Psychical Research 
 requested us to embody the evidence received in a substantive work. 
 
 It will be seen, then, that the theory of Telepathy, experimental 
 and spontaneous, which forms the main topic of this book, was not chosen 
 as our theme by any arbitrary process of selection, but was irresistibly 
 suggested by the abundance and the convergence of evidence tending to 
 prove that special thesis. We were, and are, equally g-nxions to inquire 
 into many other alleged marvels — clairvoyance, haunted houses. Spiritual- 
 istic phenomena, etc. — but telepathy is the subject which has first shown 
 itself capable of investigation appearing to lead to a- positive result ; 
 and it seemed well to arrange its evidence with sufficient fulness to afford 
 at least a solid groundwork for further inquiry. 
 
 And having been led to this choice by the nature of the actual evi- 
 dence before us, we may recognise that there is some propriety in dealing 
 first with an issue which, complex though it is, is yet simple as compared 
 to other articles of our programme. For the fact, if it be one, of the 
 direct action of mind upon mind has at least a generality which makes 
 it possible that, like the law of atomic combination in chemistry, it may 
 be a generalisation which, though grasped at first in a very simplified 
 and imperfect fashion, may prove to have been the essential pre-requisite 
 of future progress. 
 
 § 1 6. In a certain sense it may be said that this hidden action of 
 one mind on another comes next in order of psychical discovery to the 
 hidden action of the mind within itself. It will be remembered that the 
 earliest scientific attempts to explain the phenomena of so-called Spiritual- 
 ism referred them mainly to " unconscious cerebration " (Carpenter), or 
 to what was virtually the same thing, " unconscious muscular action " 
 (Faraday). 
 
 Now these theories, in my view, were, so far as they went, not only 
 legitimate, but the most logical which could have been suggested to 
 explain the scanty evidence with which alone Faraday and Carpenter 
 attempted to deal. This unconscious action of the mind was in reality 
 the first thing which it was needful to take into account in approaching 
 supernormal phenomena. I believe, indeed, that our knowledge of those 
 hidden processes of mentation is still in its infancy, and I have elsewhere 
 endeavoured to assign a wider range than orthodox science has yet ad- 
 mitted to the mind's unconscious operation. ^ But the result of this further 
 analysis has been (as I hold) not to show that ordinary physiological 
 considerations will suffice (as Dr. Carpenter seems to suppose) to explain 
 all the psychical problems involved, but rather to reveal the fact that 
 these unconscious operations of the mind do not follow the familiar 
 channels alone, but are themselves the facilitation or the starting-point 
 of operations which to science are wholly new. 
 
 To state the matter broadly, so as to include in a common formula 
 the unremembered utterances of the hypnotic subject, and the involuntary 
 writings of the waking automatist, I would maintain that when the horizon 
 of consciousness is altered, the opening field of view is not always or wholly 
 
 ^ See Proceedings of the S.P.R., Vols. ii. and iii. 
 * 
 
liv] INTRODUCTION 
 
 filled by a mere mirage or refraction of objects already familiar, but 
 does, on rare occasions, include new objects, as real as the old. And 
 amongst the novel energies thus liberated, the power of entering into direct 
 communication with other intelligences seems to stand plainly forth. 
 Among the objects in the new prospect are fragments of the thoughts 
 and feelings of distant minds. It seems, at any rate, that some element 
 of telepathy is perpetually meeting us throughout the whole range of these 
 inquiries. In the first place, thought-transference is the only super- 
 normal phenomenon which we have as yet acquired the power of inducing, 
 even occasionally, in the normal state. It meets us also in the hypnotic 
 trance, under the various forms of " community of sensation," " silent 
 willing," and the like. Among the alleged cases of " mesmeric clair- 
 voyance " the communication of pictures of places from operator to 
 subject seems the least uncertain ground. And again, among phenomena 
 commonly attributed to " spirits " (but many of which may perhaps 
 be more safely ascribed to the automatic agency of the sensitive himself), 
 communication of thought still furnishes our best clue to " trance- 
 speaking," " clairvoyant vision," answers to mental questions and the 
 like. It need not, therefore, surprise us if, even in a field so apparently 
 remote from all ordinary analogies as that of apparitions and death- 
 wraiths, we still find that telepathy affords our most satisfactory clue. 
 
 § 17. And here would seem to be the fitting place to explain why we 
 have given the title of " Phantasms of the Living " to a group of records 
 most of which will present themselves to the ordinary reader as narra- 
 tives of apparitions of the dead. 
 
 When we began, in a manner to be presently described, to collect 
 accounts of experiences which our informants regarded as inexplicable 
 by ordinary laws, we were of course ignorant as to what forms these 
 experiences would mainly take. But after printing and considering 
 over two thousand depositions which seemed primd facie to deserve 
 attention, we find that more than half of them are narratives of appear- 
 ances or other impressions coincident either with the death of the person 
 seen or with some critical moment in his life-history. 
 
 The value of the accounts of apparitions after death is lessened, more- 
 over, by a consideration which is obvious enough as soon as these narra- 
 tives come to be critically considered. The difficulty in dealing with 
 all these hallucinations — with all appearances to which no persistent 
 three-dimensional reality corresponds — is to determine whether they are 
 veridical, or truth-telling — whether, that is, they do in fact correspond 
 to some action which is going on in some other place or on some other 
 plane of being ; — or whether, on the other hand, they are merely morbid 
 or casual — the random and meaningless fictions of an over-stimulated 
 eye or brain. Now, in the case of apparitions at the moment of death 
 or crisis, we have at any rate an objective fact to look to. If we can prove 
 that a great number of apparitions coincide with the death of the person 
 seen, we may fairly say, as we do say, that chance alone cannot explain 
 this coincidence, and that there is a causal connection between the two 
 events. But if I have a vision of a friend recently dead, and on whom 
 my thoughts have been dwelling, we cannot be sure that this may not 
 
INTRODUCTION Iv 
 
 be a merely delusive hallucination — the mere offspring of my own brooding 
 sorrow. In order to get at all nearly the same degree of evidence for a 
 dead person's appearance that we can get for a dying person's appearance, 
 it seems necessary that the apparition should either communicate some 
 fact known only to the deceased, or should be noted independently by 
 more than one person at once or successively. And our evidence of this 
 kind is at present scarcely sufficient to support any assured conclusion. ^ 
 
 When, therefore, we are considering whether the phantasms of dying 
 persons may most fitly be considered as phantasms of the dead or of 
 the living, we find little support from analogy on the side of posthumous 
 apparitions. And on the other hand, as already hinted, we have many 
 cases where the apparition has coincided with violent shocks, — carriage 
 accidents, fainting fits, epileptic fits, etc., which nevertheless left the 
 agent — as we call the person whose semblance is seen, — as much alive 
 as before. In some cases the accident is almost a fatal one ; as when a 
 man's phantom is seen at the moment when he is half-drowned and in- 
 sensible. In such a case it would seem illogical to allow the mere fact 
 of his restoration or non-restoration to life to rank his phantom as that 
 of a living person in the one case, of a dead person in the other. It seems 
 simpler to suppose that if two men fall overboard to-day and their respec- 
 tive phantoms are seen by their friends at the moment, — then, though 
 one man should be restored to life and the other not, — yet if the first 
 phantom was that of a living man, so also was the second. 
 
 Nay more, even if the apparition be seen some hours later than the 
 moment of apparent death, there are still reasons which prevent us from 
 decisively classing it as the apparition of a dead man. In the first place, 
 the moment of actual death is a very uncertain thing. When the heart's 
 action stops the organism continues for some time in a state very different 
 from that of ordinary inanimate matter. In such an inquiry as ours 
 it is safer to speak, not of death, but of " the process of dissolution," 
 and to allow for the possible prolongation of some form of psychical 
 energy even when, for instance, the attempt to restore respiration to a 
 drowned man has definitely failed. And in the second place, we find in 
 the case of phantasms corresponding to some accident or crisis which 
 befalls a living friend, that there seems often to be a latent period before 
 the phantasm becomes definite or externalised to the percipient's eye or 
 ear. Sometimes a vague malaise seems first to be generated, and then 
 when other stimuli are deadened, — as at night or in some period of repose, 
 — the indefinite grief or uneasiness takes shape in the voice or figure 
 of the friend who in fact passed through his moment of peril some hours 
 before. It is quite possible that a deferment of this kind may sometimes 
 intervene between the moment of death and the phantasmal announce- 
 ment thereof to a distant friend. 
 
 These, then, are reasons, suggested by actual experience, for ascribing 
 our phantasms at death to living rather than to dead men. And there 
 is another consideration, of a more general order, which points in the 
 sfime direction. We must not rashly multiply the problems involved in 
 this difficult inquiry. Now Science, it is needless to say, offers no assur- 
 
 ^ See Mrs. Sidgwick's paper on " The Evidence, collected by the Society, for 
 Phantasms of the Dead," in Proceedings of the S.P.R., vol. iii. 
 
Ivi INTRODUCTION 
 
 ance that man survives the tomb ; and although in Christian countries 
 our survival is an established doctrine, this does not carry with it any 
 dogma as to the possibility that communications should reach us from 
 departed spirits. The hypothesis, then, that apparitions are ever directly 
 caused by dead persons is one which ordinary scientific caution bids us 
 to be very slow in introducing. Should it afterwards be established that 
 departed spirits can communicate with us, the interpretation placed 
 upon various cases contained in this volume may need revision. But 
 for the present it is certainly safer to inquire how far they can be explained 
 by the influences or impressions which, as we know by actual experiment, 
 living persons can under certain circumstances exert or effect on one 
 another, in those obscure supersensory modes which we have provision- 
 ally massed together under the title of Telepathy. 
 
 § 1 8. The main theses of this book, then, are now capable of being 
 stated in a very simple form. 
 
 I. Experiment proves that telepathy — the supersensory^ transference 
 of thoughts and feelings from one mind to another — is a fact in Nature. 
 
 II. Testimony proves that phantasms (impressions, voices, or figures) of 
 persons undergoing some crisis, — especially death, — are perceived by their 
 friends and relatives with a frequency which mere chance cannot explain. 
 
 III. These phantasms then, whatever else they may be, are instances 
 of the supersensory action of one mind on another. The second thesis 
 therefore confirms, and is confirmed by, the first. For if telepathy exists, 
 we should anticipate that it would exhibit some spontaneous manifestations, 
 on a scale more striking than our experimental ones. And, on the other hand, 
 apparitions are rendered more credible and comprehensible by an analogy 
 whch for the first time links them with the results of actual experiment. 
 
 Such are the central theses of this work, — theses on which its authors, 
 and the friends whom the}^ have mainly consulted, are in entire agree- 
 ment. The first thesis may, of course, be impugned by urging that our 
 experiments are fallacious. The second thesis may be impugned by urging 
 that our testimony is insufficient. The third thesis, as I have here worded 
 it, is hardly open to separate attack ; being a corollary which readily 
 follows if the first two theses are taken as proved. 
 
 This, however, is only the case so long as the third thesis, which 
 asserts the analogy between thought-transference and apparitions — 
 between experimental and spontaneous telepathy — is stated in a vague 
 and general form. So soon as we attempt to give more precision to this 
 analogy — to discuss how far the unknown agency at work can be supposed 
 to be the same in both cases — or how far the apparitions may be referable 
 to quite other, though cognate, laws, — we enter on a field where even 
 those who have accepted the analogy in general terms are likely to find 
 the evidence leading them to somewhat divergent conclusions. Of two 
 men independently studying our records of apparitions, the one will 
 almost inevitably press their analogy to simple telepathy further than 
 the other. And each will be able to plead that he has been guided as far 
 
 ^ By " supersensory " I mean " independent of the recognised channels of sense" 
 I do not mean to assert that telepathic perception either is or is not analogous to 
 sensory perception of the recognised kinds. 
 
INTRODUCTION Irii 
 
 as possible by an instinct of scientific caution in thus judging of matters 
 strange and new. The first will say that " causes are not to be multiplied 
 without necessity," and that we have now in telepathy a vera causa 
 whose furthest possibilities we ought to exhaust before invoking still 
 stranger, still remoter agencies, whose very existence we are not in a 
 position to prove. He will feel bound therefore to dwell on the points 
 on which our knowledge either of telepathy, or of the mechanism of 
 hallucinations in general, throw some light ; and he will set aside as at 
 present inexplicable such peculiarities of our evidence as cannot well 
 be brought within this scheme. 
 
 The second inquirer, on the other hand, will perhaps feel strongly that 
 telepathy, as we now know it, is probably little more than a mere pre- 
 liminary conception, a simplified mode of representing to ourselves a group 
 of phenomena which, as involving relations between minds, may probably 
 be more complex than those which involve even the highest known forms of 
 matter. He will feel that, while we hold one clue alone, we must be careful 
 not to overrate its efficacy ; we must be on the watch for other approaches, 
 for hints of inter-relation between disparate and scattered phenomena. 
 
 It is to the first of these two attitudes of mind, — the attitude which 
 deprecates extraneous theorising, — that Mr. Gurney and Mr. Podmore 
 have inclined ; and the committal of the bulk of this work to Mr. Gurney's 
 execution indicates not only that he has been able to devote the greatest 
 amount of time and energy to the task, but also that his view is on the 
 whole the most nearly central among the opinions which we have felt it 
 incumbent on us to consult. We have no wish, however, to affect a closer 
 agreement than actually exists ; and in a " Note on a Suggested Mode 
 of Psychical Interaction " [omitted in the present edition. — Ed.], I shall 
 submit a view which differs from Mr. Gurney's on some theoretical points. 
 
 § ig. The theories contained in this book, however, bear a small 
 proportion to the mass of collected facts. A few words as to our method 
 of collection may here precede Mr. Gurney's full discussion (Chapter IV) 
 of the peculiar difficulties to which our evidence is exposed. 
 
 It soon became evident that if our collection was to be satisfactory 
 it must consist mainly of cases collected by ourselves, and of a great 
 number of such cases. ^ The apparitions at death, etc., recorded by 
 previous writers, are enough, indeed, to show that scattered incidents 
 of the kind have obtained credence in many ages and conntries. But they 
 have never been collected and sifted with any systematic care ; and few 
 of them reach an evidential standard which could justify us in laying 
 them before our readers. And even had the existing stock of testimony 
 been large and well-assured, it would still have been needful for us to 
 collect our own specimens in situ, — to see, talk with, and correspond 
 with the persons to whose strange experiences so much weight was to be 
 given. This task of personal inquiry, — whose traces will, we hope, be 
 sufficiently apparent throughout the present work, — has stretched itself 
 out beyond expectation, but has also enabled us to speak with a con- 
 
 ^ [The presenfcatioQ of tMs "great number " of cases has been impossible in this 
 abridged edition, and those retained must be regarded ae typical rather than as 
 impressive by their number. — Ed.] 
 
Iviii INTRODUCTION 
 
 fidence which could not have been otherwise acquired. One of its ad- 
 vantages is the security thus gained as to the bona fides of the witnesses 
 concerned. They have practically placed themselves upon their honour ; 
 nor need we doubt that the experiences have been, as a rule, recounted 
 in all sincerity. As to unintentional errors of observation and memory, 
 Mr. Gurney's discussion will at least show that we have had abundant 
 opportunities of learning how wide a margin must be left for human 
 carelessness, forgetfulness, credulity. " God forbid," said the flute- 
 player to Philip of Macedon, " that your Majesty should know these 
 things as well as 1 1 " 
 
 It must not, however, be inferred from what has been said that our 
 informants as a body have shown themselves less shrewd or less accurate 
 than the generality of mankind. On the contrary, we have observed 
 with pleasure that our somewhat persistent and probing method of 
 inquiry has usually repelled the sentimental or crazy wonder-mongers 
 who hang about the outskirts of such a subject as this ; while it has met 
 with cordial response from an unexpected number of persons who feel 
 with reason that the very mystery which surrounds these incidents makes 
 it additionally important that they should be recounted with sobriety 
 and care. The straightforward style in which most of our informants 
 have couched their narratives, as well as the honoured names which 
 some of them bear, may enable the reader to share something of the 
 confidence which a closer contact with the facts has inspired in our own 
 minds. 
 
 Again, it seemed necessary that the collection offered to the public 
 should be a very large one, even at the cost of including in a Supplement 
 [omitted in the present edition. — Ed.] some remote or second-hand cases 
 besides the first-hand cases which alone are admitted into the chapters of 
 this book. If, indeed, our object had been simply to make out a case for 
 the connection of deaths with apparitions, we might have offered a less 
 assailable front, and should certainly have spared ourselves much trouble, 
 had we confined ourselves to giving in detail a few of the best-attested 
 instances. But what we desired was not precisely this. We hope, no 
 doubt, that most of our readers may ultimately be led to conclusions 
 resembling our own. But before our conclusions can expect to gain 
 general acceptance, many other hypotheses will doubtless be advanced, 
 and coincidence, superstition, fraud, hysteria, will be invoked in various 
 combinations to explain the evidence given here. We think, therefore, 
 that it is our duty in so new a subject to afford full material for hj^potheses 
 discordant with our own ; to set forth cases drawn from so wide a range 
 of society, and embracing such a variety of circumstances, as to afford 
 scope for every mode of origination or development of these narratives 
 which the critic may suggest. 
 
 Furthermore, the whole subject of hallucinations of the sane — which 
 hitherto has received very scanty treatment — seems fairly to belong to 
 our subject, and has been treated by Mr. Gumey in Chapter XI. We 
 have throughout contended that a knowledge of abnormal or merely 
 morbid phenomena is an indispensable pre-requisite for the treating of 
 any supernormal operations which may be found to exist under somewhat 
 similar forms of manifestation. 
 
INTRODUCTION lix 
 
 Once more, it was plainly desirable to inquire whether hypotheses, 
 now admitted to be erroneous, had ever been based in past times on 
 evidence in any way comparable to that which we have adduced. The 
 belief in witchcraft, from its wide extent and its nearness to our own 
 times, is the most plausible instance of such a parallelism. And Mr. 
 Gurney, in his Note on Chapter IV [omitted in the present edition. — Ed.], 
 has given the results of an analysis of witch-literature more laborious than 
 previous authors had thought it worth while to undertake. The result 
 is remarkable ; for it appears that the only marvels for which respectable 
 testimony was adduced consist obviously of ignorant descriptions of 
 hypnotic and epileptiform phenomena now becoming familiar to science ; 
 while as to the monstrous stories — copied from one uncritical writer 
 into another — which have given to this confused record of hypnotic and 
 hysterical illusions the special aromas (so to say) of witchcraft or lycan- 
 thropy, — these prodigies have scarcely ever the slightest claim to be 
 founded on any first-hand evidence at all. 
 
 § 20. But while the material here offered for forming an opinion on 
 all these points is, no doubt, much larger than previous writers have been 
 at the pains to amass, we are anxious, nevertheless, to state explicitly 
 that we regard this present collection of facts as merely preliminary ; 
 this present work as merely opening out a novel subject ; these researches 
 of a few persons during a few years as the mere first instalment of inquiries 
 which will need repetition and reinforcement to an extent which none of 
 us can as yet foresee. 
 
 A change in the scientific outlook so considerable as that to which 
 this volume points must needs take time to accomplish. Time is needed 
 not only to spread the knowledge of new facts, but also to acclimatise 
 new conceptions in the individual mind. Such, at least, has been our own 
 experience ; and since the evidence which has come to us slowly and 
 piecemeal is here presented to other minds suddenly and in a mass, we 
 must needs expect that its acceptance by them will be a partial and 
 gradual thing. What we hope for first is an increase in the number of 
 those who are willing to aid us in our labours ; we trust that the fellow- 
 workers in many lands to whom we already owe so much may be en- 
 couraged to further collection of testimony, renewed experiment, when 
 they see these experiments confirming one another in London, Paris, 
 Berlin, — this testimony vouching for cognate incidents from New York 
 to New Zealand, and from Manchester to Calcutta. 
 
 With each year of experiment and registration we may hope that 
 our results will assume a more definite shape — that there will be less 
 of the vagueness and confusion inevitable at the beginning of a novel 
 line of research, but naturally distasteful to the savant accustomed to 
 proceed by measurable increments of knowledge from experimental 
 bases already assured. Such an one, if he reads this book, may feel as 
 though he had been called away from an ordnance survey, conducted 
 with a competent staff and familiar instruments, to plough slowly with 
 inexperienced mariners through some strange ocean where beds of en- 
 tangling seaweed cumber the trackless way. We accept the analogy ; 
 but we would remind him that even floating weeds of novel genera may 
 
Ix INTRODUCTION 
 
 foreshow a land unknown ; and that it was not without ultimate gain 
 to men that the straining keels of Columbus first pressed through the 
 Sargasso Sea. 
 
 § 21. Yet one word more. This book is not addressed to savants 
 alone, and it may repel many readers on quite other than scientific grounds. 
 Attempting as we do to carry the reign of Law into a sanctuary of belief 
 and emotion which has never thus been invaded in detail, — lying in 
 wait, as it w^ere, to catch the last impulse of the dying, and to question 
 the serenity of the dead, — we may seem to be incurring the poet's curse 
 on the man " who would peep and botanize upon his mother's grave," — 
 to be touching the Ark of sacred mysteries with hands stained with labour 
 in the profane and common field. 
 
 How often have men thus feared that Nature's wonders would be 
 degraded by being closelier looked into ! How often, again, have they learnt 
 that the truth was higher than their imagination ; and that it is man's 
 work, but never Nature's, which to be magnificent must remain unknown ! 
 How would a disciple of Aristotle, — fresh from his master's conception 
 of the fixed stars as types of godhead, — of an inhabitance by pure exist- 
 ences of a supernal v/orld of their own, — how would he have scorned the 
 proposal to learn more of those stars by dint of the generation of fetid 
 gases and the sedulous minuteness of spectroscopic analysis ! Yet how 
 poor, how fragmentary were Aristotle's fancies compared with our con- 
 ception, thus gained, of cosmic unity ! our vibrant message from Sirius 
 and Orion by the heraldry of the kindred flame ! Those imagined gods 
 are gone ; but the spectacle of the starry heavens has become for us so 
 moving in its immensity that philosophers, at a loss for terms of wonder, 
 have ranked it with the Moral Law. 
 
 If man, then, shall attempt to sound and fathom the depths that 
 lie not without him, but within, analogy may surely warn him that the 
 first attempts of his rude psychoscopes to give precision and actuality to 
 thought will grope among " beggarly elements," — will be concerned with 
 things grotesque, or trivial, or obscure. Yet here also one hand's-breadth 
 of reality gives better footing than all the castles of our dream ; here also 
 by beginning with the least things we shall best learn how great things may 
 remain to do. 
 
 The insentient has awoke, we know not how, into sentiency ; the 
 sentient into the fuller consciousness of hum.an minds. Yet even human 
 self-consciousness remains a recent, a perfunctory, a superficial thing ; 
 and we must first reconstitute our conception of the microcosm, as of the 
 macrocosm, before we can enter on those " high capacious powers " which, 
 I believe, " lie folded up in man." 
 
 F. W. H. M. 
 
CHAPTER I 
 
 PRELIMINARY REMARKS: GROUNDS OF CAUTION 
 
 § I. Whatever the advances of science may do for the universe, there 
 is one thing that they have never yet done and show no prospect of 
 doing — namely, to make it less marvellous. Face to face with the facts 
 of Nature, the wonderment of the modern chemist, physicist, zoologist, 
 is far wider and deeper than that of the savage or the child ; far wider 
 and deeper even than that of the early workers in the scientific field. 
 True it is that science explains ; if it did not it would be worthless. But 
 scientific explanation means only the reference of more and more facts 
 to immutable laws ; and, as discovery advances in every department, 
 the orderly marvel of the comprehensive laws merely takes the place 
 of the disorderly marvel of arbitrary occurrences. The mystery is 
 pushpd back, so to speak, from facts in isolation to facts in the aggregate ; 
 but at every stage of the process the mystery itself gathers new force and 
 impress! veness. 
 
 What, then, is the specific relation of the man of science to the pheno- 
 mena which he observes ? His explanation of them does not lead him to 
 marvel at them less than the uneducated person : what does it lead him 
 to do for them that the uneducated person cannot do ? "To predict 
 them with certainty," it will no doubt be replied ; " which further implies, 
 in cases where the conditions are within his control, to produce them 
 at will." But it is important to observe that this power of prediction, 
 though constantly proclaimed as the authoritative test of scientific 
 achievement, is very far indeed from being an accurate one. For it is 
 a test which is only fulfilled with anything like completeness by a small 
 group of sciences — those which deal with inorganic nature. The physicist 
 can proclaim with confidence that gravitation, and heat, and electricity 
 (as long as they act at all) will continue to act as they do now ; every 
 discovery that the chemist makes about a substance is a prophecy as to 
 the behaviour of that class of substance for ever. But as soon as vital 
 organisms appear on the scene, there is a change. Not only do the com- 
 plexities of structure and process, and the mutual reactions of the parts 
 and the whole, exclude all exact quantitative formulae ; not only is there 
 an irreducible element of uncertainty in the behaviour from moment to 
 moment of the simplest living unit; but there appear also developments, 
 and varieties and " sports," which present themselves to us as arbitrary 
 — which have just to be registered, and cannot be explained. Not, of 
 course, that they are really arbitrary ; no scientifically trained mind 
 B 
 
2 PRELIMINARY REMARKS : [Chap. I 
 
 entertains the least doubt that they are in every case the inevitable 
 results of prior conditions. But the knowledge of the expert has not 
 approximately penetrated to the secret of those conditions ; here, there- 
 fore, his power of prediction largely fails him. 
 
 This applies to a great extent even to events of a uniform and familiar 
 order. Biological science may predict that an animal will be of the same 
 species as its parents ; but cannot predict its sex. It may predict the 
 general characteristics of the next generation of men ; but not the special 
 attributes of a single individual. But its power of forecast is limited in 
 a far more striking wajj- — by the perpetual modification of the very 
 material with which it has to deal. It is able to predict that, given such 
 and such variations, natural selection will foster and increase them ; 
 that given such and such organic taints, heredity will transmit them : 
 but it is powerless to say what the next spontaneous variation, or the 
 next development of heredity will be. It is at work, not on steadfast 
 substances with immutable qualities, like those of the inorganic world ; 
 but on substances whose, very nature is to change. The evolution of 
 animal existence, from protoplasm upwards, involves ever fresh elabora- 
 tions in the composition of the vital tissues. Science traces the issue 
 of these changes, and learns even to some extent to foresee and so to 
 guide their course ; it can thus lay down laws of scientific breeding, laws 
 of medicine and hygiene. But the unconquerable spontaneity of the 
 organic world is for ever setting previous generalisations at defiance ; 
 in great things and small, from the production of a new type of national 
 physique to the production of a new variety of tulip, it is ever presenting 
 fresh developments, whose necessity no one could divine, and of which 
 no one could say aught until they were actually there. And so, though 
 science follows closely after, and keeps up the game with spirit, its position 
 in its Wonderland is always rather like that of Alice in hers, when the 
 croquet-hoops consisted of soldiers who moved as often as they chose. 
 The game is one on which it will never be safe to bet for very far ahead ; 
 and it is one which will certainly never end. 
 
 And if this is true of life in its physical manifestations, it is certainly 
 not less true of its mental manifestations. It is to the latter, indeed, 
 that we naturally turn for the highest examples of mobility, and the most 
 marked exhibitions of the unaxpected. An Athenian of Solon's time, 
 speculating on " the coming race," might well have predicted for his 
 countrymen the physical prowess that won Marathon, but not the peculiar 
 intellectual vitality that culminated in the theatre of Dionj'sus. At the 
 present moment, it is safer to prophesy that the next generation in Ger- 
 many will include a good many hundreds of thousands of short-sighted 
 persons than that it will include a Beethoven. Nor will it surprise us to 
 find the " sports " and uncertainties of vital development most conspicuous 
 on the psychical side, if we remember the nature of their physical basis. 
 For mental facts are indissolubly linked vv^ith the very class of material 
 facts that science can least penetrate — with the most complex sort of 
 changes occurring in the most subtly woven sort of matter—the molecular 
 activities of brain-tissue. 
 
 § 2. There exists, then, a large department of natural events where 
 
Chap. I] GROUNDS OF CAUTION 3 
 
 the test of prediction can be applied only in a restricted way. Whether 
 the events be near or distant — whether the question be of intellectual 
 developments a thousand years hence, or of the movements of an amceba 
 or the success of a " thought-transference " experiment in the next five 
 m.inutes — there is here no voice that can speak with absolute authority. 
 The expert gets his cosmic prophecies accepted by pointing to the per- 
 petual fulfilment of his minor predictions in the laboratory ; or he refutes 
 adverse theories by showing that they conflict with facts that he can 
 at any moment render patent. But as to the implications and possibilities 
 of life — the constitution and faculties of man — he will do well to predict 
 and refute with caution ; for here he may fail even to guess the relation 
 of what will be to what is. If his function as a prophet is not wholly 
 abrogated, he is a prophet ever liable to correction. He is obliged to deal 
 largely in likelihoods and tendencies ; and (if I may venture on a prophecy 
 which is perhaps as fallible as the rest) the interest in the laws that he is 
 able to lay down will never supersede the interest in the exceptions to 
 those laws. Indeed it is in emphasising exceptions that his own role will 
 largely consist. And above all must he beware of setting up any arbitrary 
 " scientific frontier " between the part of Nature that he knows and the 
 part that he does not know. He can trace the great flood of evolution 
 to the point at which he stands ; but a little beyond him it loses itself 
 in the darkness ; and though he may realise its general force and direction, 
 and roughly surmise the mode in which its bed will be shaped, he can but 
 dimly picture the scenes through which it v/ill flow. 
 
 But if the science of life cannot be final, there is no reason why it 
 should not be accurate and coherent. And if the scope of definite scientific 
 comprehension is here specially restricted, and the unexpected is specially 
 certain to occur, that is no reason for abating one jot of care in the actual 
 work that it remains possible to do — the work of sifting and marshalling 
 evidence, of estimating sources of error, and of strictly adjusting theories 
 to facts. On the contrary, the necessity for such care is only increased. 
 If incaution may be sometimes shown in too peremptorily shutting the door 
 on alleged phenomena which are not in clear continuity with established 
 knowledge, it is far more often and flagrantly shown in the claim for 
 their admission. And it is undeniable that the conditions which have 
 been briefly described expose speculation on the possible developments 
 of vital phenomena to peculiar dangers and difficulties. In proportion 
 as the expert moderates his tone, and makes his forecasts in a tentative 
 and hypothetical manner, it is certain that those who are not experts 
 will wax bold in assertion and theory. The part of the map that science 
 leaves blank, as terra incognita, is the very one which amateur geographers 
 will fill in according to their fancy, or on the reports of uncritical and 
 untrustworthy explorers. The confidence of ignorance is always pretty 
 accurately adjusted to the confidence of knowledge. Wherever the expert 
 can put his foot down, and assert or deny with assurance, the uninstructed 
 instinctively bow to him. He fearlessly asserts, for instance, that the 
 law of the conservation of energy cannot be broken ; the world believes 
 him, and the inventors of perpetual-motion machines graduallj'^ die off. 
 But suppose the question is of possible relations of human beings to in- 
 animate things or to one another, new modes of influence, new forms of 
 
4 PRELIMINARY REMARKS : [Chap. I 
 
 sensitiveness. Here responsible science can give no confident denial ; 
 here, therefore, irresponsible speculation finds its chance. It has, no 
 doubt, modified its language under the influence of half a century of 
 brilliant physical discovery. It takes care to shelter its hj'-potheses under 
 the name of law : the loosest of philosophers nowadays would hesitate 
 to appeal, as the elder Humboldt appealed sixty years ago, to a " sense 
 of yearning in the human soul," as a proof that the course of nature may 
 suSer exceptions.^ But the change is often rather in name than in fact ; 
 the " natural " lends itself to free guessing quite as easily as the " super- 
 natural " ; and nowhere in Nature is this freedom so unchartered as in 
 the domain of psychic life. Speculation here is not only easy ; it is, un- 
 fortunately, also attractive. The more obscure phenomena and the more 
 doubtful assumptions are just those on which the popular mind most 
 readily fastens ; and the popular tongue rejoices in terms of the biggest 
 and vaguest connotation. Something also must be set down to a natural 
 reaction. Even persons whose interest has been earnest and intelligent 
 have found scientific moral hard to preserve, in departments surrendered 
 by a long-standing convention of unscientific treatment. Thus, in their 
 practice, they have come to acquiesce in that surrender, and have dis- 
 pensed with habits of caution for which no one was likely to give them 
 credit ; while in their polemic they have as much resented the stringent 
 demands for evidence, in which their opponents have been right, as the 
 refusal to look at it when it is there, in which their opponents have been 
 wrong. 
 
 § 3. The above facts, and the peculiar obligations which they involve, 
 should never be lost sight of by the serious student of " psychical "* 
 phenomena. His path is one that eminently craves wary walking. On 
 the one hand, he finds new dim vistas of study opening out, in an age 
 whose ideal of scientific studies is formed from the most highly developed 
 specimens of them ; and the twilight which has in every class of know- 
 ledge preceded the illuminating dawn of law is made doubly dark and 
 dubious for him by the advanced daylight of scientific conceptions from 
 which he peers into it. He finds, moreover, that the marvellous recent 
 extension of the area of the known through additions to its recognised 
 departments and multiplication of their connections, has inevitably and 
 reasonably produced a certain rigidity of scientific attitude — an increased 
 difficulty in breaking loose from association, and admitting a new depart- 
 ment on its own independent evidence. And on the other hand, he finds 
 himself more or less in contact v;ith advocates of new departments who 
 ignore the weight of the presumption against them — who fail to see 
 that it is from the recognised departments that the standard of evidence 
 
 ^ Briefe an eine Freiindin, p. 61. 
 
 ^ The specific sense which we have given to this word needs apology. But we 
 could find no other convenient term, under which to embrace a group of subjects 
 that lie on or outside the boundaries of recognised science, while seeming to present 
 certain points of connection among themselves. For instance, this book will contain 
 evidences of the relation of telepathy — its main theme — both to mesmerism and to 
 certain phenomena which are often, without adequate evidence, attributed to mind.s 
 apart from material organisms. 
 
Chap. I] GROUNDS OF CAUTION 5 
 
 must be drawn, and that if speculation is to make good its right to outrun 
 science, it will certainly not be by impatience of scientific canons. On this 
 side the position of the psychical student is one in which the student of the 
 recognised sciences is never placed. The physicist never finds his observa- 
 tions confronted or confounded with those of persons who claim familiarity 
 with his subject while ignoring his methods : he never sees his statements 
 and his theories classed or compared with theirs. He is marked out 
 from his neighbours by the very fact of dealing with subject-matter 
 which they do not know how even to begin to talk about. The " psychicist" 
 is not so marked out. His subject matter is in large measure common 
 property, of which the whole world can talk as glibly as he ; and the ground 
 which must be broken for science, if at all, by the application of precise 
 treatment, has already been made trite in connection with quite other 
 treatment. 
 
 § 4. The moral is one which the authors of the present undertaking 
 have every reason to lay to heart. For the endeavour of this book, almost 
 throughout, is to deal with themes that are in a sense familiar, by the 
 aid, partly, of improved evidential methods, but partly also of concep- 
 tions which have as yet no place in the recognised psychology. Not, 
 indeed, that the reader is about to be treated to any large amount of 
 speculation ; facts will be A-ery much more prominent than theories. 
 Still, the facts to be adduced carry us at least one step beyond the accepted 
 boundaries. What they prove (if we interpret them rightly) is the ability 
 of one mind to impress or to be impressed by another mind otherwise than 
 through the recognised channels of sense. We call the owner of the im- 
 pressing mind the agent, and the owner of the impressed mind 
 the percipient ; and we describe the fact of impression shortly 
 by the term telepathy. We began by restricting that term to 
 cases where the distance through which the transference of impressions 
 took place far exceeded the scope of the recognised senses ; but it may 
 be fairly extended to all cases of impressions convej'ed without an}' 
 affection of the percipient's recognised senses, whatever may be his actual 
 distance from the agent. I of course do not mean by this merely that the 
 channel of communication is unrecognised by the person impressed — as 
 in the drawing-room pastime where hidden pins are found through in- 
 dications which the finder receives and acts on without any consciousness 
 of guidance. By the words " otherwise than through the recognised 
 channels of sense," I mean that the cause or condition of the transferred 
 impression is specifically unknown. It may sometimes be necessary or 
 convenient to conceive it as some special supernormal or supersensuous^ 
 faculty ; and in that case we are undoubtedly assuming a faculty which 
 is new — or at any rate is new to science. But we can at least claim that 
 we take this step under compulsion ; not in the light-hearted fashion 
 which formerly improvised occult forces and fluids to account for the 
 
 1 It seems impossible to avoid these terms ; yet each needs to be guarded from a 
 probable misunderstanding. Svpernormal is very liable to be confounded with super- 
 natural ; while supersens^wu■s suggests a dogmatic denial of a physical side to the 
 effect. 
 
6 PRELIMINARY REMARKS : [Chap. I 
 
 vagaries of hysteria ; or which in our own day has discovered the dawn 
 of a new sense, or the reUc of some primeval instinct, in the ordinary 
 exhibitions of the " willing-game." Our inference of an unrecognised 
 mode of affection has nothing in common with such inferences as these ; 
 for it has been made only after recognised modes have been carefully 
 excluded. 
 
 § 5. It is not, however, with the ultimate conditions of the phenomena 
 that the study of them can begin : our first business is with the reality, 
 rather than with the rationale, of their occurrence. Telepathy as a system 
 of facts is what we have to examine. Discussion of the nature of the novel 
 faculty in itself, and apart from particular results, will be as far as possible 
 avoided. That, if it exists, it has important relations to various very 
 fundamental problems — meta.physical, psychological, possibly even physical 
 — can scarcely be doubted. So far from the scientific study of man 
 being a region whose boundaries are pretty well mapped out, and which 
 only requires to be filled in with further detail by physiologists and psycho- 
 logists, we may come to perceive that we are standing only on the thresh- 
 old of a vast terra incognita, which must be humbly explored before we 
 can even guess at its true extent, or appreciate its relation to the more 
 familiar realms of knowledge. But such distant visions had better not 
 be lingered over. Before the philosophical aspects of the subject can be 
 profitably discussed, its position as a real department of knowledge 
 must be amply vindicated. This can only be done by a wide survey of 
 evidence ; the character of the present treatise will therefore be mainly 
 evidential. 
 
 In demonstrating the reality of impressions communicated otherwise 
 than through the known sensory channels, Vv^e rely on two distinct branches 
 of evidence, each of which demands a special sort of caution. The larger 
 portion of this work will deal with cases of spontaneous occurrence. Here 
 the evidence will consist of records of experiences which we have received 
 from a variety of sources — for the most part from living persons more 
 or less known to us. Narratives of the same kind have from time to time 
 appeared in other collections. These, however, have not been treated 
 with any reference to a theory of telepathy such as is here set forth ; nor 
 have their editors fulfilled conditions which, for reasons to be subsequently 
 explained (Chapter IV) , we have felt bound to observe ; and we have 
 found them of almost no assistance. In scarcely a single instance has a 
 case been brought up to the standard which really commands attention. ^ 
 The prime essentials of testimony in such matters — authorities, names, 
 dates, corroboration, the ipsissima verba of the witnesses — have one or 
 all been lacking ; and there seems to have been no appreciation of the 
 strength of the d. priori objections which the evidence has to overmaster, 
 nor of the possible sources of error in the evidence itself. It is in analysing 
 and estimating these sources of error, and in fixing the evidential standard 
 
 ' An exceplion sboulrl peiliaps be made in favour of a few of the late Mr. E. Dale 
 Owen'.s narratives. The Rev. B. 'Wrcy-Savile's book on Apparitions contains some 
 careful work, but it deals chiefly with remote cases. Dr. Mayo, in his Truths contmned 
 in Popular Supcrslitions, adduces very inadequate evidence : but he has given (p.67) 
 what is perhaps the first suggestion of a p.sychical explanation. 
 
Chap. I] GROUNDS OF CAUTION 7 
 
 which may fairly be applied, that the most difficult part of the present 
 task will be seen to consist. 
 
 But though the records here presented will be more numerous, and 
 on the whole better attested, than those of previous collections, the 
 majority of them will be of a tolerably v/ell-known type. The peculiarity 
 of the present treatment will come out rather in the connection of this 
 branch of our evidence with the other branch. For our conviction that 
 the supposed faculty of supersensuous impression is a genuine one is 
 greatly fortified by a body of evidence of an experimental kind — where 
 the conditions could be arranged in such a way as to exclude the chances 
 of error that beset the spontaneous cases. In considering this experi- 
 mental branch of our subject, I shall of course, after what has been said, 
 be specially bound to make clear the distinction between what we hold 
 to be genuine cases and the spurious " thought-reading " exhibitions 
 which are so much better known. This will be easy enough, and will be 
 done in the next chapter. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS: THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 
 
 § I. It IS difficult to get a quite satisfactory name for the experimental 
 branch of our subject. " Thought-reading " was the name that we 
 first adopted ; but this had several inconveniences. Oddly enough, 
 the term has got identified with what is not thought-Teading at all, but 
 muscle-residmg — of which more anon. But a more serious objection 
 to it is that it suggests a power to read anything that may be going on 
 in the mind of another person — to probe characters and discover secrets 
 — which raises a needless prejudice against the whole subject. The idea 
 of such a power has, in fact, been converted into an ad absurdum argument 
 against the existence of the faculty for which we contend. To suppose 
 that people's minds can be thus open to one another, it was justly enough 
 said, would be to contradict the assumption on which all human inter- 
 course has been carried on. Our answer, of course, is that we have never 
 supposed pcOjple's minds to be thus open to one another ; that such a 
 supposition would be as remote as possible from the facts on which we 
 rely ; and that the most accomplished " thought-reader's " power is 
 never likely to be a matter of social inconvenience. The mode of experi- 
 mentation may reassure those who look on the genuine faculty as dangerous 
 or uncanny ; for the results, as a rule, have to be tried for by a distinct, 
 and often a very irksome, process of concentration on the part of the 
 person whose " thought " is to be " read." And this being so, it is clearly 
 important to avoid such an expression as " thought-reading," which 
 conveys no hint that his thought is anything else than an open page, 
 or that his mental attitude has anything to do with the phenomenon. 
 
 The experiments involve, in fact, the will of two persons ; and of 
 the two minds, it is rather the one which reads that is passive and the 
 one M^hicli is read that is active. It is for the sake of recognising this that 
 we distinguish the two parties as " agent " and " percipient," and that 
 we have substituted for thought-reading the term thought-transference. 
 Thought must here be taken as including more than it does in ordinary 
 usage ; it must include sensations and volitions as well as mere repre- 
 ssntations or ideas. This being understood, the name serves its purpose 
 fairly well, as long as we are on experimental ground. It will not be for- 
 gotten, however, that our aim is to connect an experimental with a spon- 
 taneous class of cases ; and according to that view it will often be con- 
 venient to describe the former no less than the latter as telepathic. We 
 thus get what we need, a single generic term which embraces the whole 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 9 
 
 range of phenomena and brings out their continuity — the simpler experi- 
 mental forms being the first step in a graduated series. 
 
 § 2. The history of experimental thought-transference has been a 
 singular one. It was not by direct trial, nor in what we should now 
 account their normal form, that the phenomena first attracted the atten- 
 tion of competent witnesses. Their appearance was connected with 
 the discovery that the somnambulic state could be artificially induced. 
 It was after the introduction of " mesmerism " or " magnetism " into 
 France, and in the course of the investigation of that wider subject, that 
 this special feature unexpectedly presented itself. The observations 
 remained, it is true, extremely few and scattered. The greater part of 
 them were made in this country, during the second quarter of the present 
 [nineteenth] century ; and took the form of community of sensation be- 
 tween the operator and the patient. The transference of impressions here 
 depended on a specific rapport previously induced by mesmeric or hypnotic 
 operations — passes, fixation, and the like. To us, now, this mesmeric 
 rapport (in some, at any rate, of its manifestations) seems nothing more 
 than the faculty of thought-transference confined to a single agent and 
 percipient, and intensified in degree by the very conditions which limit 
 its scope. But the course of discovery inverted the logical order of the 
 phenomena. The recognition of the particular case, where the exercise 
 of the faculty was narrowed down to a single channel, preceded by a long 
 interval the recognition of the more general phenomena, as exhibited by 
 persons in a normal state. The transference of impressions was naturally 
 regarded as belonging essentially to mesmerism. As such, it was only 
 one more wonder in a veritable wonderland ; and while obtaining on that 
 account the readier acceptance among those W'lYio witnessed it, it to some 
 extent shut out the idea of the possibility of similar manifestations where 
 no specific rapport had been artificially established. 
 
 But there was a further result. The early connection of thought- 
 transference with mesmerism distinctly damaged its chance of scientific 
 recognition. Those who believed in cognate marvels might easily believe 
 in this marvel : but cautious minds rejected the whole posse of marvels 
 together. And one can hardly wonder at this, when one remembers the 
 wild and ignorant manner in which the claims of Mesmer and his followers 
 were thrust upon the world. A man who professed to have magnetised 
 the sun could hardly expect a serious hearing ; and even the operators 
 who eschewed such extravagant pretensions still too often advocated 
 their cause in a language that could only cover it with contempt. Theories 
 of " odylic " force, and of imponderable fluids pervading the body — as 
 dogmatically set forth as if they ranked in certainty with the doctrine 
 of the circulation of the blood — were not likely to attract scientific inquiry 
 to the facts. And in the later developments of hypnotism — in which many 
 of the old " mesmeric " phenomena have been restudied from a truer 
 point of view, and rapport of a certain sort betv/een the hypnotist and the 
 " subject " has been admitted — there has been so much to absorb ob- 
 servation in the extraordinary range of mental and physical effects 
 which the operator can command by verbal or visible suggestion, that 
 the far rarer telepathic phenomena have, so to speak, been crowded 
 
lo THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS: [Chap. II 
 
 out.i The consequence is that after nearly a century of controversy, the 
 most interesting facts of mesmeric history are quite as Httle recognised as 
 the less specialised kinds of thought-transference, which have only within 
 the last few years been seriously looked for or definitely obtained. 
 
 Some of the older cases referred to will be found quoted in extenso 
 in the first chapter of the Supplement [not here reproduced]. Though 
 recorded for the most part in a fragmentary and unsatisfactory way, it 
 will be seen that they do not lack good, or even high, scientific authority. 
 The testimony of Mr. Esdaile, for many years Presidency Surgeon in 
 Calcutta, cannot be despised by any instructed physiologist in our day ; 
 inasmuch as his work is now recognised as one of the most important 
 contributions ever made to the rapidly-growing science of hypnotism. 
 No one has denied the ability and integrity of Dr. Elliotson, nor (in spite 
 of his speculative extravagances) of Reichenbach — who both witnessed 
 instances of hypnotic telepathy. And though Professor Gregory, Dr. 
 Mayo, the Rev. C. H. Townsend, and others, may not have been men of 
 acute scientific intelligence, they were probably competent to conduct, 
 and to record with accuracy, experiments the conditions of which involved 
 no more than common care and honesty. We cannot but account it 
 strange that such items of testimony as these men supplied should have 
 been neglected, even by those who were most repelled by the ignorance 
 and fanaticism which infected a large amount of the mesmeric literature. 
 But since such was the fact, the observations will hardly now make their 
 weight felt, except in connection with the fuller testimony of a more 
 recent date. It is characteristic of every subject v.'hich depends on ques- 
 tions of fact, and which has yet failed to win a secure place in intelligent 
 opinion, that any further advance must for the most part depend on con- 
 temporary evidence. I may, therefore, pass at once to the wholly new 
 departure in thought-transference which the last few years have witnessed. 
 
 § 3. The novelty of this departure — as has been already intimated — 
 consists in the fact that successful results have been obtained when the 
 percipient was apparently in a perfectly normal state, and had been 
 subjected to no mesmerising or hypnotising process. The dawn of the 
 discovery must be referred to the years 1875 and 1876. It was in the 
 autumn of the latter year that our colleague. Professor W. F. Barrett 
 [now Sir William Barrett] brought under the notice of the British Associa- 
 tion, at Glasgow, a cautious statement of some remarkable facts which 
 he had encountered, and a suggestion of the expediency of ascertaining 
 how far recognised physiological laws would account for them. The 
 facts themselves were connected with mesmerism ;* but the discussion 
 
 ^ I refer specially to the eminent group of hypnotists at Nancy — Dr. Liebeault, 
 and Professors Beaunis, Bernheim, and Liegeois. Dr. Liebeault has, however, 
 personally described to us several instances of apparently telepathic transference 
 which he has encountered in the course of his professional experience ; and some 
 observations recorded by Professor Beaunis (in his admirable article on hypnotism 
 in the Revue Philosophique for August, 1885, p. 12G), at any rate point, as he admits, 
 to a new mode of sensibility. And since the above remarks were written, both these 
 gentlemen have made definite experiments in telepathy, some of the resuhs of vrhich 
 will be found [quoted in the original edition]. 
 
 - Proceedings of the Society for Psychical Research, vol. i., pp. 241-2. 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE ii 
 
 in the Press to which the paper gave rise led to a considerable correspond- 
 ence, in which Professor Barrett found his first hints of a faculty of thought- 
 transference existing independently of the specific mesmeric rapport. 
 
 That these hints happened to be forthcoming, just at the right m^oment, 
 was a piece of great good fortune, and was due primarily to a circumstance 
 quite unconnected with science, and from which serious results would 
 scarcely have been anticipated — the invention of the " willing-game." 
 In some form or other this pastime is probably familiar to most of my 
 readers, either through personal trials or through the exhibitions of plat- 
 form performers. The ordinary process is this. A member of the party, 
 who is to act as " thought-reader," or percipient, leaves the room ; the 
 rest determine on some simple action v/hich he, or she, is to perform, or 
 hide some object which he is to find. The would-be percipient is then 
 recalled, and his hand is taken or his shoulders are lightly touched by one 
 or more of the willers. Under these conditions the action is often quickly 
 performed or the object found. Nothing could at first sight look less like 
 a promising starting-point for a new branch of inquiry. The " wilier " 
 usually asserts, with perfect good faith, and often perhaps quite correctly, 
 that he did not push ; but so little is it necessary for the guiding im- 
 pression to be a push that it may be the very reverse — a slight release of 
 tension when the " willed " performer, after various minute indications 
 of a tendency to move in this, that, or the other wrong direction, at last 
 hits on the right one. Even v/hen the utmost care is used to maintain 
 the light contact with absolute neutrality, it is impossible to lay down 
 the limits of any given subject's sensibilit5^ to such slight tactile and 
 muscular hints. The experiments of Drs. Carpenter and Beard, and 
 especially those of a member of our own Society, the Rev. E. H. Sugden, 
 of Bradford, 1 and other unpublished ones on which we can rely, have 
 shown us that the difference between one person and another in this respect 
 is very great, and that with some organisations a variation of pressure so 
 slight that the supposed " wilier " may be quite unaware of exercising 
 it, but which he applies according as the movements of the other person 
 are on the right track or not, may afford a kind of yes or no indication 
 quite sufficient for a clue. This, indeed, is the one direct piece of instruc- 
 tion which the game has supplied. We might perhaps have been to some 
 extent prepared for the result b}^ observing the infinitesimal touches to 
 which a horse v/ill respond, or the extremely slight indications on which 
 we ourselves often act in ordinary life. But till this game was played, 
 probably no one fully realised that muscular hints, so slight as to be 
 quite unconsciously given, could be equally unconsciously taken ; and 
 that thus a definite course of action might be produced without the 
 faintest idea of guidance on either side. In some cases it appeared that 
 even contact could be dispensed with, and the guidance was presumably 
 of an auditory kind — the " subject " extracting from the mere footsteps 
 of the " wilier," who was following him about, hints of satisfaction or 
 dissatisfaction at the course he was taking.* But though this remarkable 
 susceptibility to a particular order of impressions %vas an interesting dis- 
 
 ^ Proceedings of the S.P.B., vol. i., p. 291 ; vol. ii., p. 11. 
 
 ^ See the record of Mr. A. E. Outerbridge's experiments, published by Dr. Beard 
 in the American Popular Science Monthly for July, 1877. 
 
12 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap. II 
 
 covery, the results which could be thus explained clearly involved nothing 
 new in kind. That recognised faculties may exhibit unsuspected degrees 
 of refinement is a common enough conception. The more important 
 point was that there were certain results which, apparently, could not 
 be thus explained, at any rate, in any off-hand way. Occasionally the 
 actions required of the " willed " performer were of so complicated a 
 sort, and so rapidly carried out, as to cast considerable doubt on the 
 adequacy of any muscular hints to evoke and guide them. Here, then, 
 was the first indication of something new — of a hitherto unrecognised 
 faculty ; and by good fortune, as I have said, Professor Barrett's appeal 
 for further evidence as to transferred impressions came just at the time 
 when the game had obtained a certain amount of popularity, and when 
 its more delicate and unaccountable phenomena had attracted attention. 
 Meanwhile similar observations were being made in America. America, 
 indeed, was the original home of the " willing " entertainment ; and it 
 is to an American, Dr. McGraw, that the credit belongs of having been 
 the first (as far as I am aware) to detect in it the possible germ of some- 
 thing new to science. In the Detroit Review of Medicine for August, 1875, 
 Dr. McGraw gave a clear account of the ordinary physiological process — 
 " the perception by a trained operator of involuntary and unconscious 
 muscular movements " ; and then proceeded as follows : — 
 
 " It seemed to me that there were features in these exhibitions which 
 could not be satisfactorily explained on the hypothesis of involuntary 
 muscular action, for . . . we are required to believe a man could un- 
 willingly, and in spite of himself, give information by unconscious and 
 involuntary signs that he could not give under the same circumstances by 
 voluntary and conscious action. ... It seems to me there is a hint 
 towards the possibility of the nervous system of one individual being 
 used by the active will of another to accomplish certain simple motions." 
 
 But though there might be enough in the phenomena to justify cautious 
 suggestions of this sort, the ground is at best very uncertain. Even 
 where some nicety of selection is involved, as, for instance, when a par- 
 ticular note is to be struck on the piano, or a particular book to be taken 
 out of a shelf, still, unless the subject's hand moves with extreme rapidity, 
 it will be perfectly possible for an involuntary^ and unconscious indication 
 to be given by the " wilier " at the instant that the right note or book 
 is reached. In reports of such cases it is sometimes stated that there was 
 no tentative process, and that the " subject's " hand seemed to obey the 
 other person's will with almost the same directness as that person's own 
 hand would have done. But this is a question of degree as to which the 
 confidence of an eye-witness cannot easily be imparted to others. It may 
 be worth while, however, to give an instance of a less common type by 
 which the theory of muscular guidance does undoubtedly seem to be 
 somewhat strained. 
 
 The case was observed by Mr. Myers on October 31st, 1877. The 
 performers were two sisters. 
 
 " I wrote the letters of the alphabet on scraps of paper. I then 
 thought of the word CLARA and showed it to M. behind R.'s back, R. 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 13 
 
 sitting at the table. M. put her hands on R.'s shoulders, and R. with shut 
 eyes picked out the letters C L A R V — taking the V apparently for a 
 second A, which was not in the pack — and laid them in a heap. She did 
 not know, she said, what letters she had selected. No impulse had 
 consciously passed through her mind, only she had felt her hands impelled 
 to pick up certain bits of paper. 
 
 " This was a good case as apparently excluding pushing. The scraps 
 were in a confused heap in front of R., who kept still further confusing 
 them, picking them up and letting them drop with great rapidity. M.'s 
 hands remained apparently motionless on R.'s shoulders, and one can 
 hardly conceive that indications could be given by pressure, from the 
 rapid and snatching manner in which R. collected the right letters, 
 touching several letters in the course of a second. M., however, told me 
 that it was always necessary that she, M., should see the letters which R. 
 was to pick up." 
 
 Such a case may not suggest thought-transference, but it at any rate 
 tempts one to look deeper than crude sensory signs for the springs of 
 action, and to conceive the governance of one organism by another through 
 some sort of nervous induction. It at any rate differs greatly in its con- 
 ditions from the famous bank-note trick, where a number is written on a 
 board, so slowly, and in figures of so large a size, that at every point the 
 " wilier " may mark his opinion of the direction the lines are taking by 
 involuntary muscular hints. 
 
 It would be useless to accumulate further instances. The best of them 
 could never be wholly conclusive, and mere multiplication adds nothing 
 to their weight. By some of them, as I have said, the theory of muscular 
 guidance is undoubtedly strained. But then the theory of muscular 
 guidance ought to be strained, and strained to the very utmost, before 
 being declared inadequate ; and it would always be a matter of opinion 
 whether the point of " utmost " strain had been overpassed. Dr. McGraw 
 and Professor Barrett surmised that it had ; Dr. Beard, of New York, 
 was confident that it had not. The contention between " mind-reading " 
 and " muscle-reading " could never reach a definite issue on this ground. 
 But meanwhile the confident and exclusive adherents of the muscular 
 hypothesis had a position of decided advantage over the doubters, for 
 they could fairly enough represent themselves as the champions of science 
 in its war with popular superstitions. The popular imagination more 
 siio had fastened on the phenomena en bloc, and had decided that they 
 were what they seemed to be — " thought-reading." To the average 
 sightseer a mysterious word is far more congenial than a physiological 
 explanation ; and it was, of course, the interest of the professional ex- 
 hibitor to adopt and advertise a description which seemed to invest him 
 with novel and magical powers. What more natural, therefore, than that 
 those who saw the absurdity of these pretensions should regard further 
 inquiry or suspension of judgment as a concession to ignorant credulity ? 
 " Irving Bishop," it seemed fair to argue, " is a professed ' thought- 
 reader ' ; Irving Bishop's tricks are, at best, mere feats of muscular and 
 tactile sensibility ; ergo whoever believes that there is such a thing as 
 ' thought-reading ' is on a par with the crowd who are mystified by 
 Irving Bishop." 
 
14 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap. IT 
 
 § 4. If, then, the ground of experiment had remained unchanged — 
 if the old " wilhng-game " had merely continued to appear in various 
 forms — no definite advance could have been made. But on the path 
 of the old experiments, a quite new phenomenon now presented itself, 
 which no one could have confidently anticipated, but for which the sug- 
 gestions drav/n from the most advanced phenomena of the " willing- 
 game " had to some extent prepared the way. It was discovered that not 
 only transferences of impression could take place without contact, but that 
 there was no necessity for the result aimed at to involve movements ; 
 the fact of the transference might be shown, not — as in the " wdlling- 
 game " — by the subject's ability to do something, but by his ability to 
 discern and describe an object thought of by the " wilier." Both parties 
 could thus remain perfectly still ; which was really a more important 
 condition than even the absence of contact. In this form of experiment, 
 muscle-reading and all the subtler forms of unconscious guidance are 
 completely excluded ; and the dangers which remain are such as can, 
 with sufficient care, be clearly defined and safely guarded against. In- 
 dications of a visual kind — for instance, by the involuntary direction of 
 glances — have no scope if the object which the percipient is to name 
 is not present or visible in the room. There is, of course, an obvious 
 danger in low whispering, or even soundless movements of the lips ; while 
 the faintest accent of approval or disapproval in question or comment 
 may give a hint as to whether the effort is tending in the right direction, 
 and thus guide to the mark by successive approximations. Any exhibition 
 of the kind before a promiscuous company is nearly sure to be vitiated 
 by the latter source of error. But when the experiments are carried on 
 in a limited circle of persons known to each other, and amenable to scientific 
 control, it is not hard for those engaged to set a watch on their own and 
 on each other's lips ; and questions and comments can be entirely for- 
 bidden. 
 
 I have been speaking of the danger of involuntary guidance. There 
 is, of course, another danger to be considered — that of voluntary guidance — 
 of actual collusion betv/een the agent and percipient. Contact being 
 excluded, such guidance would have to be by signals ; and it is impos- 
 sible to lay down any precise limit to" the degree of perfection that a plan 
 of signalling may reach. The long and short signs of the Morse code 
 admit of many varieties of application ; and though the channels of 
 sight and touch may be cut off, it is difficult entirely to cut off that of 
 hearing. Shufflings of the feet, coughs, irregularities of breathing, all offer 
 available material. But though the precise line of possibilities in this 
 direction cannot be drawn, we are at any rate able to suggest cases where 
 the line would be clearly overpassed. For instance, if the idea to be 
 transferred from the agent to the percipient is inexpressible in less than 
 twenty words ; and if hearing is the only sensory channel left open ; and 
 if it is carefully observed that there are no coughs or shufflings, and that 
 the agent's breathing appears regular, then one seems justified in saying 
 that the necessary information could not be conveyed by a code without 
 a very considerable expenditure of time, and a very abnormally acute 
 sense of hearing on the percipient's part. There is no relation whatever 
 between a private experiment performed under such conditions as these, 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 15 
 
 and the feats of a conjurer, like Mr. Maskelyne, who commands secret 
 apparatus, and whose every word and gesture ma}^ be observed and 
 interpreted by a concealed confederate. 
 
 It would be rash, however, to represent as crucial any apparent trans- 
 ferences of thought between persons not absolutely separated, where 
 the good faith of at least one of the two is not accepted as beyond question, 
 and where the genuineness of the result is left to depend on the perfection 
 with v/hich third parties have arranged conditions and guarded against 
 signs. The conditions of a crucial result, for one's own mind, are either 
 (i) that the agent or the percipient shall be oneself ; or (2) that the agent 
 or percipient shall be someone whose experience, as recorded by himself, 
 is indistinguishable in certainty from one's own ; or (3) that there shall be 
 several agents or percipients, in the case of each of whom the improbability 
 of deceit, or of such imbecility as would take the place of deceit, is so 
 great that the combination of improbabilities amounts to a moral im- 
 possibility. The third mode of attaining conviction is the most practically 
 important. For it is not to be expected of most people that, within a 
 short time, they will either themselves be, or have intimate friends who 
 are, successful agents or percipients ; and they are justified, therefore, 
 in demanding that the evidence to which they might fairly refuse credence 
 if it depended on the veracity and intelligence of one or two persons, of 
 however unblemished a reputation, shall be multiplied for their benefit. 
 Whatever be the experimenter's assurance as to the perfection of his 
 conditions, it is in the nature of things impossible that strangers, who 
 only read and have not seen, should be infected by it. They cannot be 
 absolutely certain that this, that, or the other stick might not break ; 
 then enough sticks must be collected and tied together to make a faggot 
 of a strength which shall defy suspicion.^ As regards the experiments 
 of which I am about to present a sketch, it is not necessary to my argu- 
 ment that any individual's honesty shall be completely assumed, in the 
 sense of being used as a certain basis for conclusions. The proof must 
 
 ^ In reference to the objection that the demand for quantity of evidence shov;s 
 that we know the quality of each item to be bad, I may quote the following passage 
 from a presidential address of Professor Sidgwick's : " The quality of much of cur 
 evidence — when considered apart from the strangeness of the matters to which it 
 refers — is not bad, but very good : it is such that one or two items of it would be 
 held to establish the occurrence, at any particular time and place, of any phenomenon 
 whose existence was generally accepted. Since, however, on this subject the best 
 single testimony only yields a.n improbability of the testimony heing false that is 
 outweighed by the improbability of the fact heing true, the only way to make the 
 scale fall on the side of the testimony is to increase the quantity. If the testimony 
 were not good, this increase of quantity would be of little value ; but if it is such 
 that the hypothesis of its falsity requires us to suppose abnormal motiveless deceit, 
 or abnormal stupidity or carelessness, in a person hitherto reputed honest and 
 intelligent, then an increase in the number of cases in which such a supposition is 
 required adds importantly to the improbability of the general hypothesis. It is 
 sometimes said by loose thinkers that the ' moral factor ' ought not to come in at 
 all. But the least reflection shows that the moral factor must come in in all the 
 reasonings of experimental science, except for those who have personally repeated 
 all the experiments on which their conclusions are based. Any one who accepts 
 the report of the experiments of another must rely, not only on his intelligence, but 
 on his honesty : only ordinarily his honesty is so completely assumed that the 
 assumption is not noticed." 
 
t6 the experimental basis : [Chap. I 
 
 depend on the number of persons, reputed honest and inteUigent, to whom 
 dishonesty or imbeciUty must be attributed if the conclusions are wrong, 
 i.e., it must be a cumulative proof. Not that my colleagues and I have 
 any doubt as to the bona fides of every case here recorded. But even 
 where our grounds of certainty are most obvious, they cannot be made 
 entirely obvious to those to whom we and our more intimate associates 
 are personally unknown ; while outside this inner circle our confidence 
 depends on points that can scarcely even be suggested to others — on 
 views of character gradually built up out of a number of small and often 
 indefinable items of conversation and demeanour. We may venture to 
 say that a candid critic, present during the whole course of the experi- 
 ments, would have carried away a far more vivid impression of their 
 genuineness than any printed record can convey. But it must be dis- 
 tinctly understood that we discriminate our cases ; and that even where 
 the results are to our own minds crucial — in that they can only be im- 
 pugned by impugning the honesty or sanity of members of our own 
 investigating Committee — we do not demand their acceptance on this 
 ground alone, or attempt accurately to define the number of reputations 
 which should be staked before a fair mind ought to admit the proof as 
 overwhelming. As observations are accumulated, different " fair minds " 
 will give in at different points ; and until the most exacting are satisfied, 
 our task will be incomplete. 
 
 § 5. I mentioned above the correspondence which followed Professor 
 Barrett's appeal for evidence. In this correspondence, among many 
 instances of the higher aspects of the " willing-game," there was a small 
 residue which pointed to a genuine transference of impression without 
 contact or movement. Of this residue the most important item was that 
 supplied by our friend, the Rev. A. M. Creery, then resident at Buxton, 
 and now working in the diocese of Manchester. He had his attention 
 called to the subject in October, 1880 ; and was early struck by the 
 impossibility of deciding, in cases where contact was employed, how far 
 the powers of unconscious muscular guidance might extend. He, there- 
 fore, instituted experiments with his daughters and with a young maid- 
 servant, in which contact was altogether eschewed. He thus describes 
 the early trials : — 
 
 " Each went out of the room in turn, while I and the others fixed on 
 some object which the absent one was to name on returning to the room. 
 After a few trials the successes preponderated so much over the failures 
 that we were all convinced there was something very wonderful coming 
 under our notice. Night after night, for several raonths, we spent an 
 hour or two each evening in varying the conditions of the experiments, 
 and choosing new subjects for thought-transference. We began by 
 selecting the simplest objects in the room ; then chose names of towns, 
 names of people, dates, cards out of a pack, lines from different poems, 
 &c., in fact any things or series of ideas that those present could keep 
 steadily before their minds ; and when the children were in good humour, 
 and excited by the wonderful nature of their successful guessing, they very 
 seldom made a mistake. I have seen seventeen cards, chosen by myself, 
 named right in succession, without any mistake. We soon found that a 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 17 
 
 great deal depended on the steadiness with which the ideas were kept 
 before the minds of ' the thinkers,' and upon the energy with which they 
 willed the ideas to pass. Our worst experiments before strangers have 
 invariably been when the company was dull and undemonstrative ; and 
 we are all convinced that when mistakes are made, the fault rests, for the 
 most part, with the thinkers, rather than with the thought-readers." 
 
 In the course of the 5-ears 1881 and 1882, a large number of experi- 
 ments were made with the Creery family, first by Professor Barrett, 
 then by Mr. and Mrs. Sidgwick, by Professor Balfour Stewart, f.r.s., 
 and Professor Alfred Hopkinson, of Owens College, Manchester, and, 
 after the formation of the Society for Psychical Research, by the Thought-" 
 transference Committee of that body, of which Mr. Myers and myself were 
 members. The children in turn acted as " percipients," the other persons 
 present being " agents," i.e., concentrating their minds on the idea of 
 some selected word or thing, with the intention that this idea should be 
 transferred to the percipient's mind. The thing selected was either a 
 card, taken at random from a full pack ; or a name chosen also at random ; 
 or a number, usually of two figures ; or occasionally some domestic 
 implement or other object in the house. The percipient was, of course, 
 absent when the selection was made, and when recalled had no means 
 of discovering through the exercise of the senses what it was, unless by 
 signals, consciously or unconsciously given by one or other of the agents. 
 Strict silence was maintained throughout each experiment, and when 
 the group of agents included any members of the Creery family, the closest 
 watch was kept in order to detect any passage of signals ; but in hundreds 
 of trials nothing was observed which suggested any attempt of the sort. 
 Still, such simple objects would not demand an elaborate code for their 
 description ; nor were any effective means taken to block the percipient's 
 channels of sense — it being thought expedient in these early trials not to 
 disturb their minds by obtrusive precautions. We could not, therefore, 
 regard the testimony of the investigators present as adding much weight 
 to the experiments in which any members of the family were among the 
 group of agents, unless the percipient was completely isolated from that 
 group. Such a case was the following : — 
 
 " Easter, 1881. Present : Mr. and Mrs. Creery and family, and W. F. 
 Barrett, the narrator. One of the children was sent into an adjoining 
 room, the door of which I saw was closed. On returning to the sitting- 
 room and closing its door also, I thought of some object in the house, 
 fixed upon at random ; writing the name down, I showed it to the family 
 present, the strictest silence being preserved throughout. We then all 
 silently thought of the name of the thing selected. In a few seconds 
 the door of the adjoining room was heard to open, and after a very short 
 interval the child would enter the sitting-room, generally with the object 
 selected. No one was allowed to leave the sitting-room after the object 
 had been fixed upon ; no communication with the child was conceivable, 
 as her place was often changed. Further, the only instructions given to 
 the child were to fetch some object in the house that I would fix upon, 
 and, together with the family, silently keep in mind, to the exclusion, as 
 far as possible, of all other ideas. In this way I wrote down, among 
 other things, a hair-bntsh ; it was brought : an orange ; it was brought : 
 
i8 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap. II 
 
 a wine-glass ; it was brought : an apple ; it was brought : a ioastwg-fork ; 
 failed on the first attempt, a pair of tongs being brought, but on a second 
 trial it was brought. With another child (among other trials not here 
 mentioned) a citp was written down by me ; it was brought : a saucer ; 
 this was a failure, a plate being brought ; no second trial allowed. The 
 child being told it was a saucer, replied, ' That came into my head, but I 
 hesitated as I thought it unlikely you would name saucer after cup, as 
 being too easy.' " 
 
 But, of course, the most satisfactory condition was that only the 
 members of the investigating Committee should act as agents, so that 
 signals could not possibly be given unless by one of them. This condition 
 clearly makes it idle to represent the means by which the transferences 
 took place as simply a trick which the members of the investigating Com- 
 mittee failed to detect. The trick, if trick there was, must have been one 
 in which the}^ or one of them, actively shared ; the only alternative to 
 collusion on their part being some piece of carelessness amounting almost 
 to idiocy — such as uttering the required word aloud, or leaving the selected 
 card exposed on the table. The following series of experiments was made 
 on April 13th, 1882. The agents were Mr. Myers and the present writer, 
 and two ladies of their acquaintance, the Misses Mason, of Morton Hall, 
 Retford, who had become interested in the subject by the remarkable 
 successes which one of them had obtained in experimenting among friends. ^ 
 As neither of these ladies had ever seen any member of the Creery family 
 till just before the experiments began, they had no opportunities for 
 arranging a code of signals with the children ; so that any hypothesis 
 of collusion must in this case be confined to Mr. Myers or the present 
 writer. As regards the hypothesis of ivant of intelligence , the degree of 
 intelligent behaviour required of each of the four agents was simply 
 this : (i) To keep silence on a particular subject ; and (2) to avoid un- 
 consciously displaying a particular card or piece of paper to a person 
 situated at some yards' distance. The first condition was realised by 
 keeping silence altogether ; the second by remaining quite still. The 
 four observers were perfectly satisfied that the children had no means 
 at any moment of seeing, either directly or by reflection, the selected 
 card or the name of the selected object. The following is the list of trials : — 
 
 Objects to be named. (These objects had been brought, and still remained, 
 in the pocket of one of the visitors. The name of the object selected 
 for trial was secretly written down, not spoken.) 
 
 A White Penknife. — Correctly named, with the colour, the first trial. 
 
 Box of Almonds. — Correctlj' named. 
 
 Threepenny piece. — Failed. 
 
 Box of Chocolate. — Button -box said ; no second trial given. 
 
 (A penknife was then hidden ; but the place was not discovered.) 
 
 Numbers to be named. 
 
 Five. — Rightly given on the first trial. 
 Fourteen . — Failed . 
 
 ^ See Miss Mason's interesting paper on the subject in Macmillnn's Magazine iov 
 October, 1882. 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 19 
 
 Thirty-three. — 54 (No). 34 (No). 33 (Right). 
 Sixty-eight.— 58 (No). 57 (No). 78 (No). 
 
 Fictitious names to be guessed. 
 
 Martha Billings. — " Biggis " was said. 
 Catherine Smith. — " Catherine Shaw " was said. 
 Henry Cow per. — Failed. 
 
 Cards to be named. 
 
 Two of clubs. — Right first time. 
 
 Queen of diamonds. — Right first time. 
 
 Four of spades. — Failed. 
 
 Four of hearts. — Right first time. 
 
 King of hearts. — Right first time. 
 
 Two of diamonds. — Right first time. 
 
 Ace of hearts. — Right first time. 
 
 Nine of spades. — Right first time. 
 
 Five of diamonds. — Four of diamonds (No). Four of hearts (No). 
 
 Five of diamonds (Right) . 
 Two of spades. — Right first time. 
 
 Eight of diamonds. — Ace of diamonds said ; no second trial given. 
 Three of hearts. — Right first time. 
 Five of clubs. — Failed. 
 Ace of spades. — Failed. 
 
 The chances against accidental success in the case of any one card are, 
 of course, 51 to i ; yet out olfotirteen successive trials nine were successful 
 at the first guess, and only three trials can be said to have been complete 
 failures. The odds against the occurrence of the five successes running, 
 in the card series, are considerably over 1,000,000 to i. On none of 
 these occasions was it even remotely possible for the child to obtain by 
 any ordinary means a knowledge of the object selected. Our own facial 
 expression was the only index open to her ; and even if we had not pur- 
 posely looked as neutral as possible, it is difficult to imagine how we could 
 have unconsciously carried, say, the two of diamonds written on our 
 foreheads. 
 
 During the ensuing year, the Committee, consisting of Professor 
 Barrett, Mr. Myers, and the present writer, made a number of experi- 
 ments under similar conditions, which excluded contact and movement, 
 and which confined the knowledge of the selected object — and, therefore, 
 the chance of collusion with the percipient — to their own group. In some 
 of these trials, conducted at Cambridge, Mrs. F. W. H. Myers and Miss 
 Mason also took part. In a long series conducted at Dublin, Professor 
 Barrett was alone with the percipient. Altogether these scrupulously 
 guarded trials amounted to 497 ; and of this number 95 were completely 
 successful at the first guess, and 45 at the second. The results may be 
 clearer if arranged in a tabular form. 
 
20 
 
 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS 
 
 [Chap. II 
 
 H 
 
 1^ 
 
 >— , 
 
 () 
 
 m 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 O 
 
 w 
 
 s 
 s 
 
 k) 
 
 o 
 
 W«J 
 
 rn 
 
 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 12; 
 
 
 H 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 y 
 
 H 
 
 W 
 
 m 
 
 ^ 
 
 > 
 
 Q 
 
 1— 1 
 
 W 
 
 
 ^; 
 
 
 
 
 «i! 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 CQ 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 en 
 
 
 If) 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 D 
 
 
 C/5 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 » 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 c: 
 
 
 55 
 
 
 l-i 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 K 
 
 
 W 
 
 
 W 
 
 
 Hi 
 
 
 n 
 
 
 <; 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 n 
 
 
 x: V 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 " 5 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o" 
 
 J) bj) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o" 
 
 " 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 oj 1;; 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o" 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 J3 J3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o" 
 
 mJc 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 Co 
 
 C^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o' 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 rt 2 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 N 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1- o 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 6 
 
 O g 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 o 
 
 >>"■ 
 
 o 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 it's 
 
 o 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 o" 
 
 'rS ti 
 
 o 
 
 ^1 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 o 
 
 S 3 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 q_ 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 hH 
 
 o 
 
 J3 S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 2i 
 
 o 
 
 o" 
 
 o" 
 
 f^ 
 
 
 o 
 
 o • 
 
 o" 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 N 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 9 
 
 9 
 
 9 
 
 c 
 
 9 
 
 9 
 
 >- V 13 m 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O u, bo c « 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 iH " S rt S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 C^ 
 
 -f- 
 
 'o 
 
 M 
 
 ro 
 
 CO 
 
 in 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 h-i 
 
 
 -t- 
 
 fO 
 
 ^ 
 
 3 y g-=-a 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 h^ 
 
 i^ ■' "^ S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 4j 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 „ " ""S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 successi 
 ned 
 
 Atth 
 
 and gu 
 
 after thi 
 
 had fai 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 00 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 o 
 
 in 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 ^ ! 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ri 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ".S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 E *^ 3 
 
 C^ 
 
 Tt- 
 
 t^ 
 
 lO 
 
 CO 
 
 01 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
 3 4j bfl 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 ro 
 
 CS 
 
 o^ 
 
 ^ <s 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ii x^« 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 .^ >*; " ."t: c 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 rt O jj _ o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■- J3 S 3 « £ 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 -^ 
 
 H 
 
 M 
 
 0^ 
 
 ro 
 
 c^ 
 
 a S § b)o u S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 (N 
 
 ' o c y 2.C 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 S g " 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 .■^ S S UJ3 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 rt " " S o o u 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ >.H c c ci 3 
 o." o 3 rt u be 
 
 ,-!;J 
 
 Jo 
 
 \-\ 
 
 h!= 
 
 -^: 
 
 '-:!! 
 
 H^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 • eg 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 -^ 
 
 lO 
 
 o 
 
 ■^ 
 
 o 
 
 00 
 
 O 
 
 t-. 
 
 °'C 
 
 M 
 
 H 
 
 
 •o 
 
 ro 
 
 o 
 
 in 
 
 0\ 1 
 
 IZIH 
 
 
 
 ts 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 ■^ 1 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 fH 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 03 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 OT 
 
 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 -o 
 
 
 TJ 
 
 
 T) 
 
 d 
 
 
 
 j 
 
 
 )H 
 
 )H 
 
 
 l-t 
 
 =y 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 rt 
 
 
 03 
 
 
 03 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 J3 
 
 O 
 
 en 
 
 o 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 «? 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 o 
 
 bC 
 
 
 W) 
 
 S 
 
 tuO 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 • »-( 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 in 
 
 -i 1 
 
 O 
 
 c3 
 
 !3 
 
 
 s 
 ^ 
 
 o3 
 
 p 
 ^ 
 
 O 
 
 -M 1 
 
 o : 
 ^ 1 
 
 
 
 
 a; 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ."2 
 
 
 
 bo 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 T3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Place of T 
 
 B 
 
 : 
 
 
 ; 
 
 _g 
 ft 
 
 : 
 
 : 
 
 
 
 a « 
 
 O •: 
 
 
 C " O 
 
 ° In 
 o .S 
 
 II 
 
 03 S- 
 
 •— ■ O 
 
 a^ca — c« 
 
 "d_g 2 
 
 
 Cfl 
 
 ) 2 2 2^ 0^ 
 
 ; C +3 +3 .^ 
 
 5 rrj ^2 =*- c: 
 
 ' S =«^T3 
 ! ® ^ O S 
 
 3 .2 JN =« "TS 
 
 ; , i.e >^ Q 
 
 ■ S X.2 »! 
 
 ■ -2 •» i>,"^ 
 
 2,3 
 
 . a 5 
 
 
Chap. 11] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 2i 
 
 Mr. F. Y. Edgeworth, to whom these results were submitted, and 
 who calculated the final column of the Table, has kindly appended the 
 following remarks : — 
 
 " These observations constitute a chain or rather coil of evidence, 
 which at first sight and upon a general view is seen to be very strong, 
 but of which the full strength cannot be appreciated until the concatena- 
 tion of the parts is considered. 
 
 " Viewed as a whole the Table presents the following data. There 
 are in all 497 trials. Out of these there are 95 successes at the first 
 guess. The number of successes most probable on the hypothesis of mere 
 chance is 27. The problem is one of the class which I have discussed in 
 the Proceedings of the S.P.R., Vol. III., p. 190, &c. The approxi- 
 mative formula there given is not well suited to the present case,^ in 
 which the number of successes is very great, the probability of their being 
 due to mere chance very small, in relation to the total number of trials. 
 It is better to proceed directly according to the method employed in 
 the paper referred to (p. 198) for the appreciation of M. Richet's result 
 EPJYEIOD [see below, p. 60]. By this method, ^ with the aid of 
 appropriate tables,'' I find for the probability that the observed total 
 of successes have resulted from some other agency than pure chance 
 
 ■999, 999, 999, 999, 999, 999, 999, 999, 98 
 " Stupendous as is this probability it falls short of that which the 
 complete solution of our problem yields. For, measuring and joining all 
 the links of evidence according to the methods described in the paper 
 refen'ed to, I obtain a row of thirty-four nines following a decimal point. 
 A fortiori, if we take account of the second guesses. 
 
 " These figures more impressively than any words proclaim the 
 certainty that the recorded observations must have resulted either from 
 collusion on the part of those concerned (the hypothesis of illusion being 
 excluded by the simplicity of the experiments), or from thought-transference 
 of the sort which the investigators vindicate." 
 
 A large number of trials were also made in which the group of agents 
 included one or more of the Creery family ; and as bearing on the hypo- 
 thesis of an ingenious family trick, it is worth noting that — except where 
 Mr. Creery himself was thus included — the percentage of successes was, 
 as a rule, not appreciably higher under these conditions than when the 
 Committee alone were in the secret. When Mr. Creery was among the 
 agents, the average of success was far higher ; but his position in the affair 
 was precisely the same as our own ; and the most remarkable results were 
 obtained while he was himself still in a state of doubt as to the genuine- 
 ness of the phenomena which he was investigating. 
 
 One further evidential point should be noted. Supposing such a thing 
 as a genuine faculty of thought-transference to exist, and to be capable, 
 for example, of evoking in one mind the idea of a card on which other 
 minds are concentrated, we might naturally expect that the card-pictures 
 conveyed to the percipient would present various degrees of distinctness, 
 
 ^ The formula is adequate to prove that an inferior limit of the sought probability 
 is -9999. 
 
 " Owing to the rapid convergency of the series which we have to sum, it will be 
 found sufficient to evaluate two or three terms. 
 
 * Tables of Logarithms, and of the values of log V {x-^ 1). 
 
22 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap. II 
 
 and that there would be a considerable number of approximate guesses, 
 as they might be given by a person who was allowed one fleeting glimpse 
 at a card in an imperfect light. Such a person might often fail to name 
 the card correctly, but his failures would be apt to be far more nearly 
 right than those of another person who was simply guessing without 
 any sort of guidance. This expectation was abundantly confirmed in 
 our experiments. Thus, in a series of 32 trials, where only 5 first guesses 
 were completely right, the suit was 14 times running named correctly 
 on the first trial, and reiterated on the second. Knave was very frequently 
 guessed as King, and vice versa, the suit being given correctly. The 
 number of pips named was in many cases only one off the right number, 
 this sort of failure being specially frequent when the number was over 
 six. Again, the correct answer was often given, as it were, piecemeal — in 
 two partially incorrect guesses — the pips or picture being rightly given at 
 the first attempt, and the suit at the second ; and in the same way with 
 numbers of two figures, one of them would appear in the first guess and 
 the other in the second. 
 
 Before we leave these early experiments, one interesting question 
 presents itself, which has an important bearing on the wider subject of 
 this book. In what form was the impression flashed on the percipient's 
 mind ? What were the respective parts in the phenoinena played by the 
 mental eye and the mental ear ? The points just noticed in connection 
 with the partial guessing of cards seem distinctly in favour of the mental 
 eye. A king looks like a knave, but the names have no similarity. So 
 with numbers. 35 is guessed piecemeal, the answers being 45 and 43 ; 
 so 57 is attempted as 47 and 45. Now the similarity in sound between 
 three and thirty in 43 and 35, or between five and fifty in 45 and 57, is 
 not extremely strong ; while the pichire of the 3 or the 5 is identical 
 in either pair. On the other hand, names of approximate sound were 
 often given instead of the true ones ; as " Chester "for Leicester, " Biggis " 
 for Billings, " Freemore " for Frogmore. Snelgrove was reproduced as 
 " Singrore " ; the last part of the name was soon given as " Grover," 
 and the attempt was then abandoned — the child remarking afterwards 
 that she thought of " Snail " as the first syllable, but it had seemed to 
 her too ridiculous. Professor Barrett, moreover, sx:ccessfully obtained 
 a German word of which the percipient could have formed no visual 
 image. 1 The children's own account was usually to the effect that they 
 " seemed to see " the thing ; but this, perhaps, does not come to much ; 
 as a known object, however suggested, is likel}^ to be instantly visualised. 
 On the whole, then, the conclusion seems to be that, with these " subjects," 
 both modes of transference were possible ; and that they prevailed in 
 turn, according as this or that was better adapted to the particular case. 
 
 §6.1 have dwelt at some length on our series of trials with the members 
 of the Creery family, as it is to those trials that we owe our own conviction 
 of the possibility of genuine thought-transference between persons in a 
 normal state. I have sufficiently explained that we do not expect the 
 
 ' In an account of some experiments with words, which we have received from a 
 correspondent, it is stated that success was decidedly more marked in cases where there 
 was a broad vowel sound. 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 23 
 
 results to be as crucial for persons who were not present, and to whom 
 we are ourselves unknown, as they were for us ; and that it cannot be 
 " in the mouth of two or three witnesses " only that such a stupendous 
 fact as the transmission of ideas otherwise than through the recognised 
 sensory channels will be established. The testimony must be multiplied ; 
 the responsibility must be spread ; and I shall immediately proceed to 
 describe further results obtained with other agents and other percipients. 
 But first it may perhaps be asked of us why we did not exploiter this 
 remarkable family further. It was certainly our intention to do what 
 we could in this direction, and by degrees to procure for our friends an 
 opportunity^ of judging for themselves. This point, however, was one 
 which could only be cautiously pressed. Mr. Creery v/as certainly justified 
 in regarding his daughters as something more than mere subjects of ex- 
 periments, and in hesitating to make a show of them to persons who 
 might, or rather who reasonably must, begin by entertaining grave 
 doubts as to their good faith. It must be remembered that we were dealing, 
 not with chemical substances, but with youthful minds, liable to be reduced 
 to confusion by anything in the demeanour of visitors which inspired 
 distaste or alarm ; and even with the best intentions, " a childly way 
 with children " is not easy to adopt where the children concerned are 
 objects of suspicious curiosity. More especially might these considera- 
 tions have weight, when failure was anticipated for the first attempts 
 made under new conditions. And this suggests another difficulty, which 
 has more than once recurred in the experimental branches of our work. 
 The would-be spectators themselves may be unable or unwilling to fulfil 
 the necessary conditions. Before introducing them, it is indispensable 
 to obtain some guarantee that they on their part will exercise patience, 
 make repeated trials, and give the " subjects " a fair opportunity of getting 
 used to their presence. Questions of mood, of goodwill, of familiarity, 
 may hold the same place in psychical investigation as questions of tem- 
 perature in a physical laboratory ; and till this is fully realised, it will 
 not be easy to multiply testimony to the extent that we should desire. 
 
 In the case of the Creery family, however, we met with a difficulty 
 of another kind. Had the faculty of whose existence we assured our- 
 selves continued in full force, it would doubtless have been possible in 
 time to bring the phenomena under the notice of a sufficient number of 
 painstaking and impartial observers. But the faculty did not continue 
 in full force ; on the contrary, the average of successes gradually declined, 
 and the children regretfully acknowledged that their capacity and con- 
 fidence were deserting them. The decline was equally observed even in 
 the trials which they held amongst themselves ; and it had nothing Vv-hat- 
 ever to do with any increased stringency in the precautions adopted. No 
 precautions, indeed, could be stricter than that confinement to our own 
 investigating group of the knowledge of the idea to be transferred, which 
 was, from the very first, a condition of the experiments on which we 
 absolutely relied. The fact has just to be accepted, as an illustration of 
 the fleeting character which seems to attach to this and other forms of 
 abnormal sensitiveness. It seem,s probable that the telepathic faculty, 
 if I may so name it, is not an inborn, or lifelong possession ; or, at any 
 rate, that ver^^ slight disturbances may suffice to paralyse it. The Creerj^s 
 
24 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS [Chap. Il 
 
 had their most startHng successes at first, when the affair was a surprise 
 and an amusement, or later, at short and seemingly casual trials ; the 
 decline set in with their sense that the experiments had become matters 
 of weighty importance to us, and of somewhat prolonged strain and 
 tediousness to them.^ So, on a minor scale, in trials among our own friends, 
 we have seen a fortunate evening, when the spectators were interested 
 and the percipient excited and confident, succeeded by a series of failures 
 when the results were more anxiously awaited. It is almost inevitable 
 that a percipient who has aroused interest by a marked success on several 
 occasions, should feel in a way responsible for further results ; and yet 
 any real preoccupation with such an idea seems likely to be fatal. The 
 conditions are clearly unstable. But of course the first question for science 
 is not whether the phenomena can be produced to order, but whether in 
 a sufficient number of series the proportion of success to failure is markedly' 
 above the result of chance. 
 
 § 7. Before leaving this class of experiments, I may mention an 
 interesting development which it has lately received. In the Revue 
 Philosophique for December, 1884, M. Ch. Richet, the well-known savant 
 and editor of the Revue Scientifique, published a paper, entitled " La 
 Suggestion Mentale et le Calcul des Probabilit^s," in the first part of which 
 an account is given of some experiments v/ith cards precisely similar in 
 plan to those above described. A card being drawn at random out of a 
 pack, the " agent " fixed his attention on it, and the " percipient " en- 
 deavoured to name it. But M. Richet's method contained this important 
 novelty — that though the success, as judged by the results of any particular 
 series of trials, seemed slight (showing that he was not experimenting 
 with what we should consider " good subjects "), he made the trials on a 
 sufficiently extended scale to bring out the fact that the right guesses 
 were on the whole, though not strikingly, above the number that pure 
 accident would account for, and that their total was considerably above 
 that number. 
 
 This observation involves a new and striking application of the calculus 
 of probabilities. Advantage is taken of the fact that the larger the 
 number of trials made under conditions where success is purely accidental, 
 the more nearly will the total number of successes attained conform to 
 the figure which the formula of probabilities gives. For instance, if 
 some one draws a card at random out of a full pack, and before it has been 
 looked at by anyone present I make a guess at its suit, my chance of being 
 right is, of course, i in 4. Similarly, if the process is repeated 52 times, the 
 most probable number of successes, according to the strict calculus of prob- 
 
 ^ [Subsequently to the publication of Phantasms of the Living, in a series of experi- 
 ments with cards, two of the sisters acting as " agent " and " percipient " were 
 detected in the use of a code of signals, and a third confessed to a certain amount 
 of signalling in earlier series. An account of this discovery will be found in Proceedings 
 of the Society for Psychical Research, vol. v., pp. 269-270. It of course makes it 
 impossible to rely on experiments with this family in which signalling can have been 
 made use of, but it is dithcult to see how it can have operated when, as in the cases 
 quoted above, " agency " was confined to the investigatmg committee. Still, these 
 experiments woukl not, I thurk, have been given a place in the book had the dis- 
 coveiy been made before publication. See beloAv p. 61. — Ed.] 
 
Chap. 11] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 25 
 
 abilities, is 13 ; in 520 trials the most probable number of successes is^i3o. 
 Now, if we consider only a short series of 52 guesses, I may be accidentally 
 right many more times than 13 or many less times. But if the series be 
 prolonged — if 520 guesses be allowed instead of 52 — the actual number 
 of successes will vary from the probable number within much smaller 
 limits ; and if we suppose an indefinite prolongation, the proportional 
 divergence between the actual and the probable number will become 
 infinitely small. This being so, it is clear that if, in a very short series of 
 trials, we find a considerable difference between the actual number of 
 successes and the probable number, there is no reason for regarding this 
 difference as anything but purely accidental ; but if we find a similar 
 difierence in a very long series, we are justified in surmising that some 
 condition beyond mere accident has been at work. If cards be drawn in 
 succession from a pack, and I guess the suit rightly in 3 out of 4 trials, 
 I shall be foolish to be surprised ; but if I guess the suit rightly in 3,000 
 out of 4,000 trials, I shall be equally foolish not to be surprised. 
 
 Now M. Richet continued his trials until he had obtained a consider- 
 able total ; and the results were such as at any rate to suggest that accident 
 had not ruled undisturbed — that a guiding condition had been introduced, 
 which affected in the right direction a certain small percentage of the 
 guesses made. That condition, if it existed, could be nothing else than 
 the fact that, prior to the guess being made, a person in the neighbourhood 
 of the guesser had concentrated his attention on the card drawn. Hence 
 the results, so far as they go, make for the reality of the faculty of " mental 
 suggestion." The faculty, if present^ was clearly only slightly developed ; 
 whence the necessity of experimenting on a very large scale before its 
 genuine influence on the numbers could be even surmised. 
 
 Out of 2,927 trials at guessing the suit of a card, drawn at random, 
 and steadily looked at by another person, the actual number of suc- 
 cesses was 789 ; the most probable number, had pure accident ruled, 
 was 732. The total was made up of thirty-nine series of difierent lengths, 
 in which eleven persons took part, M. Richet himself being in some cases 
 the guesser, and in others the person who looked at the card. He observed 
 that when a large number of trials were made at one sitting, the aptitude 
 of both persons concerned seemed to be affected ; it became harder for 
 the " agent " to visualise, and the proportion of successes on the guesser 's 
 part decreased. If we agree to reject from the above total all the series 
 in which over 100 trials were consecutively made, the numbers become 
 more striking. ^ Out of 1,833 trials, he then got 510 successes, the most 
 probable number being only 458 ; that is to say, the actual number 
 exceeds the most probable number by about -J^-. 
 
 Clearly no definite conclusion could be based on such figures as the 
 above. They at most contained a hint for more extended trials, but a 
 hint, fortunately, which can be easily followed up. We are often asked 
 by acquaintances what they can do to aid the progress of psychical re- 
 search. These experiments suggest a most convenient answer ; for they 
 
 ^ It should be remarked, however, that the introduction of any principle of 
 selection, after one experiment, is always objectionable. For some more or less 
 plausible reason could probably always be found for setting aside the less favourable 
 results. 
 
26 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap. II 
 
 can be repeated, and a valuable contribution made to the great aggre- 
 gate, by any two persons who have a pack of cards and a little perse- 
 verance' 
 
 Up to the time that I write, we have received, in all, the results of 
 17 batches of trials in the guessing of suits. In 11 of the batches one 
 person acted as agent and another as percipient throughout : the other 
 6 batches are the collective results of trials made by as many groups 
 of friends. The total number of trials was 17,653, and the total number 
 of successes was 4,760 ; which exceeds by 347 the number which was 
 the most probable if chance alone acted. The probability afforded by 
 this result for the action of a cause other than chance is •999,999,999,1 
 — or practical certainty.- I need hardly say that there has been here 
 no selection of results ; all who undertook the trials were specially re- 
 quested to send in their report, whatever the degree of success or un- 
 success ; and we have no reason to suppose that this direction has been 
 ignored. It is thus an additional point of interest that in only one of 
 the batches did the result fall heloiv the number which was the most 
 probable one for mere chance to give. And if we take only those batches, 
 10 in number, in which a couple of experimenters made as many as 1,000 
 trials and over, the probability of a cause other than chance which the 
 group of results yields is estimated by one method to be '999,999,999,96, 
 and by another to be •999,999,999,999,2. 
 
 To this record must be added another, not less striking, of experi- 
 ments which (though part of the same effort to obtain large collective 
 results) differed in form from the above, and could not, therefore, figure 
 in the aggregate. Thus, in a set of 976 trials, carried out by Miss B. 
 Lindsay (late of Girton College), and a group of friends, where the choice 
 was between 6 tmcoloured forms — 9 specimens of each being combined 
 in a pack from which the agent drew at random — the total of right guesses 
 was 198, the odds against obtaining that degree of success by chance 
 being about 500 to i. In another case, the choice lay between 4 things, 
 but these were not suits, but simple colours — red, blue, green, and yellow. 
 The percipient throughout was Mr. A. J. Shilton, of 40, Paradise Street, 
 Birmingham ; the agent (except in one small group, when Professor 
 Poynting, of Mason College, acted) was Mr. G. T. Cashmore, of Albert 
 Road, Handsworth. Out of 505 trials, 261 were successes. The proba- 
 bility here afforded of a cause other than chance is considerably more 
 than a trillion trillions to i. And still more remarkable is the result 
 obtained by the Misses Wingfield, of The Redings, Totteridge, in some 
 trials where the object to be guessed was a number of two digits — i.e., one 
 
 ' The rules to observe are these : (1) The number of trials contemplated (1,000, 
 2,000, or whatever it may be) should be specified beforehand. (2) Not more than 
 50 trials should be made on any one occasion. (3) The agent should draw the card 
 at random, and cut the pack between each draw. (4) The success or failure of each 
 guess should be silently recorded, and the percipient should be kept m ignorance of 
 the results until the whole series is completed. [The results should be sent to the 
 Secretary of the Society for Psychical Research, 20 Hanover Square, W.] 
 
 '^ For these calculations we have again to thank Mr. F. Y. Edge worth. For an 
 explanation of the methods employed, see his article m vol. iii. of the Proceedings 
 of the S.P.R., already referred to, and also his paper on " Methods of Statistics" 
 {sub fin.) in the Journal of the Statistical Society for 1885. 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 27 
 
 of the go numbers included in the series from 10 to 99 — chosen at random 
 by the agent. Out of 2,624 trials, where the most probable number of 
 successes was 29, the actual number obtained was no less than 275 — to 
 say nothing of 78 other cases in which the right digits were guessed in 
 the reverse order. In the last 506 trials the agent (who sat some 6 feet 
 behind the percipient) drew the numbers at random out of a bowl ; the 
 odds against the accidental occurrence of the degree of success — 21 right 
 guesses — obtained in this batch are over 2,000,000 to i. The argument 
 for thought-transference afforded by the total of 275 cannot be expressed 
 here in figures, as it requires 167 nines — that is, the probability is far 
 more than the ninth power of a trillion to i. 
 
 Card-experiments of the above type offer special conveniences for 
 the very extended trials which we wish to see carried out : they are 
 easily made and rapidly recorded. At the same time it must not be 
 a.ssumed that the limitation of the field of choice to a very small number 
 of known objects is a favourable condition ; it is probably the reverse. 
 For from the descriptions which intelligent percipients have given it 
 would seem that the best condition is a sort of inward blankness, on 
 which the image of the object, sometimes suddenly but often only gradu- 
 ally, takes shape. And this inward blankness is hard to ensure when 
 the objects for choice are both few and known. For their images are 
 then apt to importune the mind, and to lead to guessing ; the little pro- 
 cession of them marches so readily across the mental stage that it is 
 difficult to drive it off, and wait for a single image to present itself inde- 
 pendently. Moreover idiosyncrasies on the guessers' part have the op- 
 portunity of obtruding themselves — as an inclination, or a disinclination, 
 to repeat the same guess several times in succession. These objections 
 of course reach their maximum if the field of choice be narrowed down 
 to two things — as where not the suit but the colour of the cards is to be 
 guessed. And in fact some French trials of this type, and an aggregate 
 of 5,500 carried out by the American Society for Psychical Research, ^ 
 give a result only very slightly in excess of the most probable number. 
 
 § 8. I may now pass to another class of experiments, in which the 
 impression transferred was almost certainly of the visual sort, inasmuch 
 as any verbal description of the object would require a group of words 
 too numerous to present any clear and compact auditory character. 
 An object of this kind is supplied by any irregular figure or arrangement 
 of lines which suggests nothing in particular. We have had two remark- 
 ably successful series of experiments, extending over many days, in which 
 
 ^ Report by Professors J. M. Peirce and E. C. Pickering, in the Proceedings of the 
 American Society for Psychical Research, vol. i., p. 19. This Society has also carried out 
 12,130 trials with the 10 digits — which similarly gave a result only slightly in excess 
 of theoretic probability. But here the digits to be thought of by the agent were not 
 taken throughout in a purely accidental order, but in regularly recurring decads, 
 in each of which each digit occurred once ; and consequently the later guesses (both 
 within the same decad and in successive decads) might easily be biassed by the earlier 
 ones. This system may lead to interesting statistics in other ways ; but to give 
 thought-transference fair play in experiments with a limited number of objects, 
 it seems essential that the order of selection shall be entirely haphazard, and that 
 the guesser's mind shall be quite unembarrassed by the notion of a scheme. 
 
28 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap. II 
 
 the idea of such a figure has been telepathically transferred from one 
 mind to another. A rough diagram being first drawn by one of the in- 
 vestigating Committee, the agent proceeded to concentrate his attention 
 on it, or on the memory which he retained of it ; and in a period varying 
 from a few seconds to a few minutes the percipient was able to reproduce 
 the diagram, or a close approximation to it, on paper. No contact was 
 permitted, except on a few occasions, which, on that very account, we 
 should not present as crucial ; and m order to preclude the agent from 
 giving unconscious hints — e.g., by drawing with his finger on the table 
 or maldng movements suggestive of the figure in the air — he was kept 
 out of the percipient's sight. 
 
 Of the two series mentioned, the second is evidentially to be preferred. 
 For in the first series the agent, as well as the percipient, was always 
 the same person ; and we recognise this as pro tanto an objection. Not 
 indeed that the simple hypothesis of collusion would at all meet the 
 difficulties of the case. Faith in the power of a secret code must be carried 
 to the verge of superstition, before it will be easy to believe that auditory 
 signals, the material for which (as I pointed out above) is limited to the 
 faintest variations in the signaller s method of breathing, can fully and 
 faithfully describe a complicated diagram ; especially when the varia- 
 tions, imperceptible to the closest observation of the bystanders, would 
 have to penetrate to the intelligence of a percipient whose head was 
 enveloped in bandage, bolster-case, and blanket. But in spite of all, 
 suspicion will, reasonably or unreasonably, attach to results which are, 
 so to speak, a monopoly of two particular performers. In our second 
 series of experiments this objection was obviated. There were two per- 
 cipients, and a considerable group of agents, each of whom, when alone 
 with one or other of the percipients, was successful in transferring his 
 impression. It is this series, therefore, that I select for fuller description. 
 
 We owe these remarkable experiments to the sagacity and energy 
 of Mr. Malcolm Guthrie, J. P., of Liverpool. At the beginning of 1883, 
 Mr. Guthrie happened to read an article on thought-transference in a 
 magazine, and though completely sceptical, he determined to make 
 some trials on his own account. He was then at the head of an estab- 
 lishment which gives employment to many hundreds of persons ; and 
 he was informed by a relative who occupied a position of responsibility 
 in this establishment that she had witnessed remarkable results in some 
 casual trials made by a group of his employees after business hours. He 
 at once took the matter into his own hands, and went steadily, but cau- 
 tiously, to work. He restricted the practice of the novel accomplishment 
 to weekly meetings ; and he arranged with his friend, Mr. James Birchall, 
 the hon. secretary of the Liverpool Literary and Philosophical Society, 
 that the latter should make a full and complete record of every experi- 
 ment made. Mr. Guthrie thus describes the proceedings : — 
 
 " I have had the advantage of studying a series of experiments ab ova. 
 I have witnessed the genuine surprise which the operators and the 
 ' subjects ' have alike exhibited at their increasing successes, and at the 
 results of our excursions into novel lines of experiment. The affair has 
 not been the discovery of the possession of special powers, first made and 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 29 
 
 then worked up by the parties themselves for gain or glory. The experi- 
 menters in this case were disposed to pass the matter over altogether as 
 one of no moment, and only put themselves at my disposal in regard to 
 experiments in order to oblige me. The experiments have all been devised 
 and conducted by myself and Mr. Birchall, without any previous intimation 
 of their nature, and could not possibly have been foreseen. In fact they 
 have been to the young ladies a succession of surprises. No set of experi- 
 ments of a similar nature has ever been more completely known from its 
 origin, or more completely under the control of the scientific observer." 
 
 I must pass over the record of the earlier experiments, where the 
 ideas transferred were of colours, geometrical figures, cards, and visible 
 objects of all sorts, which the percipient was to name — these being similar 
 in kind, though on the whole superior in the proportion of successes, to 
 those already described.^ The reproduction of diagrams was introduced 
 in October, 1883, and in that and the following month about 150 trials 
 were made. The whole series has been carefully mounted and pre- 
 served by Mr. Guthrie. • No one could look through them without per- 
 ceiving that the hypothesis of chance or guess-work is out of the question ; 
 that in most instances some idea, and in many a complete idea, of the 
 original must, by whatever means, have been present in the mind of 
 the person who made the reproduction. In Mr. Guthrie's words : — 
 
 " It is difficult to classify them. A great number of them are decided 
 successes ; another large number give part of the drawing ; others exhibit 
 the general idea, and others again manifest a kind of composition of 
 form. Others, such as the drawings of flowers, have been described and 
 named, but have been too difficult to draw. A good many are perfect 
 failures. The drawings generally run in lots. A number of successful 
 copies will be produced very quickly, and again a number of failures — 
 indicating, I think, faultiness on the part of the agent, or growing fatigue 
 on the part of the ' subject.' Every experiment, whether successful or 
 a failure, is given in the order of trial, with the conditions, name of 
 ' subject ' and agent, and any remarks made by the ' subject ' specified 
 at the bottom. Some of the reproductions exhibit the curious pheno- 
 menon of inversion. These drawings must speak for themselves. The 
 principal facts to be borne in mind regarding them are that they have 
 been executed through the instrumentality, as agents, of persons of 
 unquestioned probity, and that the responsibility for them is spread over 
 a considerable group of such persons ; while the conditions to be observed 
 were so simple — for they amounted really to nothing more than taking 
 
 ^ The fuU record of the experiments wiU be found in the Proceedings of the S.P.R., 
 vol. i., p. 264, &c., and vol. ii., p. 24, &c. There is one point of novelty which is thus 
 described by Mr. Guthrie : " We tried also the perception of motion, and found that 
 the movements of objects exhibited could be discerned. The idea was suggested by an 
 experiment tried with a card, which in order that all present should see, I moved about, 
 and was informed by the percipient that it was a card, but she could not tell which 
 one because it seemed to be moving about. On a subsequent occasion, in order to 
 test this perception of motion, I bought a toy monkey, which worked up and down 
 on a stick by means of a string drawing the arms and legs together. The answei- 
 was : ' I see red and yellow, and it is darker at one end than the other. It is like 
 a flag moving about — it is moving. . . , Now it is opening and shutting like a pair 
 of soissors.' " 
 
30 THE EXPERIMENT A L BA SIS : [Chap. II 
 
 care that the original should not be seen by the ' subject ' — that it is 
 extremely difficult to suppose them to have been eluded." 
 
 I give a few specimens — not unduly favourable ones, but illustrating 
 the " spreading of responsibility " to which Mr. Guthrie refers. The 
 agents concerned were Mr. Guthrie ; Mr. Steel, the President of the 
 Liverpool Literary and Philosophical Society ; Mr. Birchall, mentioned 
 above ; Mr. Hughes, B.A., of St. John's College, Cambridge ; and myself. 
 The names of the percipients were Miss Relph and Miss Edwards. The 
 conditions which I shall describe were those of the experiments in which 
 I myself took part ; and I have Mr. Guthrie's authority for stating that 
 they were uniformly observed in the other cases. The originals were for 
 the most part drawn in another room from that in which the percipient 
 was placed. The few executed in the same room were drav\'n while the 
 percipient was blindfolded, at a distance from her, and in such a way 
 that the process would have been wholly invisible to her or anyone else, 
 even had an attempt been made to observe it. During the process of 
 transference, the agent looked steadily and in perfect silence at the 
 original drawing, which was placed upon an intervening wooden stand ; 
 the percipient sitting opposite to him, and behind the stand, blindfolded 
 and quite still. The agent ceased looking at the drawing, and the blind- 
 folding was removed, only when the percipient professed herself ready 
 to make the reproduction, which happened usually in times varying 
 from half-a-minute to two or three minutes. Her position rendered it 
 absolutely impossible that she should obtain a glimpse of the original. 
 Apart from the blindfolding, she could not have done so without rising 
 from her seat and advancing her head several feet ; and as she was very 
 nearly in the same line of sight as the drawing, and so very nearly in the 
 centre of the agent's field of vision, the slightest approach to such a 
 movement must have been instantly detected. The reproductions were 
 made in perfect silence, the agent forbearing to follow the actual process 
 of the drawing with his eyes, though he was, of course, able to keep the 
 percipient under the closest observation. 
 
 In the case of all the diagrams, except those numbered 7 and 8, the 
 agent and the percipient were the only two persons in the room during 
 the experiment. In the case of numbers 7 and 8, the agent and Miss 
 Relph were sitting quite apart in a corner of the room, while Mr. Guthrie 
 and Miss Edwards were talking in another part of it. Numbers 1-6 are 
 specially interesting as being the complete and consecutive series of a 
 single sitting. 
 
Chap. II; THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 31 
 
 No. 1. O-RiGiNAL Drawing. No. 1. Rhproduction. 
 
 Mr. Guthrie asd Miss Ed'w'ards No coBtect. 
 
 No. 2. Original Drawing. 
 
 No. 2. RsPKGUUOriON. 
 
 Mr, Guthrie and J.Ii&s Edwards. No contact 
 
32 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap. TT 
 
 No. 3. OniaiNAi, Deawiwg. No. 3, Repp.odcction. 
 
 Mr. Guthrie and Miss Edwards 
 No contact. 
 
 No. -1. Origihal Drawing. 
 
 No. 4. E.EPKCDUCTION. 
 
 Mr. Guthvie and Miss Edwiird.i. 
 No coutac.t. 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 33 
 
 No, 5. OsicrNAL Drawing. No 5 ReprodoctioU. 
 
 Mr. Qutlirie and Miss Edwards. 
 No contact. 
 
 No. C. Original Drawing. 
 
 Mr GtithrLe and Misd Edwurda. No contact 
 
 No. 6. Repeoduction 
 
 Mtss Edvarcb almost directly said, " Are you thinking of the bottom of the sea, vatb shells and 
 fishes ? " and then, " Is it a snail or a flsh ?" — then drew as above 
 
THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap. II 
 
 34 
 
 No. 7 Obiginai, Dbawdjg. 
 
 Mr. GniTjey and Mi.ss Relph. Contact for half-a-minute before the reproduction was drawn. 
 
 No. 7. Repeoduotion. 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 35 
 
 No. 8. Original Drawing. No. 8. Reproduction. 
 
 Mr Gumey and Mi^ Relph. No contact. 
 
 No. 9. Original Drawing. 
 
 Mr. Birchall and Miss Bclph. No contact. 
 
 No. 9. Repbodcotion. 
 
 Miss Kelph said she seemed to see <t lot of ring.s, as if they ware moving, and she could not get 
 them steadily before her eyes. 
 
6 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS: [Chap. II 
 
 No. 10. Original Drawing. No. 10. Reprodcctiok. 
 
 Mr. Birchall and Miss Belph. No contact. 
 
 N't). 11. Original Drawing. 
 
 •'Mr. Birchall and Miss Edwards. Ko contact. 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 
 
 37 
 
 No. 12. Oeiginai, De^wtns. 
 
 Vtr Steel and Miss Reiph. No contact. 
 
 No. 12. RErsoDrcTiOs. 
 
38 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap. II 
 
 Ko. 13. Obioinai Drawing. No. 13. Reprodtjotion. 
 
 Mr. Steel and Misa Edwards. Contact before the 
 reproduction was made 
 
 No. 14 OiiiGiNA], Dbavving. 
 
 No. 14 Reproduction. 
 
 Mr. Hughes and Miss Edwards. Contact 
 before the reproduction was made. 
 
 Mis.s Edwards said, "A box or chair 
 badly shaped "—then drew as above. 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 
 
 39 
 
 No, 15. Obighjai/ Dbawing, 
 
 Mr. Hughes and Miss Edwards. No contact 
 
 No, 15. Rkfeoductiok. 
 
 M!33 Edwards saldj "It is like a mask at apantomiase," aad Jmrnediatel^ drew as abo^a 
 
40 
 
 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap. II 
 
 Nn. 16. Original Dkawino. 
 
 Mr. Hughes and Miss Edwards No contact. 
 
 No. 16. HEPBODUOTtON. 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 41 
 
 § 9. Soon after the publication of these results, Mr. Guthrie was 
 fortunate enough to obtain the active co-operation of Dr. Oliver J. Lodge 
 [now Sir Oliver Lodge], Professor of Physics in University College, 
 Liverpool, who carried out a long and independent series of experiments 
 with the same two percipients, and completely convinced himself of the 
 genuineness of the phenomena. In his report {Proc. S.P.R., vol. ii. 
 p. 189) he says : — 
 
 " As regards collusion and trickery, no one who has witnessed the 
 absolutely genuine and artless manner in which the impressions are 
 described, but has been perfectly convinced of the transparent honesty 
 of purpose of all concerned. This, hov/ever, is not evidence to persons 
 who have not been present, and to them I can only say that to the 
 best of my scientific belief no collusion or trickery was possible under 
 the varied circumstances of the experiments. . . . When one has the 
 control of the circumstances, can change them at will and arrange one's 
 own experiments, one gradually acquires a belief in the phenomena 
 observed quite comparable to that induced by the repetition of ordinary 
 physical experiments. . . . We have many times succeeded with agents 
 quite disconnected from the percipient in ordinary'- life, and sometimes 
 complete strangers to them. Mr. Birchall, the headmaster of the Birkdale 
 Industrial School, frequently acted ; and the house physician at the Eye 
 and Ear Hospital, Dr. Shears, had a successful experiment, acting alone, 
 on his first and only visit. All suspicion of a prearranged code is thus 
 rendered impossible even to outsiders who are unable to witness the 
 obvious fairness of all the experiments." 
 
 The objects of which the idea was transferred were sometimes things 
 with names (cards, key, teapot, flag, locket, picture of donkey, and so 
 on), sometimes irregular drawings with no name. Professor Lodge satis- 
 fied himself that auditory as well as visual impressions played a part — 
 that in some cases the idea transferred was that of the object itself, and 
 in others, that of its name ; thus confirming the conclusion which we 
 had come to in the experiments with the Creery family. Of the two 
 percipients one seemed more susceptible to the visual, and the other 
 to the auditory impressions. A case where the auditory element seems 
 clearly to have come in is the following. The object 
 was a tetrahedron rudely drawn in projection, thus — 
 
 The percipient said : '.' Is it another triangle ? " No answer was given, 
 but Professor Lodge silently passed round to the agents a scribbled 
 message, " Think of a pyramid." The percipient then said, " I only 
 see a triangle " — then hastily, " Pyramids of Egypt. No, I shan't do 
 this." Asked to draw, she only drew a triangle. 
 
 I will only give one other case from this series, which is important 
 as showing that the percipient may be simultaneously influenced by 
 two minds, which are concentrated on two difierent things. The two 
 agents being seated opposite to one another. Professor Lodge placed 
 between them a piece of paper, on one side of which was drawn a square, 
 and on the other a cross. They thus had different objects to contemplate. 
 
 Originals. [_^j _^<^ Repboduction. f\7 
 
42 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap. II 
 
 and neither knew what the other was looking at ; nor did the percipient 
 know that anything unusual was being tried. There was no contact. 
 Very soon the percipient said, " I see things moving about ... I seem 
 to see two things ... I see first one up there and then one down there 
 ... I don't know which to draw ... I can't see either distinctly." 
 Professor Lodge said : " Well, anyhow, draw what you have seen." She 
 took off the bandage and drew first a square, and then said, " Then there 
 was the other thing as well . . . afterwards they seemed to go into 
 one," — and she drew a cross inside the square from corner to corner, 
 adding afterwards, " I don't know what made me put it inside." The 
 significance of this experimental proof of joint agency will be more fully 
 realised in connection with some of the spontaneous cases. 
 
 The following passage from the close of Professor Lodge's report has 
 a special interest for us, confirming, as it does, the accounts which we 
 had received from our own former " subjects," and the views above 
 expressed as to the conditions of success and failure : — 
 
 " With regard to the feelings of the percipients when receiving an 
 impression, they seem to have some sort of consciousness of the action of 
 other minds on them ; and once or twice, when not so conscious, have 
 complained that there seemed to be ' no power ' or anything acting, and 
 that they not only received no impression, but did not feel as if they were 
 going to. 
 
 " I asked one of them what she felt when impressions were coming 
 freely, and she said she felt a sort of influence or thrill. They both say 
 that several objects appear to them sometimes, but that one among them 
 persistently recurs and they have a feeling when they fix upon one that 
 it is the right one. 
 
 " One serious failure rather depresses them, and after a success others 
 often follow. It is because of these rather delicate psychological con- 
 ditions that one cannot press the variations of an experiment as far as one 
 would do if dealing with inert and more dependable matter. Usually the 
 presence of a stranger spoils the phenomena, though in some cases a 
 stranger has proved a good agent straight off. 
 
 " The percipients complain of no fatigue as induced by the experi- 
 ments, and I have no reason to suppose that any harm is done them." 
 
 It is the " delicate psychological conditions " of which Professor 
 Lodge here speaks that are in danger of being ignored, just because they 
 cannot be measured and handled. The man who first hears of thought- 
 transference very naturally imagines that, if it is a reality, it ought to 
 be demonstrated to him at a moment's notice. He forgets that the ex- 
 periment being essentially a mental one, his own presence — so far as he 
 has a mind — may be a factor in it ; that he is demanding that a delicate 
 weighing operation shall be carried out, while he himself, a person of 
 unknown weight, sits judicially in one of the scales. After a time he will 
 learn to allow for the conditions of his instruments, and will not expect 
 in the operations of an obscure vital influence the rigorous certainty of 
 a chemical reaction. 
 
 I cannot conclude this division of the subject without a reference to 
 a remarkable set of diagrams which appeared in Science for July.. 1885 — 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 43 
 
 the first-fruits of the investigation of thought-transference set on foot 
 by the American Society for Psychical Research. Most of the trials 
 were carried out by Mr. W. H. Pickering (brother of the eminent as- 
 tronomer at Harvard) and his sister-in-law. Though the success is far 
 less striking to the eye than in the several English series, the evidence 
 for some agency beyond chance seems on examination irresistible. 
 
 § 10. So far the present sketch has included transference of impres- 
 sions of the visual and auditory sorts only — impressions, moreover, 
 which for the most part represented formed objects or definite groups 
 of sensations, not sensations pure and simple. These are not only by 
 far the most important forms of the phenomenon, in relation to the wider 
 spontaneous operations of telepathy which we shall consider in the sequel ; 
 but are also the most convenient forms for experiment. Moreover, I 
 have been tracing the development of the subject historically ; and it 
 was in connection with ideas belonging to the higher forms of sense that 
 the transferences to percipients who were in a normal state were first 
 obtained. But the existence of such cases would prepare us for trans- 
 ferences of a more elementary type — transferences of a simple formless 
 sensation and nothing more, which should impress the percipient not 
 as an idea, but in its direct sensational character ; and if the phenomena 
 be arranged in a logical scale from the less to the more complex, such 
 cases would have the priority. For their exhibition, it is naturally to 
 the lower senses that we should look — taste, smell, and touch — which 
 last (since a certain intensity of experience seems necessary) we should 
 hardly expect to prove effective till it reached the degree of pain. These 
 lower forms are, in fact, those which preponderate in the earlier observa- 
 tions of mesmeric rapport in this country ; and our own experiments in 
 mesmerism have included several instances of this sort.^ Thus the dis- 
 covery that a similar " community of sensation " might exist between 
 persons in a normal state, and without any resort to mesmeric or hypnotic 
 processes, not only filled up an obvious lacuna, but gave a fresh proof 
 of the fundamental unity of our many-sided subject. 
 
 In the case of taste, we owe the discovery to Mr. Guthrie — the phe- 
 nomenon having been, we believe, first observed by him on August 30th, 
 1883, and first fully examined in the course of a visit which Mr. Myers 
 and the present writer paid to him in the following week. Failing to 
 obtain very marked success in other lines of experiment, it occurred to us to 
 introduce this novel form ; but the superiority of the results was probably 
 due simply to the fact that they were obtained on the later days of our 
 visit, when the " subjects " had become accustomed to our presence. 
 
 I will quote the report made at the time : — 
 
 " The taste to be discerned was known only to one or more of the three 
 actual experimenters ; and the sensations experienced were verbally 
 described by the ' subjects ' (not written down), so that all danger of 
 involuntary muscular guidance was eliminated. 
 
 " A selection of about twenty strongly-tasting substances was made. 
 
 ^ It is impossible here to give more than a selection of cases. I must refer the 
 reader to chap. 1. of the Supplement [original edition], and to the Proceedings of the 
 Society for Psychical Research, vol. i., p. 225, etc., vol. ii., p. 17, etc., and p. 205, 
 etc. ; and Mr. Guthrie's " Further Report " in vol. iii. 
 
44 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Cha^p. II 
 
 These substances were enclosed in small bottles and small parcels, pre- 
 cisely similar to one another, and kept carefully out of the range of vision 
 of the ' subjects,' who were, moreover, blindfolded, so that no grimaces made 
 by the tasters could be seen. The ' subjects,' in fact, had no means what- 
 ever of knowing, through the sense of sight, what was the substance tasted. 
 
 " Smell had to be guarded against with still greater care. When the 
 substance was odoriferous the packet or bottle was opened outside the 
 room, or at such a distance, and so cautiously as to prevent any sensible 
 smell from escaping. The experiments, moreover, were conducted in the 
 close vicinity of a very large kitchen, from whence a strong odour of 
 beefsteak and onions proceeded during almost all the time occupied. The 
 tasters took pains to keep their heads high above the ' subjects,' and to 
 avoid breathing with open mouth. One substance (coffee) tried was found 
 to give off a slight smell, in spite of all precautions, and an experiment 
 made with this has been omitted. 
 
 " The tasters were Mr. Guthrie (M. G.), Mr. Gurney (E. G.), and Mr. 
 Myers (M.). The percipients may be called R. and E. The tasters lightly 
 placed a hand on one of the shoulders or hands of the percipients — there 
 not being the same objection to contact in trials of this type as where 
 lines and figures are concerned, and the ' subjects ' themselves seeming to 
 have some faith in it. During the first experiments (September 3rd 
 and 4th) there were one or two other persons in the room, who, however, 
 were kept entirely ignorant of the substance tasted. During the experi- 
 ments silence was preserved. The last fifteen of them (September 5th) 
 were made when only M. G., E. G., and M., with the two percipients, were 
 present. On this evening E. was, unfortunately, suffering from sore 
 throat, which seemed to blunt her susceptibility. On this occasion none of 
 the substances were allowed even to enter the room where the percipients 
 were. They were kept in a dark lobby outside, and taken by the investi- 
 gators at random, so that often one investigator did not even know what 
 the other took. Still less could any spy have discerned what was chosen, 
 had such spy been there, which he certainly was not. 
 
 " A very small portion of each substance used was found to be enough. 
 The difficulty lies in keeping the mean between the massive impression of 
 a large quantity of a salt, spice, bitter, or acid, which confounds the specific 
 differences under each general head, and the fading impression which is 
 apt to give merely a residual pungenc3^ from which the characteristic 
 flavour has escaped. It is necessary to allow some minutes to elapse 
 between each experiment, as the imaginary taste seems to be fully as 
 persistent as the real one. 
 
 September yyd, 1883. 
 
 TASTER. PERCIPIENT. SUBSTANCE. ANSWERS GIVEN. 
 
 I, — M E Vinegar "A sharp and nasty taste." 
 
 2.— M E Mustard " Mustard." 
 
 3. — M R Do "Ammonia." 
 
 4. — M E Sugar "I still taste the hot taste of 
 
 the mustard." 
 September ^th. 
 
 5. — E. G. & M. . E Worcestershire sauce " Worcestershire sauce." 
 
 6. — M. G E Do. " Vinegar." 
 
 7, — E. G. & M. . E Port wine " Between eau de Cologne and 
 
 beer." 
 
 8. — M. G R Do " Raspberry vinegar." 
 
 9. — E. G. & M. . E Bitter aloes " Homble and bitter." 
 
 IG. — M. G R. ... Alum "Atasteofink — ofiron — of vine- 
 gar . I feel it on my lips — it is 
 as if I had been eating alum.' 
 
Chap. II] 
 
 THO UGHT-TRA NSFERENCE 
 
 45 
 
 12.— E. G. & M. . E. 
 
 13.— M. G R. 
 
 14.— E. G, &M. . E. 
 15.— M. G R. 
 
 TASTER. PERCIPIENT. SUBSTANCE. ANSWERS GIVEN. 
 
 II. — M. G E Alum (E. perceived that M. G. was 
 
 not tasting bitter aloes, as 
 E. G. and M. supposed, but 
 something different. No 
 distinct perception on ac- 
 count of the persistence of 
 the bitter taste.) 
 
 Nutmeg " Peppermint — no — what you 
 
 put in puddings — nutmeg." 
 
 Do " Nutmeg." ^ 
 
 Sugar Nothing perceived. 
 
 Do Nothing perceived. 
 
 (Sugar should be tried at an 
 earlier stage in the series, as 
 after the aloes, we could 
 scarcely taste it oixrselves.) 
 
 16. — E. G. & M. . E Cayenne pepper ... "Mustard." 
 
 17. — M. G R. ... Do. ... " Caj^enne pepper." 
 
 (After the cayenne we were 
 unable to taste anything 
 further that evening.) 
 
 September 5th. 
 
 18. — E. G. & M. . E Carbonate of soda . Nothing perceived. 
 
 19. — M. G R. ... Caraway seeds .... "It feels like meal — like a seed 
 
 loaf — caraway seeds." 
 (The substance of the ' seeds 
 seemed to be perceived 
 before their taste.) 
 
 Cloves " Cloves." 
 
 Citric acid Nothing perceived. 
 
 Do " Salt." 
 
 Liquorice " Cloves." 
 
 Cloves " Cinnamon." 
 
 Acid jujube " Pear drop." 
 
 Do. " Something hard, which is 
 
 giving way — acid jujube." 
 Candied ginger. ... " Something sweet and hot." 
 
 Do. " Almond toffy." 
 
 (M. G. took his ginger in the 
 dark, and was some time 
 before he realised that it was 
 ginger.) 
 Home-made Noyau . " Salt." 
 
 Do. . " Port wine." 
 
 (This was by far the most 
 strongly smelling of the sub- 
 stances tried, the scent of 
 kernels being hard to con- 
 ceal. Yet it was named by 
 E. as salt.) 
 
 31.— E. G. & M. . E Bitter aloes " Bitter." 
 
 32. — M. G R Do Nothingperceived. 
 
 ^ In some cases two experiments were carried on simultaneously -with the same 
 substance ; and when this was done, the first percipient was of course not told 
 whether her answer was right or wrong. But it will perhaps be suggested that, when 
 her answer was right, the agent who was touching her unconsciously gave her an 
 intimation of the fact by the pressure of his hand ; and that she then coughed or 
 made some audible signal to her companion, who followed suit. Whatever the theory 
 may be worth, it will, we think, be seen that the success of the second percipient with 
 the nutmeg was the only occasion, throughout the series, to which it can be applied. 
 
 20.— E. G. &M. 
 
 . E 
 
 21.— E. G. &M. 
 
 . E 
 
 22.— M. G 
 
 B.. ... 
 
 23.— E. G. &M. 
 
 . E 
 
 24.— M. G 
 
 R. .. . 
 
 25.— E. G. & M. 
 
 . E 
 
 26.— M. G 
 
 R. .. . 
 
 27.— E. G. &M. 
 
 . E 
 
 28.— M.G 
 
 . R. .. . 
 
 29.— E. G. & M. . E. 
 30.— M. G R. 
 
46 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS: [Chap. 11 
 
 " We should have preferred in these experiments to use only substances 
 which were wholly inodorous. But in order to get any description of 
 tastes from the percipients, it was necessary that the tastes should be 
 either very decided or very familiar. It would be desirable, before entering 
 on a series of experiments of this kind, to educate the palates of the 
 percipients by accustoming them to a variety of chemical substances, and 
 also by training them to distinguish, with shut eyes, between the more 
 ordinary flavours. It is well known how much taste is helped by sight and 
 determined by expectation ; and when it is considered that the percipients 
 in these cases were judging blindfold of the mere shadow of a savour, it 
 will perhaps be thought that even some of their mistakes are not much 
 wider of the mark than they might have been had a trace of the substance 
 been actually placed upon their tongues." 
 
 In later experiments, Mr. Guthrie endeavoured to m.eet the difficulty 
 caused by odorous substances, and even succeeded in obtaining what 
 appeared to be transferences of smell-impressions. The " subjects " 
 and the agents were placed in different rooms. An opening, io| inches 
 square, had been made in the wooden partition between the two rooms ; 
 and this had been filled in with a frame, covered with india-rubber and 
 fitting tightly. Through a slit in this frame the agent (Mr. Guthrie or 
 his relative. Miss Redmond) passed a hand, which both the " subjects " 
 could then touch. Under these conditions, as far as could be judged, 
 it was impossible for any scent to pass ; and, certainly, if any did pass, 
 it would have needed extreme hyperassthesia to detect it. The following 
 results were obtained on December 5th, 1883 : — 
 
 I. — Miss Redmond tasted powdered nutmeg. 
 
 E. said " Ginger." 
 
 R. said " Nutmeg." 
 2. — Mr. G. tasted powder of dry celery. 
 
 E. : "A bitter herb." 
 
 R. : " Something like camomile." 
 3. — Miss Redmond tasted coffee. 
 
 At the same time, without any previous intimation, Mr. G., with two 
 pins, pricked the front of the right wrist of Miss Redmond. 
 
 E. said : " Is it a taste at all ? " Mr. G. : " Why do you ask ? " 
 " Because I feel a sort of pricking in the left wrist." She was told 
 it was the right wrist, but said she felt it in the left. 
 
 R. : " Is it cocoa or chocolate ? " Answer given in the negative. 
 
 E. : " Is it coffee ? " 
 4. — Mr. G. tasted Worcestershire sauce. 
 
 R. : " Something sweet . . . also acid ... a curious taste." 
 
 E. : " Is it vinegar ? " 
 5. — Miss Redmond smelt eau de Cologne. 
 
 R. : " Is it eau de Cologne ? " 
 6. — Miss Redmond smelt camphor. 
 
 E. : " Don't taste anything." 
 
 R. : Nothing perceived. 
 7. — Mr. G. smelt carbolic acid. 
 
 R. : " What you use for toothache . . . creosote." 
 
 E. afterwards said she thought of pitch. 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 47 
 
 8. — Mr. G. Right instep pricked with pins. 
 
 E. guessed first the face, then the left shoulder ; then R. localised the 
 
 pain on the right foot. 
 The pain was then silently transferred to the left foot. E. localised it 
 on the left foot. Both maintained their opinions. 
 
 I will quote one more taste-series, for the sake of illustrating a special 
 point — namely, the deferment of the percipient's consciousness of the 
 sensation until a time when the agent had himself ceased to feel it. This 
 fact is of great interest, on account of the marked analogy to it which 
 we shall encounter in many of the spontaneous telepathic cases. The 
 instances below are too few to be conclusive ; but we used to notice the 
 same thing in our experiments with the Creery family — the object on 
 which the attention of the agents had been concentrated being some- 
 times correctly named after the experiment had been completely aban- 
 doned as a failure. 
 
 June nth, 1885. 
 
 Dr. Hyla Greves was in contact with Miss Relph, having tasted 
 
 salad oil. 
 Miss Relph said : " I feel a cool sensation in my mouth, something 
 
 like that produced by sal prunelle." 
 Mr. R. C. Johnson in contact, having tasted Worcestershire sauce in 
 
 another room. 
 " I taste something oily ; it is very like salad oil." Then, a few 
 
 minutes after contact with Mr. Johnson had ceased, " My mouth 
 
 seems getting hot after the oil." (N.B. — Nothing at all had been 
 
 said about the substances tasted either by Dr. Greves or Mr. 
 
 Johnson.) 
 Dr. Greves in contact, having tasted bitter aloes. 
 " I taste something frightfully hot . . . something like vinegar and 
 
 pepper. ... Is it Worcestershire sauce ? " 
 Mr. Guthrie in contact, also having tasted bitter aloes. 
 " I taste something extremely bitter, but don't know what it is, and 
 
 do not remember tasting it before. . . . It is a very horrid taste." 
 
 The possibility of the transference of pain, to a percipient in the 
 normal state, is also a recent discovery. In December, 1882, we obtained 
 some results which — with our well-tried knowledge of the percipient's 
 character — we regard as completely satisfactory ; but our more striking 
 successes in this line happen to have been with hypnotic subjects. ^ The 
 form of experiment has difficulties of its own. For, in mercy to the agent, 
 the pain which it is hoped to transfer cannot be very severely inflicted ; 
 and, moreover, in such circumstances of investigation as Mr. Guthrie's, 
 it is only a very limited amount of the area of the body that can practi- 
 cally be used — a fact which of course increases the percipient's chances 
 of accidental success. Still, the amount of success obtained with Mr. 
 Guthrie's " subjects," in a normal state, is such as certainly excludes 
 the hypothesis of accident. In some of the most remarkable series, 
 contact has been permitted, it being difficult to suppose that uncon- 
 scious pressure of the hand could convey information as to the exact 
 
 ^ See Proceedings of the S.P.R., vol. i., pp. 225-6 ; vol. ii., p. 250. 
 
48 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap. II 
 
 locality of a pain.i But complete isolation of the percipient is, no doubt, 
 a more satisfactory condition ; and at seven of the Liverpool meetings, 
 which took place at intervals from November, 1884, to July, 1885, the 
 experiment was arranged in the following way. The percipient being 
 seated blindfolded, and with her back to the rest of the party, all the 
 other persons present inflicted on themselves the same pain on the same 
 part of the body. Those who took part in this collective agency were 
 three or more of the following : Mr. Guthrie, Professor Herdman, Dr, 
 Hicks, Dr. Hyla Greves, Mr. R. C. Johnson, F.R.A.S., Mr. Birchall, 
 Miss Redmond, and on one occasion another lady. The percipient 
 throughout was Miss Relph. 
 
 In all, 20 trials were made. The parts pained were : — 
 
 I. — Back of left hand pricked. Rightly localised. 
 
 2. — Lobe of left ear pricked. Rightly localised. 
 
 3. — Left wrist pricked. " Is it in the left hand ? " — pointing to the 
 
 back near the little finger. 
 4. — Third finger of left hand tightly bound round with wire. A lower 
 
 joint of that finger was guessed. 
 5. — Left wrist scratched with pins. " It is in the left wrist, like being 
 
 scratched." 
 6. — Left ankle pricked. Rightly localised. 
 7. — Spot behind left ear pricked. No result. 
 8. — Right knee pricked. Rightly localised. 
 9. — Right shoulder pricked. Rightly localised. 
 10. — Hands burned over gas. " Like a pulling pain . . . then tingling, 
 
 like cold and hot alternately " — localised by gesture only. 
 II. — End of tongue bitten. " It is in the lip or the tongue." 
 12. — Palm of left hand pricked. " Is it a tingling pain in the hand, 
 
 here ? " — placing her finger on the palm of the left hand. 
 13. — Back of neck pricked. " Is it a pricking of the neck ? " 
 14. — Front of left arm above elbow pricked. Rightly localised. 
 15. — Spot just above left ankle pricked. Rightly localised. 
 16. — Spot just above right wrist pricked. " I am not quite sure, but I 
 feel a pain in the right arm, from the thumb upwards, to above 
 the wrist." 
 17. — Inside of left ankle pricked. Outside of left ankle guessed. 
 18. — Spot beneath right collarbone pricked. The exactly corresponding 
 
 spot on the left side was guessed. 
 19. — Back hair pulled. No result. 
 20. — Inside of right wrist pricked. Right foot guessed. 
 
 Thus in 10 out of the 20 cases, the percipient localised the pain with 
 great precision ; in 6 the localisation was nearly exact, and with these 
 we may include No. 10, where the pain was probably not confined to a 
 single well-defined area in the hands of all the agents ; in 2 no local im- 
 pression was produced ; and in i, the last, the answer was wholly wrong. 
 
 § II. We may pass now to a totally new division of experimental 
 cases. So far the effect of thought-transference on the receiving mind 
 has been an effect in consciousness — :the actual emergence of an image 
 
 ^ See, for instance, the record of Mr. Hughes's series in Mr. Guthrie's " Further 
 Report," above referred to. 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 49 
 
 or sensation which the percipient has recognised and described. But 
 it is not necessary that the effect should be thus recognised by the per- 
 cipient ; his witness to it may be unconscious, instead of conscious, and 
 yet may be quite unmistakable. The simplest example of this is v/hen 
 some effect is produced on his motor system — when the impression re- 
 ceived causes him to perform some action which proves to have distinct 
 reference to the thought in the agent's mind. 
 
 The cases fall into two classes. In one class the actions are purely 
 automatic : in the other some conscious idea of what was to be done has 
 preceded and accompanied the muscular effect ; so that that effect would 
 be at most semi-automatic. To begin with this semi-automatic class ; 
 it might be thought that examples would be found in those rarer cases 
 of the " willing-game " where contact, and movement on the agent's 
 part, are avoided. But we have received no records of such cases where 
 it is certain that the precautions neccessary to exclude the barest possi- 
 bility of slight unconscious physical signs w^ere rigidly enforced ; and 
 it will be preferable to describe some experiments made by members 
 of our own group, where this point was kept steadily in view. We have 
 had several interesting series in which the " subject's " power of utter- 
 ance has been inhibited by the silent determination of the operator. Our 
 first experiments of this sort were made in January, 1883. The " sub- 
 ject " was our friend, Mr. Sidney Beard, who had been thrown into a 
 light hypnotic trance by Mr. G. A. Smith. A list of twelve Yeses and 
 Noes in arbitrary order was written by one of ourselves and put into 
 Mr. Smith's hand, with directions that he should successively " will " 
 the " subject " to respond or not to respond, in accordance with the 
 order of the list. Mr. Beard was lying back with closed eyes ; and a 
 tuning-fork was struck and held at his ear, with the question, " Do you 
 hear ? " asked by one of ourselves. This was done twelve times with 
 a completely successful result, the answer or the failure to answer corre- 
 sponding in each case with the "yes" or "no" of the written list — 
 that is to say, with the silently concentrated will of the agent. ^ 
 
 A much more prolonged series of trials was made in November, 1883, 
 by Professor Barrett, at his house in Dublin. The hypnotist was again 
 Mr. G. A. Smith. The " subject " was an entire stranger to Mr. Smith, 
 a youth named Fearnley, to whom nothing whatever was said as to the 
 nature of the experiment about to be tried, until he was thrown into 
 the hypnotic state. [The results, obtained at different distances, were 
 
 ^ Similar trials on other occasions were equally successful ; as also were trials 
 where the tuning-fork was dispensed with, and the only sound was the question, 
 " Do you hear ? " asked by one of the observers. On these latter occasions, however, 
 Mr. Smith was holding Mr. Beard's hand ; and it might be maintained that " yes " 
 and " no " indications were given by unconscious variations of pressure. How 
 completely unconscious the supposed " reader " was of any sensible guidance will 
 be evident from Mr. Beard's own account. " During the experiments of January 1st, 
 when Mr. Smith mesmerised me, I did not entirely lose consciousness at any time, 
 but only experienced a sensation of total numbness in my limbs. When the trial 
 as to whether I could hear sounds was made, I heard the sounds distinctly each time, 
 but in a large number of instances I felt totally unable to acknowledge that I heard 
 them. I seemed to know each time whether Mr. Smith wished me to say that I 
 heard them ; and as I had surrendered my will to his at the commencement of the 
 experiment, I was unable to reassert my power of volition whilst under his influence." 
 
50 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap. II 
 
 almost completely successful. For the sake of brevity they are omitted here ; 
 as are also two other short but successful series with different " sub- 
 jects," and in one a different hypnotist, in which Mr. Gumey was the 
 experimenter .-^Ed.] 
 
 § 12. But in experiments of this class it is clearly difficult to be sure 
 that the conscious idea of the evoked or the inhibited action does not 
 precede or accompany the muscular effects. Indeed, as we have seen, 
 the percipient's own account has sometimes shown that it did so. I 
 proceed, then, to our second class of cases. There is, fortunatel}^ one 
 sort of act where the verdict of the performer that it was automatically 
 performed may be taken as conclusive ; the act of writing. If words 
 are written down which the writer is obliged to read over, and even to 
 puzzle over, just as anyone else might do, in order to learn what they 
 are, his unconsciousness of them in the act of writing may be taken as 
 established. Now written words are of course as good as spoken ones, 
 as evidence that a particular idea has been in some way communicated. 
 If, then, one person's automatic writing corresponds unmistakably to 
 the idea on which another person's mind was concentrated at the time, 
 and if the possibility of sensory indications has been excluded, we have 
 a clear example of some novel influence acting, not only without the 
 participation of the recognised organs of sense, but without the partici- 
 pation of the percipient's conscious intelligence. Here again we find 
 the advantage of the generic word " telepathy " — for it would clearly 
 be inaccurate to call a phenomenon "thought-transference" where what 
 is transferred does not make its appearance, on the percipient's side, as 
 thought or any other form of conscious perception. 
 
 We have in our collection several examples of this motor form of 
 experimental telepathy ; where a mental question on the part of some 
 one present has been answered in writing, with a planchette^ or a simple 
 pencil, without any consciousness of either the question or the answer 
 on the part of the person whose hand was automatically acting. But 
 the following group of cases is decidedly the most remarkable that has 
 come under our notice. 
 
 The Rev. P. H. Newnham, Vicar of Maker, Devonport, has had many 
 indications of spontaneous transference of thought from himself to his 
 wife ;* and at one period of his life, in 1871, he carried out a long and 
 systematic series of experiments, which were of the motor t^'pe that 
 we«»are now considering — he writing down a question, and the planchette 
 under his wife's hands replying to it. He recorded the results, day by 
 day, in a private diary, which he has kindly placed at our disposal. From 
 this diary I quote the following extracts : — 
 
 My wife always sat at a small low table, in a low chair, leaning back- 
 wards. I sat about eight feet distant, at a rather high table, and with 
 my back towards her while writing down the questions. It was absolutely 
 
 ^ A planchette has two advantages oyer a simple pencil. It is very much more 
 easily moved to write ; and it is very much easier to make with it the movements 
 necessary for the formation of letters without realising what the letters are. 
 
 • See e.g., the cases quoted in chap, v., §§ 2 and 8. 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 51 
 
 impossible that any gesture or play of features, on my part, could have 
 been visible or intelligible to her. As a rule she kept her eyes shut ; but 
 never became in the slightest degree hypnotic, or even naturally drowsy. 
 
 Under these conditions we carried on experiments for about eight 
 months, and I have 309 questions and answers recorded in my note-book, 
 spread over this time. But the experiments were found very exhaustive 
 of nerve power, and as my wife's health was delicate, and the fact of 
 thought-transmission had been abundantly proved, we thought it best to 
 abandon the pursuit. 
 
 I may mention that the planchette began to move instantly, with my 
 wife. The answer was often half written before I had completed the 
 question. 
 
 On first finding that it would write easily, I asked three simple questions 
 which were known to the operator ; ^ then three others, unknown to her, 
 relating to my own private concerns. All six having been instantly 
 answered in a manner to show complete intelligence, I proceeded 
 to ask : — 
 
 7.2 Write down the lowest temperature here this winter. 
 A. 8. 
 
 Now, this reply at once arrested my interest. The actual lowest 
 temperature had been 7 "6°, so that 8 was the nearest whole degree ; but my 
 wife said at once that, if she had been asked the question, she would have 
 written 7 and not 8 ; as she had forgotten the decimal, but remembered 
 my having said that the temperature had been down to 7 something. 
 
 I simply quote this, as a good instance, at the very outset, of perfect 
 transmission of thought, coupled with a perfectly independent reply ; the 
 answer being correct in itself, but different from the impression on the 
 conscious intelligence of both parties.® 
 
 Naturally our first desire was to see if we could obtain any information 
 concerning the natiire of the intelligence which was operating through the 
 planchette, and of the method by which it produced the written results. 
 We repeated questions on this subject again and again, and I will copy 
 down the principal questions and answers in the connection, 
 
 January 2gth. 
 
 13. Is it the operator's brain, or some external force, that moves the 
 
 planchette ? Answer " brain " or " force." 
 A. Will. 
 
 14. Is it the will of a living person, or of an immaterial spirit, distinct 
 
 from that person ? Answer " person " or " spirit." 
 A. Wife. 
 
 15. Give first the wife's Christian name ; then, my favourite name for her. 
 (This was accurately done.) 
 
 27. What is your own name ? 
 A. Only you. 
 
 28. We are not quite sure of the meaning of the answer. Explain. 
 A. Wife. 
 
 1 Mr. Newnham uses this word where we should use " subject " or " percipient." 
 
 * The numbers prefixed to the questions are those in the note-book. 
 
 ^ It will be borne in mind throughout that Mrs. Newnham had, at the time when 
 
 the answer was produced, no conscious knowledge of the question which her husband 
 
 had written down. 
 
52 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap. TI 
 
 Failing to get more than this, at the outset, we turned to the same 
 thought after question 114 ; when, having been closely pressed on another 
 subject, we received the curt reply — " Told all I know." 
 
 Febniavy i8fh. 
 
 117. Who are you that writes, and has told all you know ? 
 A. Wife. 
 
 118. But does no one tell wife what to write ? If so, who ? 
 A. Spirit. 
 
 11 9. Whose spirit ? 
 A. Wife's brain. 
 
 120. But how does wife's brain know (certain) secrets ? 
 A. Wife's spirit unconsciously guides. 
 
 121. Biit how does wife's spirit know things it has never been told ? 
 A. No external influence. 
 
 122. But by what internal influence does it know (these) secrets ? 
 A. You cannot know. 
 
 March 15th. 
 
 132. Who, then, makes the impressions upon her ? 
 A. Many strange things. 
 
 133. What sort of strange things ? 
 
 A. Things beyond your knowledge. 
 
 134. Do, then, things beyond our knowledge make impressions upon wife ? 
 A. Influences which no man understands or knows. 
 
 136. Are these influences which we cannot understand external to wife ? 
 A. External — invisible. 
 
 137. Does a spirit, or do spirits, exercise those influences ? 
 A. No, never (written very large and emphatically). 
 
 138. Then from whom, or from whence, do the external influences come ? 
 A. Yes ; you will never know. 
 
 139. What do you mean by writing " yes " in the last answer ? 
 A. That I really meant never. 
 
 April 10th. 
 
 192. But by what means are my thoughts conveyed to her brain ? 
 A. Electro-biology. 
 
 193. What is electro-biology ? 
 A. No one knows. 
 
 194. But do not you know ? 
 
 A. No. Wife does not know. 
 
 My object in quoting this large number of questions and replies [N.B. 
 those here given are mere samples] has not been merely to show the 
 instantaneous and unfailing transmission of thought from questioner to 
 operator ; but, more especially, to call attention to a remarkable char- 
 acteristic of the answers given. These answers, consistent and invariable 
 in their tenor from first to last, did not correspond with the opinions or 
 expectations of either myself or my wife. Neither myself nor my wife had 
 ever taken part in any form of (so-called) " spiritual " manifestations 
 before this time ; nor had we any decided opinion as to the agency by 
 which phenomena of this kind were brought about. But for such answers 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 53 
 
 as those numbered 14, 27, 137, 192, and 194, we were both of us totally 
 unprepared ; and I may add that, so far as we were prepossessed by any 
 opinions whatever, these replies were distinctly opposed to such opinions. 
 In a word, it is simply impossible that these replies should have been 
 either suggested or composed by the conscious intelligence of either of us. 
 I had a young man reading with me as a private pupil at this time. 
 On February 12th he returned from his vacation ; and, on being told of 
 our experiments, expressed his incredulity very strongly. I offered any 
 proof that he liked to insist upon, only stipulating that I should see the 
 question asked. Accordingly, Mrs. Newnham took her accustomed chair 
 in my study, while we went out into the hall, and shut the door behind us. 
 He then wrote down on a piece of paper : — 
 
 87, What is the Christian name of my eldest sister ? 
 
 We at once returned to the study, and found the answer already 
 waiting for us : — 
 A. Mina. 
 
 (This name was the family abbreviation of Wilhelmina ; and I should 
 add that it was unknown to myself.) 
 
 I must now go on to speak of a series of other experiments, of a very 
 remarkable kind. 
 
 We soon found that my wife was perfectly unable to follow the motions 
 of the planchette. Often she only touched it with a single finger ; but 
 even with all her fingers resting on the board, she never had the slightest 
 idea of what words were being traced out. It struck me that it would be 
 a good thing to take advantage of this peculiarity on her part, to ask 
 questions upon subjects that it was impossible for her to know anything 
 about. I had taken a deep interest in Masonic archaeology, and I now 
 questioned planchette on some subjects connected therewith. 
 
 February i^th. 
 
 92. What is the English of the great word of the R.A. ? 
 
 After an interruption, of which I shall speak hereafter, one great 
 word of the degree, but not the one I meant, was written, very 
 slowly and clearly. 
 
 February 18th. 
 
 112. What is the translation of the Great Triple Word ? 
 
 A. (The first syllable of the word in question was written correctly, 
 and then it proceeded.) The end unknown. Three languages. 
 Greece. Egypt. Syriac. 
 
 115. Who are you that know ? 
 (Answer scrawled and illegible.) 
 
 116. Please repeat same ansAver legibly. 
 A. Manifestation triune person. 
 
 March 26th. 
 
 166. Of what language is the first syllable of the Great Triple R.A. Word ? 
 A. Don't know. 
 
 167. Yes, you do. V^Tiat are the three languages of which the word is 
 
 composed ? 
 A. Greek, Egypt, Syriac first syllable [correctly given), rest unknown. 
 
 168. Write the syllable which is Syriac. 
 A. (First syllable correctly written.) 
 
54 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS: [Chap. II 
 
 169. VViite the syllable which is Egyptian. 
 A. Second. 
 
 170. Can you not write the syllable itself ? 
 A. Third Greek. 
 
 174. Write down the word itself. 
 
 A. First three and last two letters were written correctly, but four 
 incorrect letters, partly borrowed from another word of the same 
 degree, came in the middle. 
 
 176. Why do you write a word of which I know nothing ? 
 
 A. Wife tried hard to tell the word, but could not quite catch it. 
 
 177. Catch it from whom ? 
 A. Not quite sure. 
 
 178. Not quite sure of what ? 
 
 A. I know nothing. Wife doesn't quite know. 
 In the above series of answers we have, it seems to me, a very re- 
 markable combination of knowledge and ignorance. There is a perfect 
 appreciation of my thoughts, in the queries ; but a strange, persistent, 
 almost dogged, incapability of seeing my thoughts, in the replies. Especi- 
 ally in the answer to 116, and in some other answers [not here quoted], 
 there is a reference to an opinion which was published by Dr. Oliver, 
 whose works I had been carefully reading about four months before, but 
 with whose theory, in this case, I most strongly disagreed. So that here 
 was an opinion intimated which it was impossible that the operator could 
 have been aware of, and which the questioner had absolutely rejected as 
 untenable ! 
 
 182. Write out the prayer used at the advancement of a Mark Master 
 
 Mason. 
 
 A, Almighty Ruler of the Universe and Architect of all worlds, we 
 beseech Thee to accept this, our brother, whom we have this day 
 received into our most honourable Company of Mark Master 
 Masons. Grant him to be a worthy member of our brotherhood ; 
 and may he be in his own person a perfect mirror of all Masonic 
 virtues. Grant that all our doings may be to Thy honour and 
 glory, and to the welfare of all mankind. 
 
 This prayer was written ofi instantaneously and very rapidly. It is a 
 very remarkable production indeed. For the benefit of those who are not 
 members of the craft, I may say that no prayer in the slightest degree 
 resembling it is made use of in the Ritual of any Masonic degree ; and 
 yet it contains more than one strictly accurate technicality connected with 
 the degree of Mark Mason. My wife has never seen any Masonic prayers, 
 whether in " Carlile," or any other real or spurious Ritual of the Masonic 
 Order. 
 
 Here, then, assuredly was a formula composed by some intelligence 
 totally distinct from the conscious intelligence of either of the persons 
 engaged in the experiment. 
 
 I proceeded to inquire as follows : — 
 
 183. I do not know this prayer. Where is it to be found ? 
 A. Old American Ritual. 
 
 184. Where can I get one ? 
 
 A. Most likely none in England. 
 
 185. Can you not write the prayer that I made use of in my own Lodge ? 
 A. No, I don't know it. 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 55 
 
 In these last answers we see a new moral element introduced. There 
 is evasion, or subterfuge, of a more or less ingenious kind ; and totally 
 foreign to the whole character and natural disposition of the operator. A 
 similar attempt at deliberate invention, rather than plead guilty to total 
 ignorance, is contained in the following answers : — 
 
 May 'jth. 
 
 255. In what Masonic degree was the Triple Word first used ? 
 A. Wife does not know. 
 
 256. Cannot you tell her ? 
 
 A. How can wife know what no one else does ? 
 
 257. Does no one, then, know the answer to this ? 
 A. No one knows now. 
 
 258. What do you mean by " now " ? Did anyone once know ? 
 A. The last one who knew died at least twenty years ago. 
 
 259. What was his name ? 
 
 A. In America ; don't know name. 
 [Many more instances of these evasive replies occur.] 
 
 May loth. 
 
 Planchette again gave us an example of its sense of the humorous. 
 
 I had been obliged to engage a clergyman who was not a favourable 
 specimen of his profession, as I could procure no one else in time to get 
 the Sunday's work done. He was much amused with planchette, and 
 desired to ask : — 
 
 277. How should a bachelor live in this neighbourhood ? 
 (The answer was illegible.) 
 
 278. Please repeat answer. 
 A. Three months. 
 
 (Planchette evidently did not catch the exact query.) 
 
 279. I did not ask how long but how P 
 
 A. Eating and drinking and sleeping and smoking. 
 
 That clergyman never consulted planchette again. 
 
 I will conclude with a very pretty instance of a mistake instantly 
 corrected. It was on the same evening, May loth ; I had to preach on 
 the following Whit-Monday, on the occasion of laying a foundation-stone 
 with Masonic ceremonial, so I asked : — 
 
 275. Give me a text for Whit -Monday's sermon. 
 
 A. If I go not away, the Comforter will not come to you. 
 The selection of a subject suitable for Whitsuntide is plainly the first 
 idea caught by the intelligence ; so I proceeded : — 
 
 276. That will not do for my subject. I want a text for theMonday's sermon. 
 A. Let brotherly love continue. 
 
 I will add one example where, contrary to the usual rule, the idea 
 of the answer, though not that of the question, reached the level of con- 
 sciousness in Mrs. Newnham's mind. 
 
 59. What name shall we give to our new dog ? 
 A. Nipen. 
 The name of Nipen, from Feats on the Fiord, shot into the operator's 
 brain just as the question was asked. 
 
56 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap. Il 
 
 The above quotations form a fair sample of Mr. Newnham's 309 
 experiments of the same type, and no one who admits the bona fides of 
 the record, and beUeves that Mrs. Newnham, sitting with closed eyes 
 eight feet behind her husband, did not obtain through her senses an 
 unconscious knowledge of what he wrote, will deny that some sort of 
 telepathic influence was at work, acting below the level of the percipient's 
 consciousness. The experiments are further interesting as suggesting, 
 in the character of many of the replies, an unconscious intelligence — a 
 second self quite other than Mrs. Newnham's conscious self. " Uncon- 
 scious intelligence " is no doubt a somewhat equivocal phrase, and it 
 is necessary to know in every case exactly what is meant by it. It may 
 be used in a purely physical sense — to describe the unconscious cerebral 
 processes whereby actions are produced which as a rule are held to imply 
 conscious intelligence ; as, for instance, when complicated movements, 
 once performed with thought and effort, gradually become mechanical. 
 But it may be used also to describe psychical processes which are severed 
 from the main conscious current of an individual's life. Unconsciousness 
 in any further sense it would be rash to assert ; for intelligent psychic 
 process without consciousness of some sort, if not a contradiction in 
 terms, is at any rate something as impossible to imagine as a fourth 
 dimension in space. The events in question are outside the individual's 
 consciousness, as the events in another person's consciousness are ; but 
 they differ from these last in not revealing themselves as part of any 
 continuous stream of conscious life ; and no one, therefore, can give an 
 account of them as belonging to a self. What their range and conditions 
 of emergence may be we cannot tell ; since, in general, their very exist- 
 ence can only be inferred from certain sensible effects to which they 
 lead.^ I may recall the undoubted phenomena of what has been termed 
 " double consciousness," where a double psychical life is found connected 
 with a single organism. In those cases the two selves, one of which knows 
 nothing of the other, appear as successive ; but if we can regard such 
 segregated existences as united or unified by bonds of reference and 
 association which, for the partial view of one of them at least, remain 
 
 ^ It may be asked what right I have to make any such inference ; since d la 
 rigueur, the effects, being sensible and physical, do not require us to suppose that 
 they had any other than physical antecedents. It is true that it is impossible to 
 demonstrate that the physical antecedents, which undoubtedly exist, have any psychical 
 correlative. But the results in question have often no analogy to the automatic 
 actions which we are accustomed to attribute to " unconscious cerebration." They 
 are not the effects of habit and practice ; they are new results, of a sort which has 
 in all our experience been preceded by intention and reflection, and referable to a 
 self. But perhaps the simplest illustration of what is here meant by " unconscious 
 intelligence " is to be found in occasional facts of dreaming. Thus, it has occurred 
 to me at least once, in a dream, to be asked a riddle, to give it up, and then to be told 
 the answer — which, on waking, I found quite sufficiently pertinent to show that 
 the question could not have been framed without distinct reference to it. Yet for 
 the consciousness which I call mine, that reference had remained wholly concealed : 
 so little had I known myself as the composer of the riddle that the answer came to 
 me as a complete surprise. The philosophical problem of partial selves cannot be 
 here enlarged on. For a discussion of the subject from the point of view of cerebral 
 localisation, as well as for further quotations from Mr. Newnham's record, I may 
 refer the reader to Mr. Myer's paper on "Automatic Writing," in vol. iii. of the 
 Proceedings of the S.P.R. 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 57 
 
 permanently out of sight, then I do not see what new or fundamental 
 difficulty is introduced by conceiving them as simultaneous ; and simul- 
 taneity of the sort is what seems to be shown, in a fragmentary way, 
 by cases like the present. I shall have to recur to this conception in con- 
 nection with some of the facts of spontaneous telepathy (see pp. 17 1-2). 
 
 A further noteworthy point is that so often the questions and not 
 the answers in the agent's mind should have been telepathically dis- 
 cerned ; but we may perhaps conceive that the impulse first conveyed 
 set the percipient's independent activity to work, and so put an end 
 for the moment to the receptive condition. The power to reproduce 
 the actual word thought of is sufficiently shown in the cases where names 
 were given (15 and 87), and in some of the Masonic answers ; and the 
 following examples belong to the same class. 
 
 48. What name shall we give to our new dog ? 
 A. Yesterday was not a fair trial. 
 
 49, Why was not yesterday a fair trial ? 
 A. Dog. 
 
 And again : — 
 
 108. What do I mean by chaffing C. about a lilac tree ? 
 A. Temper and imagination. 
 
 109. You are thinking of somebody else. Please reply to my question. 
 A. Lilacs. 
 
 Here a single image or word seems to have made its mark on the 
 percipient's mind, without calling any originative activity into play ; 
 and we thus get the naked reproduction. In these last examples we 
 again notice the feature of deferred impression. The influence only grad- 
 ually became effective, the immediate answer being irrelevant to the 
 question. We may suppose, therefore, that the first effect took place 
 below the threshold of consciousness. 
 
 § 13. I may now proceed to some further results which were obtained 
 with percipients of less abnormal sensibility, and which demand, there- 
 fore, a careful application of the theory of probabilities. For the de- 
 velopment of the motor form of experiment in this direction, we have 
 again to thank M. Richet ; who here, as in the case of the card-guessing, 
 has brought the calculus to bear effectively on various sets of results 
 many of which, if looked at in separation, would have no significance.^ 
 The fact that the " subjects " of his trials were persons who had betrayed 
 no special aptitude for " mental suggestion," made it clearly desirable 
 that the bodily action required should be of the very simplest sort. The 
 formation of words by a planchette-writer requires, of course, a very 
 complex set of muscular co-ordinations : all that M. Richet sought to 
 obtain was a single movement or twitch. In the earlier trials an object 
 was hidden, and the percipient endeavoured to discover it by means 
 of a sort of divining-rod — the idea being that he involuntarily twitched 
 
 ^ I have given a fuller description aud criticism of M. Richet's investigations in 
 vol. ii. of the Proceedivgs of the S.P.R. 
 
58 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap." II 
 
 the rod at the right moment under the influence of " mental suggestion " 
 from the agent, who was watching his movements. But where the subject 
 of communication is of such an extremely simple kind, very elaborate 
 precautions would be needed to guard against unconscious hints. Indi- 
 cations from the expression or attitude of the " agent " may be prevented 
 by blindfolding the " percipient," and in other ways ; but if the two 
 are in close proximity, it is harder to exclude such signs as may be given 
 by involuntary movements, or by changes of breathing. M. Richet's 
 later experiments were ingeniously contrived so as to obviate this ob- 
 jection. 
 
 The place of a planchette was taken by a table, and M. Richet prefaces 
 his account by a succinct statement of the orthodox view as to " table- 
 turning." Rejecting altogether the three theories which attribute the 
 phenomena to wholesale fraud, to spirits, and to an unknown force, he 
 regards the gyrations and oscillations of seance-tables as due wholly to 
 the unconscious muscular contractions of the sitters. It thus occurred 
 to him to employ a table as an indicator of the movements that might 
 be produced, by " mental suggestion." The plan of the experiments 
 was as follows. Three persons (C, D, and E) took their seats in a semi- 
 circle, at a little table on which their hands rested. One of these three 
 was always a " medium " — a term used by M. Richet to denote a person 
 liable to exhibit intelligent movements in which consciousness and will 
 apparently take no part. Attached to the table was a simple electrical 
 apparatus, the efEect of which was to ring a bell whenever the current 
 was broken by the tilting of the table. Behind the backs of the sitters 
 at the table was another table, on which was a large alphabet, completely 
 screened from the view of C, D, and E, even had they turned round and 
 endeavoured to see it. In front of this alphabet sat A, whose duty was 
 to follow the letters slowly and steadily with a pen, returning at once 
 to the beginning as soon as he arrived at the end. At A's side sat B, 
 with a note-book ; his duty was to write down the letter at which A's 
 pen happened to be pointing whenever the bell rang. This happened 
 whenever one of the sitters at the table made the simple movement 
 necessary to tilt it. Under these conditions, A and B are apparently 
 mere automata. C, D, and E are little more, being unconscious of tilting 
 the table, which appears to them to tilt itself ; but even if they tilted it 
 consciously, and with a conscious desire to dictate words, they have no 
 means of ascertaining at what letter A's pen is pointing at any particular 
 moment ; and they might tilt for ever without producing more than an 
 endless series of incoherent letters. Things being arranged thus, a sixth 
 operator, F, stationed hiinself apart both from the tilting table and from 
 the alphabet, and concentrated his thought on some word of his own 
 choosing, which he had not communicated to the others. The three 
 sitters at the first table engaged in conversation, sang, or told stories ; 
 but at intervals the table tilted, the bell rang, and B wrote down the 
 letter which A's pen was opposite to at that moment. Now, to the as- 
 tonishment of all concerned, these letters, when arranged in a series, 
 turned out to produce a more or less close approximation to the word 
 of which F was thinking. 
 
 For the sake of comparing the results with those which pure accident 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 59 
 
 would give, M. Richet first considers some cases of the latter sort. He 
 writes the word NAPOLEON ; he then takes a box containing a number 
 of letters, and makes eight draws ; the eight letters, in the order of draw- 
 ing, turn out to be U P M T D E Y V. He then places this set below 
 the other, thus : — 
 
 NAPOLEON 
 
 UPMTDEYV 
 
 Taking the number of letters in the French alphabet to be 24, the proba- 
 bility of the correspondence of any letter in the lower line with the letter 
 immediately above it is, of course Jj ; and in the series of 8 letters it is 
 more probable than not that there will not be a single correspondence. 
 If we reckon as a success any case where the letter in the lower line corre- 
 sponds not only with the letter above it, but with either of the neighbours 
 of that letter in the alphabet^ i^-g-, where L has above it either K, L, or 
 M), then a single correspondence represents the most probable amount 
 of success. In the actual result, it will be seen, there is just one corre- 
 spondence, which happens to be a complete one — the letter E in the 
 sixth place. It wUl not be necessary to quote other instances. Suf&ce 
 it to say that the total result, of trials involving the use of 64 letters, 
 gives 3 exact correspondences, while the expression indicating the most 
 probable number was 27 ; and 7 correspondences of the other type, 
 while the most probable number was 8. Thus even in this short set of 
 trials, the accidental result very nearly coincided with the strict theoretic 
 number. 
 
 We are now in a position to appreciate the results obtained when the 
 factor of " mental suggestion " was introduced. In the first experiment 
 made, M. Richet, standing apart both from the table and from the alpha- 
 bet, selected from Littre's dictionary a line of poetry which was unknown 
 to his friends, and asked the name of the author. The letters obtained 
 by the process above described were J F A R D ; and there the tilting 
 stopped. After M. Richet's friends had puzzled in vain over this answer, 
 he informed them that the author of the line was Racine ; and juxtaposi- 
 tion of the letters thus — 
 
 JF A RD 
 JEANR 
 
 shows that the number of complete successes was 2, which is about 10 
 times the fraction representing the most probable number ; and that 
 the number of successes of the type where neighbouring letters are reck- 
 oned was 3, which is about 5 times the fraction representing the most 
 probable number. M. Richet tells us, however, that he was not actually 
 concentrating his thought on the author's Christian name. Even so, 
 
 ^ This procedure of counting neighbouring letters seems to require some justifica- 
 tion. It might be justified by the difiiculty, on the theory of mental suggestion, of 
 obtaining an exact coincidence of time between the tilting and the pointing. But I 
 think that M. Richet does justify it {Rev. Phil., p. 654), by reference to some other 
 experiments — not yet published, but of which he has shown us the record — where 
 intelligible words were produced of which no one in the room was, or had been, 
 thinking. For here also neighbouring letters appeared, but in such a way as left 
 no room for doubt, in the reader's mind, as to what the letter should have been. 
 
6o THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap. II 
 
 it probably had a subconscious place in his mind, which might suffi- 
 ciently account for its appearance. At the same time accident has of 
 course a wider scope when there is more than one result that would be 
 allowed as successful ; and the amount of success was here not nearly 
 striking enough to have any independent weight. 
 
 It is clearly desirable — with the view of making sure that F's mind, 
 if any, is the operative one — not to ask a question of which the answer 
 might possibly at some time have been within the knoAvledge of the 
 sitters at the table ; and in the subsequent experiments the name was 
 silently fixed on by F. The most striking success was this ; — 
 
 Name thought of: CHEVALON 
 
 Letters produced : C H E V A L 
 
 Here the most probable number of exact successes was 0, and the 
 actual number was 6. 
 
 Taking the sum of eight trials, we find that the most probable number 
 of exact successes was 2, and the actual number 14 ; and that the most 
 probable number of successes of the other type was 7, and the actual 
 number 24. It was observed, moreover, that the correspondences were 
 much more numerous in the earlier letters of each set than in the later 
 ones. The first three letters of each set were as follows : — 
 
 J F A— N E F— F O Q— H E N— C H E— E P J— C H E— A L L 
 
 J E A— L E G— E S T— H I G— D I E— DOR— C H E— Z K O 
 
 Here, out of 24 trials, the most probable number of exact successes 
 being i, the actual number is 8 ; the most probable number of successes 
 of the other type being 3, the actual number is 17. The figures become 
 still more striking if we regard certain consecutive series in the results. 
 Thus the probability of obtaining by chance the three consecutive corre- 
 spondences in the first experiment here quoted was -5}^ ; and that of 
 obtaining the 6 consecutive correspondences in the CHEVALON 
 experiment was about 1 00. 00 0.000 • 
 
 The experiment was repeated four times in another form. A line 
 of poetry was secretly and silently written down by the agent, with the 
 omission of a single letter. He then asked what the omitted letter was ; 
 it was correctly produced in every one of the four trials. The probability 
 of such a result was less than lioiEJiooo- 
 
 And now follows a very interesting observation. In some cases, after 
 the result was obtained, subsequent trials were made with the same word, 
 which of course the agent did not reveal in the meantime ; and the 
 amount of successes was sometimes markedly increased on these subse- 
 quent trials. Thus, when the name thought of was d'O R M O N T, 
 the first three letters produced on the first trial were E P J 
 ,, ,, ,, second ,, E P F 
 
 third „ EPS 
 
 fourth ,, DOR 
 
 Summing up these four trials, the most probable number of exact 
 successes was 0, and the actual number was 3 ; the most probable num- 
 ber of successes of the other type was i or at most 2 ; and the actual 
 number was 10. The probability of the 3 consecutive successes in the 
 last trial was about yo'.TriyTy 
 
 In respect of this name d'Ormont, there was a further very peculiar 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 6i 
 
 result. On the fourth trial, the letters produced in the manner described 
 stood thus :— DOREMIOD. 
 
 Thus, if the name thought of were spelt D O R E M O N D, 
 
 the approximation would be extraordinarily close, the probability of 
 the accidental occurrence of the 5 consecutive successes being something 
 infinitesimal.^ Now, as long as we are merely aiming at an unassailable 
 mathematical estimate of probabilities for each particular case, it does 
 not seem justifiable to take ifs of any sort into consideration. M. Richet, 
 who was the agent, expressly tells us that he was imagining the name 
 spelt as d'Ormont ; and on the strict account, therefore, the success 
 reached a point against which the odds, though still enormous, were 
 decidedly less enormous than if he had been imagining the other spelling. 
 But when we are endeavouring to form a correct view of what really 
 takes place, it would be unintelligent not to take a somewhat wider view 
 of the phenomena. And such a view seems to show that in those under- 
 ground mental regions where M. Richet's results (if more than accidental) 
 must have had their preparation, a mistake or a piece of independence 
 in spelling is by no means an unusual occurrence. The records of auto- 
 matism, quite apart from telepathy, afford many instances of such inde- 
 pendence. Thus a gentleman, writing automatically, was puzzled by the 
 mention of a friend at Froniunac — a place he had never heard of ; weeks 
 afterwards his own writing gave him the correct name — Fond du Lac. 
 Mr. Myers' paper, above referred to, contains one case where a planchette 
 wrote, " My name is Norman," presumably meaning Norval ; and another, 
 witnessed by Professor Sidgwick, where the Greek letter x was auto- 
 matically written as K H, with the result that for a time the word com- 
 pletely puzzled the writer. And while engaged on this very point I have 
 received a letter from Mr. Julian Hawthorne, in which he tells me that 
 the spelling of the planchette-writing obtained through the automatism 
 of a young child of his own was " much better than in her own letters 
 and journals." 
 
 I will insert here an incident to which, since it occurred in connection 
 with a person who has been detected in the production of spurious phe- 
 nomena, I wish to attribute no evidential importance. Throughout 
 this book care has been taken to rest our case exclusively on phenomena 
 and records of phenomena derived from (as we believe) quite untainted 
 sources ; but there are two reasons which seem to me to make the follow- 
 ing experience worth describing. First, those who already believe in 
 thought-transference will feel little doubt that we have here an instance 
 of it, which is in itself independent of the character and pretensions of 
 the percipient ; and this being so, they will find, in the close parallelism 
 that the case presents in some points to M. Richet's experiments, an 
 interesting confirmation of these. And secondly, it may be useful to 
 suggest that thought-transference is probably the true explanation of 
 certain results professedly produced by " spiritualistic mediumship " ; 
 for till telepathic percipience is allowed for, as a natural human faculty, 
 the occasional manifestations of it in dubious circumstances are certain 
 to be a source of confusion and error. 
 
 ^ Moreover the E in the 4th place had appeared in two of the preceding trials 
 and the final D in one of them, 
 
62 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap. II 
 
 On September 2, 1885, Mr. F. W. H. Myers, Dr. A. T. Myers, and the 
 present writer paid an impromptu visit to a professional " medium " 
 in a foreign town, who had no clue whatever to our names and identity. 
 We had decided beforehand on a name on which to concentrate our 
 thoughts, with a view to getting it reproduced. There was no oppor- 
 tunity for employing M. Richet's precautions and checks. The 
 " medium," her daughter, and the three visitors sat round a table on 
 which their hands were placed, and the present writer pointed to the 
 successive letters of a printed alphabet ; at intervals the sound of a rap 
 was heard, and the letter thus indicated was written down. Now these 
 conditions could not have been considered adequate, had the result 
 been that the name in our minds was correctly given ; for though our 
 two companions were not apparently looking at us and not in contact 
 with us, it might have been supposed that some involuntary and un- 
 conscious movement on our part revealed to one of them at what points 
 to make the raps. But as the result turned out, it will be seen, I think, 
 that this objection does not apply. The name that had been selected 
 was John Henry Pratt. The result obtained in the way described was 
 JONHNYESROSAT. From the N in the fifth place to the 
 end. Dr. Myers and myself regarded the letters that were being given as 
 purely fortuitous, and as forming gibberish ; and though Mr. F. W. H. 
 Myers detected a method in them, he was as far as we were from expecting 
 the successive letters before they appeared. On inspection, the method 
 becomes apparent. If in three places an approximation (of the 
 sort so often met with by M. Richet) be allowed, and a contiguous 
 letter be substituted, the complete name will be found to be given, 
 thus ; — 
 
 R PT 
 JON HN YES ROS AT 
 
 the first word being phonetically spelt, and the other two being correct 
 anagrams. It is highly improbable that such an amount of resemblance 
 was accidental ; and it is difiicult to suppose that it v/as due to muscular 
 indications unconsciously given by us in accordance with an unconscious 
 arrangement of the letters in our minds in phonetic and anagrammatic 
 order. If these suppositions be excluded, the only alternative will be 
 thought-transference — the letters whose image or sound was transferred 
 being modified by the percipient herself, in a way which seems, from 
 some experiments unconnected with thought-transference, to be quite 
 within the scope of the mind's unconscious operations. ^ But in whatever 
 way the knowledge of the letters or syllables reached the " medium's " 
 mind, I see no reason to think that the expression of it by raps was other 
 than a conscious act. The sounds were such as would be made by gently 
 tapping the foot against the wooden frame of the table ; and at a subse- 
 quent trial with one of these so-called " mediums " — the daughter — I 
 managed by very gradually advancing my own foot to receive on it first 
 a part and ultimately the whole of the impact. The movement required 
 to make the raps may have become semi-automatic from long habit, 
 
 ^ For a curious case of the automatic production of anagrams, see Proceedings of 
 the S.P.R., vol. ill., pp. 226-31. 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 63 
 
 but can hardly have been unconscious. I may add that, out of a good 
 many words and sentences which were spelt out in the same way at 
 several different sittings, the case recorded was (with a single doubtful 
 exception) the only one that contained the slightest indication of any 
 abnormal faculty. 
 
 To return to M. Richet's experiments — a result of a different kind 
 v/as the following, which is especially noteworthy as due to the agency 
 of an idea that was itself on the verge of the unconscious. M. Richet 
 chose a quotation at random from Littre's dictionary, and asked for 
 the name of the author, which was Legouve. The letters produced were 
 JOSEPHCHD, which looked like a complete failure. But the 
 quotation in the dictionary was adjacent to another from the works of 
 Joseph Chenier ; and M. Richet's eye, in running over the page, had 
 certainly encountered the latter name, which had probably retained a 
 certain low place in his consciousness. Another very interesting case 
 of a result unintended by the agent, though probably due to something 
 in his mind, was this. The name thought of was Victor ; the letters 
 produced on three trials were — 
 
 DALEN 
 
 DAMES 
 D ANDS 
 
 — seemingly complete failures. But it appeared that while the agent 
 had been concentrating his thoughts on " Victor," the name of a friend, 
 Danet, had spontaneously recurred to his memory. We should, of course, 
 be greatly extending the chances of accidental success, if we reckoned 
 collocations of letters as successful on the ground of their resemblance 
 to any one of the names or words which may have momentarily found 
 their way into the agent's mind while the experiment was in progress. 
 Here, however, the name seems to have suggested itself with considerable 
 persistence, and the resemblance is very close. And if the result may 
 fairly be attributed to " mental suggestion," then, of the two names 
 which had a certain lodgment in the agent's mind, the one intended to 
 be effective was ineffective, and vice-versa. 
 
 It is a remarkable fact that in the few hitherto recorded cases of 
 experimental telepathy, v^^here words have been indicated by writing 
 or by other movements on the percipient's part, the idea or word trans- 
 ferred seems as often as not to have been one which was not at the moment 
 occupying the agent's consciousness ; that is to say, the influence has 
 proceeded from some part of the agent's mind which is below the threshold 
 of conscious attention. (See p. 67-8 below.) This conception of unconscious 
 agency — of an " unconscious intelligence " in the agent as well as in the 
 percipient — will present itself again very prominently when we come 
 to consider the cases of spontaneous telepathy. But the experimental 
 instances have a theoretic importance of another sort. They seem to 
 exhibit telepathic production of movements by what is at most an 
 idea, and not a volition, on the agent's part. This, indeed, is a hypothesis 
 which seems justified even by M. Richet's less exceptional results. For 
 we must remember that in a sense A is throughout more immediately 
 the agent than F ; it is what A's mind contributes, not what F's mind 
 
64 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap. II 
 
 contributes, that produces the tilts at the right moments.^ But this 
 is of course through no will of A's ; he is ignorant of the required word, 
 and has absolutely no opportunity of bringing his volition into play. 
 His " agency " is of a wholly passive sort ; and his mind, as it follows 
 the course of his pen, is a mere conduit-pipe, whereby knowledge of a 
 certain kind obtains access to the " unconscious intelligence " which 
 evokes the tilts. If, then, the knowledge manifests itself as impulse, 
 can we avoid the conclusion that in this particular mode of access — in 
 " mental suggestion " or telepathy as such — a certain imptilsive quality 
 is involved. We shall encounter further signs of such an impulsive quality 
 among the spontaneous cases. ^ (See pp. 204, 350-1.) 
 
 But of course the relation between F and the " medium " plays also 
 a necessary part in the result ; the impulse to tilt when a particular letter 
 is reached only takes effect when it falls (so to speak) on ground prepared 
 by " mental suggestion " from F — on a mind in which the word imagined 
 by him has obtained an unconscious lodgment. The unconscious part 
 of the percipient's mind would thus be the scene of confluence of two 
 separate telepathic streams, which proceed to combine there in an intelli- 
 gent way — one proceeding from F's mind, which produces unconscious 
 
 ^ When A, in pointing, began at the beginning of the alphabet, the sense of time 
 might conceivably have led to an unconscious judgment as to the point arrived at. 
 This idea had occurred to M. Richet. It seems, however, an unnecessary multiplica- 
 tion of hypothesis ; for we learn from him that in some trials A began at uncertain 
 places, and that under these conditions coherent words were obtained. The fact 
 that so often the approximate letter was given, instead of the exact one, might seem 
 at first sight to favour the hypothesis of unconscious reckoning ; but it wiU be 
 observed that exactly the same approximations took place in our own experiment 
 (p. 62), where the alphabet was in the " medium's " sight. 
 
 ° The impulse might no doubt be otherwise accounted for if we supposed that a 
 close connection was established in F's mind between the idea of the object — i.e., 
 the successive letters — and the idea of the movement, and that this complex idea 
 was what was transferred and what ultimately took effect. But it is hard to apply 
 this hypothesis to cases where a word is produced which, though latent in F's mind, 
 has no resemblance to the word whose production he is willing. The transference 
 of the idea of the latent word, even to the exclusion of the right word, can be quite 
 conceived ; but can we suppose that, subconsciously or unconsciously, an idea of 
 movement was combined with the idea of its letters in the agent's mind, at the very 
 moment when that on which his attention was fixed, and with which ex hypothesi 
 the conscious idea of movement ivas connected, was a quite different set of letters ? 
 Can we suppose that the idea of movement overflowed into the unconscious region 
 of his mind, and there on its own account formed an alliance with alien elements, 
 the effect of which on the percipient would prevent the effect intended ? It must 
 be remembered that where a word which is not the one intended gets transferred 
 from F to the " medium," there is no knowledge, conscious or unconscious, on F's 
 part, as to what that word will be. A number of words are latent in his mmd ; one 
 of these finds an echo in another mind. But how should the idea of movement find 
 out which particular one, out of all the words, is destined thus to find an echo, so 
 as to associate itself with its letters and no others ? And if we suppose the association 
 to be between the unconscious idea of movement and the unconscious idea of letters 
 in general, this is no less dissimilar and opposed to anything that the conscious part 
 of F's mind has conceived. For it is not in letters as such, but in the exclusive 
 constituents of a particular word, that he is interested ; if indeed he is interested in 
 anything beyond the word as a whole. The difficulty here seems to justify the 
 suggestion — with which I imagine that M. Richet would agree — that the physiological 
 impulse does not depend on any idea of movement, or any special direction of the 
 agent's will to that result. This might be tested, if F were a person gnorant of the 
 form of the experiment, and out of sight of the table, 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 65 
 
 knowledge of the word, and the other proceeding from A's mind, which 
 produces an unconscious image of the successive letters. ^ Another possible 
 supposition would be that F's thought affects, not the " medium," but 
 A ; or conversely, that A's thought affects not the " medium," but F ; — 
 that A obtains unconscious knowledge of the word, or that F obtains 
 unconscious knowledge of the letter, and so is enabled to communicate 
 an impulse to the " medium " at the right moment. And we should then 
 have to suppose a secret understanding between two parts of A's or F's 
 mind, the part which takes account of the letters of the alphabet, and the 
 part which takes account of the letters of the word — the former being 
 conscious and the latter unconscious, or vice versd, according as A or F 
 is the party affected. 
 
 One hesitates to launch oneself on the conceptions which these experi- 
 ments open up ; but the only alternative would be to question the facts 
 from an evidential point of view. So regarded, they are of an extremely 
 simple kind ; and if their genuineness be granted, we are reft once and 
 for all from our old psychological moorings. The whole question of the 
 psychical constitution of man is opened to its furthest depths ; and our 
 central conception — telepathy — the interest of which, even in its simpler 
 phases, seemed almost unsurpassable, takes on an interest of a wholly 
 unlooked-for kind. For it now appears as an all-important method or 
 instrument for testing the mind in its hidden parts, and for measuring 
 its unconscious operations. 
 
 § 14. The above sketch (for it is little more) may give an idea of 
 the chief experimental results so far obtained in the course of serious 
 and systematic research. But though the investigation may be labori- 
 ously and consecutively pursued by those who make a special study of 
 the subject, it is one which admits also of being prosecuted in a more 
 haphazard and sporadic manner. A group of friends may take it up for 
 a few evenings, and then get tired of it ; and it is quite possible for valuable 
 results to be obtained without any recognition of their value. One or 
 two specimens of these casual successes that we so frequently hear of 
 may be worth citing, if only because the knowledge that such results 
 are obtainable may stimulate further trials. Our own satisfaction in 
 such fragments of evidence is often more than counterbalanced by the 
 impossibility of getting our friends to devote time and trouble to the 
 work. 
 
 The following case, received in September, 1885, from Mrs. Wilson, 
 of Westal, Cheltenham, is interesting as an apparent victory of " thought- 
 reading " over " muscle-reading." A group of five " willers," one of 
 
 ^ It will be seen that the results of such " unconscious intelligence " go consider- 
 ably beyond the received results of mere " unconscious cerebration." Unconscious 
 cerebration is amply competent to produce such seemingly intelligent actions as 
 ordinary writing ; but what is now done more resembles the formation of a word by 
 pict.ing letters from a heap, or type-writing by a person who is unused to his instru- 
 ment. The process is not one in which every item is connected by long-standing 
 association with the one before and after it ; every item is independent, and implies 
 the recognition, at an uncertain moment, of a particular relation — that between the 
 next letter required for the word and the same letter in its place in a quite distinct 
 eeries. 
 
66 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS : [Chap. II 
 
 whom was in contact with the would-be percipient, were to concentrate 
 their minds on the desire that the latter should sit down to the piano 
 and strike the middle C. Had she done so, the result would have been 
 worth little ; but this was what happened : — 
 
 " When A. I. entered blindfolded — her hand in the hand of B., held 
 over the forehead — M. A. W. was possessed with the desire to will her, 
 without bodily contact, to come to her and give her a kiss on the forehead, 
 and she at once exerted (unknown to the others) all her will to achieve this 
 object. A. I. came slowly up to M. A. W., till she stood quite close, 
 touching her, and commenced bending down towards her, when M. A. W., 
 thinking it was hardly fair to succeed against the other ' willers,' tried to 
 reverse her will, and with intense effort willed A. I. to turn away and not 
 give the intended kiss. Slowly A. I. raised her head, stood a moment still, 
 then turned in another direction towards the piano, but not near it, and sat 
 down in an armchair. A few seconds after she said : ' I can't feel any 
 impression now, nor any wish to do anything.' She was released from her 
 bandage and questioned as to her feelings. ' Did you get any impression 
 of what you had to do ? What did you feel ? ' She replied : ' I had a 
 distinct feeling that I had to go and kiss M. A. W. on the forehead ; but 
 when I came up to someone and bent down to do it, I was sensible of a strong 
 feeling that I was not to do it — and could not do it ; and after that I could 
 get no impression whatever.' 
 
 " Mary A. Wilson. 
 
 " Alice M. W. Ingram." 
 
 The percipient in both the following cases was our friend, the Hon. 
 Alexander Yorke. In the summer of 1884 he mentioned to two nieces, 
 as a joke, that some one had suggested to him the possibility of discerning 
 the contents of letters pressed to the forehead ; and this quack suggestion 
 led by accident to an apparently genuine experiment in thought-trans- 
 ference. 
 
 The account is from the Misses Adeane, of 19, Ennismore Gardens, 
 S.W. 
 
 " June, 1884. 
 " Taking a letter from a heap on my mother's table, I glanced at the 
 contents, and then placed it on my uncle's head, where he held it. A 
 minute had hardly elapsed before he said, quite quietly, ' This letter is not 
 addressed to your mother.' He then paused, as if waiting for another 
 impression. ' It is written to Charlie ' (my brother), and another pause, 
 ' by an uncle — not a real uncle — a sort of uncle.' Another pause, ' It 
 must be about business.' At this point I was so much astonished that I 
 could not help telling him how true and correct all his impressions had 
 been, which practically put an end to the experiment by giving a 
 clue as to what the business was, &c. M}' younger sister was the only other 
 person in the room at the time. The letter was addressed to my brother 
 at Oxford by his trustee, and uncle by marriage, and related to business ; 
 he had forwarded it to my mother to read, and I selected it partly by 
 chance, and partly because I thought, if there was only guessing in the 
 case, it would have been a puzzler. My uncle, Mr. Yorke, does not know 
 the writer of the letter or his handwriting. 
 
 " Marie C. Adeane. 
 
 " Maude Adeane." 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 67 
 
 Again, the mother of these informants, Lady Elizabeth Biddulph, 
 writes to us, on June 12, 1S84 : — 
 
 " My girls came down to the drawing-room with my brother, Mr. 
 
 Alexander Yorke, about 3.30 on Sunday afternoon, May iSth. I was 
 
 sitting with one of Mr. Biddulph's brothers, and his sister, Mrs. L, They 
 
 had just brought me a letter sent by mistake to 31, Eaton Place. Presently 
 
 Captain and Lady Edith Adeane came in, and then my two girls began 
 
 telling us of what had happened upstairs. I immediately rushed at the 
 
 letter I had just received, and laughing, held it to Mr. Yorke's forehead : 
 
 he objected, saying, ' I shall probably fail, and then you will only laugh 
 
 at the whole thing.' He thrust my hand away, and I left the matter 
 
 alone and went on talking to my relations. Presently my brother rose 
 
 to go, and hesitating rather, said, ' Well, my dear, the impression about 
 
 that letter is so strong that I must tell you the Duchess of St. Albans 
 
 wrote it.' It was so. She does not correspond with me ; the letter, too, 
 
 having been addressed by mistake to 31, Eaton Place, made it more 
 
 unlikely there should be any clue, and its contents were purely of a 
 
 business-like character. ,, t- t^ -.^ 
 
 Elizabeth P. Biddulph. 
 
 On another similar occasion, the present writer saw a letter taken 
 up casually from a writing-table, and held to Mr. Yorke's forehead, in 
 such a way that he could not possibly catch a glimpse of the writing. 
 He correctly described the writer as an elderly man, formerly connected 
 with himself, but could not name him. The writer had, in fact, been 
 his tutor at one time. It need hardly be said that no importance is to 
 be attributed to the holding of the letters to the forehead. In every case 
 the writer and the contents of the letter were known to some person in 
 the percipient's immediate vicinity, and that being so, any other hypo- 
 thesis than that of thought-transference is gratuitous. 
 
 The following incident is an excellent casual illustration of the motor 
 form of experiment to which the cases described on p. 63 belonged. 
 It presents, indeed, a point which would lead some to place it in a separate 
 category : the names unexpectedly produced were those of dead persons. 
 But where the " communication " contains nothing beyond the content, 
 or the possible manufacture, of the minds of the living persons present, 
 it seems reasonable to refer it to those znirids — at any rate until the 
 power of the dead to communicate with the living be established by 
 accumulated and irrefragable evidence. 
 
 One evening in August, 1885, some friends were assembled in a house 
 at Rustington ; and the younger members of the party suggested " table- 
 turning " as an amusement. Three ladies — Mrs. W. B. Richmond, 
 Mrs. Perceval Clark, and another — were seated apart from the larger 
 group ; and a small table on which they laid their hands, and which was 
 light enough to be easily moved by unconscious pressure, soon became 
 lively. The alphabet being repeated, the sentence " Harriet knew me 
 years ago," was tilted out. The name of me was asked for. " Kate 
 Gardiner " was the answer. These names conveyed nothing to the three 
 ladies at the table, but they caught the attention of a member of the 
 other group, Mr. R, L. Morant. This gentleman was acting as holiday- 
 
68 THE EXPERIMENTAL BASIS: [Chap. 11 
 
 tutor to Mrs. Richmond's boys, and had not before that been acquainted 
 with any of the party ; nor had Mrs. Richmond herself the sHghtest 
 knowledge of his family history. On hearing the names, he asked that 
 " Harriet's " surname should be given. The name " Morant " was tilted 
 out. In reply to further questions, put of course in such a way as not to 
 suggest the answers, and while Mr. Morant remained at the further end 
 of the room, the tilts produced the information that Harriet and Kate 
 met at Kingstown, and that Harriet was Mr. Morant's great-aunt, his 
 father " Robin " Morant being her nephew. 
 
 We have received in writing three independent and concordant 
 accounts of this occurrence — from Mrs. Richmond, from the third lady at 
 the table (who is hostile to the subject, but who was probably the un- 
 conscious percipient), and from Mr. Morant, who adds : — 
 
 " I felt distinctly and always rightly, when it would answer, and what 
 it would answer. I found that it always answered the questions of which 
 / knew the answer ; and was silent when I did not : e.g., it would not 
 say how many years ago [the meeting was]. I was quite ignorant of where 
 they met ; that was the only answer beyond my knowledge. [It is not 
 known if this answer was correct.] All the names given are correct : my 
 father's name was Robert, but he was always called Robin. Kate Gardiner 
 was a friend of my father ; I believe she helped to arrange his marriage. 
 Harriet Morant was his aunt. I am ignorant of much about this aunt ; 
 and from reading some old correspondence in June, I was particularly 
 anxious to learn more about these names. No one at the table can possibly 
 have known anything whatever about any one of the names given." 
 
 It is, of course, a matter of interest to know what indications of gen- 
 uine telepathy may be afiorded by these less systematic trials. For 
 experiments with a comparatively small number of " subjects " (like 
 those before described), however conclusive we may consider them as 
 to the existence of a special faculty, afford no means of judging how 
 common that faculty may be. If it exists, we have no reason to expect 
 it to be extremely uncommon ; on the contrary, we should rather expect 
 to find an appreciable degree of it tolerably widely diffused. But (putting 
 aside the results of §7, above), our only means, at present, for judging 
 how far this is the case is by considering the evidence of persons who 
 were, so to speak, amateur observers, and who in some cases were not 
 even aware that the matter had any scientific importance. Such evidence 
 must, of course, be received with due allowances, and, if it stood alone, 
 might be wholly inadequate to establish the case for telepathic phe- 
 nomena ; but if these be otherwise established, it would be illogical to 
 shut our eyes to alleged results which fall readily into the same class, 
 provided the trials appear to have been conducted with intelligence 
 and care. 
 
 It is unnecessary to say that this last proviso at once excludes the 
 vast majority of the cases which one reads about in the newspapers, 
 or hears discussed in private circles. We have already seen that the 
 subject of " thought-reading " has obtained its vogue by dint of exhibitions 
 which, however clever and interesting, have no sort of claim to the name. 
 The prime requisite is that the conditions shall preclude the possibility 
 of unconscious guidance ; that contact between the agent and the per- 
 cipient shall be avoided ; or that the form of experiment shall not require 
 
Chap. II] THOUGHT-TRANSFERENCE 69 
 
 movements, but the percipient shall give his notion of the transferred 
 impression — card, number, taste, or whatever it may be — by word of 
 mouth. That these conditions have been observed is itself an indication 
 that experiments have been intelligently conducted ; and the cases of 
 this sort of which we have received records are at any rate numerous 
 enough to dispel the disquieting sense that the possibility of accumulating 
 evidence for our hypothesis depends on the transient endowment of a 
 few most exceptional individuals, I have spoken above of the urgent 
 importance of spreading the responsibility for the evidence as widely 
 as possible — in other words, of largely increasing the number of persons, 
 reputed honest and intelligent, who must be either knaves or idiots if 
 the alleged transference of thought took place through any hitherto 
 recognised channels. And our hopes in this direction are, of course, 
 the better founded, in so far as the necessary material for experimenta- 
 tion is not of extreme rarity. If what has been here said induces a wider 
 and more systematic search for this material, and increased perseverance 
 in following up all indications of its existence, a very distinct step will 
 have been taken towards the general acceptance of the facts. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 THE TRANSITION FROM EXPERIMENTAL TO 
 SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 
 
 § I. In all the cases of the action of one mind on another that were con- 
 sidered in the last chapter, both the parties concerned — percipient as 
 well as agent — were consciously and voluntarily taking part in the ex- 
 periment with a definite idea of certain results in view. Spontaneous 
 telepathy, as its name implies, differs from experimental in precisely 
 this particular — that neither agent nor percipient has consciously or 
 voluntarily formed an idea of any result whatever. Something happens 
 for which both alike are completely unprepared. But between these 
 two great classes of cases there is a sort of transitional class, which is 
 akin to each of the others in one marked feature. In this class the agent 
 acts consciously and voluntarily ; he exercises a concentration of mind 
 with a certain object, as in experimental thought-transference ; he is 
 in this way truly experimenting. ^ But the percipient is not consciously 
 or voluntarily a party to the experiinent ; as in spontaneous telepathy, 
 his mind has not been in any way adjusted to the result ; he finds himself 
 affected in a certain manner, he knov/s not by what means. 
 
 In another way, also, this class of cases serves as a connecting link 
 between the other two. For it introduces us to results produced at a 
 much greater distance than any of those that have been so far described. 
 Not that greater distance between the agent and percipient is in any 
 way a distinguishing mark of the spontaneous, as opposed to the experi- 
 mental, effects ; the former no less than the latter — as we shall see reason 
 to think— may take place between persons in the same room. But in 
 the large majority of the spontaneous cases that we shall have to notice, 
 the distance was considerable. And in the transitional class we meet 
 with specimens of both kinds — effects produced in the same room, and 
 effects produced at a distance of many miles. 
 
 § 2. In these transitional cases — as in those of the last chapter— the 
 effect may show itself either in ideas and sensations which the percipient 
 describes, or in actions of a more or less automatic sort. The motor cases 
 have been by far the most heard of, and are, indeed, popularly supposed 
 to be tolerably common ; but this idea has no. real foundation. The alle- 
 gations of certain persons that, e.g., they can make strangers in church 
 or in the theatre turn their heads, by " willing " that they should do so, 
 
 ^ It should be observed, however, that unless he records his experiment at the 
 time, the case will stand on a diHercut footing from those of the last chapter. 
 
 70 
 
Chap. Ill] SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 71 
 
 cannot be accepted as establishing even a primd facie case. Till accurate 
 records are kept, such cases must clearly be reckoned as mere illusions 
 of post hoc propter hoc — of successes noted and failures forgotten. Au- 
 thentic instances of the kind seem, as it happens, always to be more or 
 less closely connected with mesmerism. And even as regards mesmeric 
 cases where a definite action or course of action is produced by silent 
 or distant control, the first thing to remark is that many phenomena 
 are popularly referred to this category which have not the slightest claim 
 to a place in it. The common platform exhibition, where a profession 
 is made of " willing " a particular person to attend, and he rushes into 
 the room at the appointed moment, is not to be attributed to any in- 
 fluence then and there exercised, but is the effect of the command or the 
 threat impressed on his mind when in its wax-like condition of trance 
 on a previous evening. Nor, as a rule, do the cases where " subjects " 
 are said to be drawn by their controller from house to house, or even to 
 a distant town, prove any specific power of his will, or anything beyond 
 the general influence and attraction which he has established, and which 
 is liable every now and then to recrudesce in his absence, and to manifest 
 itself in this startling form.^ 
 
 Very much rarer are the really crucial cases v/here the intended effect 
 — the origination or inhibition of a motor-impulse — is brought about at the 
 moment by a deliberate exercise of volition. In some of the more striking 
 instances, the inhibition has been of that specific sort which temporarily 
 alters the whole condition of the " subject," and induces the mesmeric 
 trance. In the Zoist for April, 1849, Mr. Adams^ a surgeon of Lymington, 
 writing four months after the event, describes how a guest of his own 
 twice succeeded in mesmerising the man-servant of a common friend at 
 a distance of nearly fifty miles, the time when the attempt was to be 
 made having in each case been privately arranged with the man's master. 
 On the first occasion, the unwitting " subject " fell at the time named, 
 7.30 p.m., into a state of profound coma not at all resembling natural 
 sleep, from which he was with difficulty aroused. He said that " before 
 he fell asleep he had lost the use of his legs ; he had endeavoured to kick 
 the cat away, and could not do so." On the second occasion a similar 
 fit was induced at 9.30 a.m., when the man was in the act of walking 
 across a meadow to feed the pigs. But the following case is more striking, 
 as resting on the testimony of a man whose name must perforce be treated 
 with respect. Dr. Esdaile says : — ^ 
 
 (i) "I had been looking for a blind man on whom to test the imagina- 
 tion theory, and one at last presented himself. This man became so 
 susceptible that, by making him the object of my attention, I could 
 entrance him in whatever occupation he was engaged, and at any distance 
 within the hospital enclosure. . . . My first attempt to influence the blind 
 man was made hy gazing at him silently over a wall, while he was engaged 
 
 ^ Signs of this general mesmeric influence occur occasionally in the records of 
 witchcraft. (See, e.g.. The Discovery of Sorcery and Witchcraft practised by Jane 
 Wenham., London, 1712.) 
 
 ' Natural and Mesmeric Clairvoyance, pp. 227-8. See also Mr. Cattell's case in 
 the Zoist, vol. viii., p. 143 ; where the special circumstances seem sufficiently to 
 exclude the hypothesis of expectancy. 
 
72 TRANSITION FROM EXPERIMENTAL [Chap. lit 
 
 in the act of eating his sohtary dinner, at the distance of twenty yards. He 
 gradually ceased to eat, and in a quarter of an hour was profoundly 
 entranced and cataleptic. This was repeated at the most untimely hours, 
 when he could not possibly know of my being in his neighbourhood, and 
 always with like results." 
 
 Cases of waking a hypnotic " subject " by the silent exercise of the 
 will have been recorded by Reichenbach, ^ and by the Committee ap- 
 pointed by the French Royal Academy of Medicine to investigate " animal 
 magnetism." In their Report, published in 1831, this Committee say 
 that they " could entertain no doubt as to the very decided effects which 
 magnetism produced upon the ' subject,' even without his knowledge, 
 and at a certain distance." [A more recent case will be found in case 
 No. 690 in the original edition not here reproduced.] 
 
 § 3. But, besides such examples of the induction of trance, the records 
 of mesmerism contain a good many cases of the induction or inhibition 
 of particular actions ; and where persons who appeared to be in a per- 
 fectly normal state have had their will similarly dominated, or their 
 actions dominated against their will, it has almost always, I think, been 
 through the agency of some person who has given indications of con- 
 siderable mesmeric power. The Rev. J. Lawson Sisson, Rector of Eding- 
 thorpe. North Walsham (whose interest in mesmerism, like that of so 
 many others, began with the discovery of his own power to alleviate 
 pain), describes the following experiment as having been performed on 
 an incredulous lady, whose first experience of his influence had been a 
 few moments' subjection to the slightest possible hypnotic process in 
 the course of the evening. 
 
 (2) " Conversation went on on other topics, and then fcrilowed a light 
 supper. Several of the gentlemen, myself among the numbef, were 
 obliged to stand. I stood talking to a friend, against the wall, and at the 
 back of Miss Cooke, some three or four feet off her. Her wine-glass was 
 filled, and I made up my mind that she should not drink without my 
 ' willing.' I kept on talking and watching her many futile attempts to 
 get the glass to her mouth. Sometimes she got it a few inches from the 
 level of the table, sometimes she got it a little higher, but she evidently 
 felt that it was not for some reason to be done. At last I said, ' Miss 
 Cooke, why don't you drink your wine ? ' and her answer was at once, ' I 
 will when you let me.' " 
 
 The Zoist contains several cases of apparently the same kind ; though, 
 unfortunately, the narrators have seldom recognised the need of making 
 it clear that the possibility of physical indications was completely ex- 
 cluded. [Nos. 3 and 4 here omitted.] 
 
 Most remarkable of all are the cases of acts performed under the 
 silent control of the late Mr. H. S. Thompson, of Moorfields, York, though 
 here again we have to regret that the signed corroboration of the persons 
 affected was not obtained at the time. Mr. Thompson's interest in mes- 
 merism lay almost entirely in the opportunities which his power gave 
 
 ^ Der Sensitive Mensch (Stuttgart, 1865), vol. ii,, pp. 665-6. 
 
Chap. Ill] TO SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 73 
 
 him of alleviating suffering ; and having succeeded in giving relief to a 
 patient, it is to him a comparatively small matter to be able to say [Zoist, 
 vol. v., p. 257) : — 
 
 " I have often, by the will, made her perform a series of trifling acts, 
 though, when asked why she did them, she has answered that she did 
 them without observing them, and had no distinct wish to do them as 
 far as she was aware." 
 
 Some of his descriptions, however, are more explicit. He gave us 
 permission to publish, for the first time on his authority, an account 
 of an after-dinner incident which made much sensation in Yorkshire 
 society when it occurred, and which even twenty years afterwards was 
 still alluded to with bated breath, as a manifest proof of the alliance of 
 mesmerists with the devil. The account was sent to us in November, 1883 . 
 
 (5) " In 1837, 1 first became acquainted with mesmerism through Baron 
 Dupotet. The first experiment I tried was upon a Mrs. Thornton, who 
 was staying with some friends of mine, Mr. and Mrs. Charles Harland, of 
 Sutton. She told me that no one had ever succeeded in mesmerising 
 her, though she soon submitted to being mesmerised by me. She went to 
 sleep at once, and was very strongly influenced by my will. One night 
 when I was dining with Mr. Harland, after the ladies had left the room, 
 some gentleman proposed that I should will her to come back again, 
 which I did. She came directly, and after this I could not go to the house 
 without her going to sleep, even if she did not know that I was there." 
 
 In the same letter Mr. Thompson continues : — 
 
 " I have met with many cases of thought-reading, but none so distinct 
 as in a little gii'l named Crowther. She had had brain fever, which had 
 caused a protrusion of the eyes. Of this ill effect I soon relieved her, and 
 found that she was naturally a thought-reader. I practised on her a good 
 deal, and at length there was no need for me to utter what I wished to 
 say, as she always knew my thoughts. I was showing some experiments 
 to a Dr. Simpson, and he asked me to will her to go and pick a piece of 
 white heather out of a large vase full of flowers there was in the room, and 
 bring it to me. She did this as quickly as if I had spoken to her. All 
 these experiments were performed when the girl was awake, and not in a 
 mesmeric sleep." 
 
 The next account (received in 1883) is none the less interesting that 
 it is of a partial failure ; and in this case we have the advantage of the 
 percipient's own testimony. The lady who sent it to us is a cousin of 
 Mr. Thompson's and has had other similar experiences ; but at this distance 
 of time can only recollect the following, whose absurdity vividly 
 impressed her mind. 
 
 (6) "I was sitting one day in the library. No one else was in the room 
 except my cousin, Henry Thompson, who was reading at the other end of 
 the room. Gradually I felt an unaccountable impulse stealing over me, 
 an impulse to go up to him and kiss him. I had been in the habit of kiss- 
 ing him from childhood upwards at intervals, when I left the sitting-room 
 
74 TRANSITION FROM EXPERIMENTAL [Chap. Ill 
 
 before going to bed, or when he came to say good-bye at the termination 
 of a visit, &c., as a matter of course, not of pleasure. In this instance 
 the incHnation to kiss him struck me as being so extraordinary and 
 ridiculous as to make it an impossibility. I have no recollection of leaving 
 the room, though I may have done so, but in the evening when he said 
 to me at dinner, ' I tried to will you to-day and failed,' I answered at 
 once, ' I knew perfectly when you were willing me, and what you wanted 
 me to do, though I did not suspect it at the time. But you were willing 
 me to kiss you in the library, and I had the greatest inclination to do so '. ' 
 ' And why would you not ? ' he asked, and laughed immoderately at my 
 answering that I was so astonished at myself for feeling an inclination to 
 kiss him that I resisted it at once. I had never been mesmerised by him, 
 and my will v/as not subservient to his. L. F. C." 
 
 And here a word may be in place as to the relation of the will to tele- 
 pathic experiments in general. That the will of the agent or operator 
 is usually in active play, admits, of course, of no doubt ; but the nature 
 and extent of its operation are sometimes misconceived. In ordinary 
 thought-transference, it is probably effective only so far as it implies 
 strong concentration of the agent's own attention on the sensation or 
 image which he seeks to convey. As a rule he will naturally desire that 
 the experiment should succeed ; but, provided only that the necessary 
 concentration be given, there is nothing to show, or even to suggest 
 that, if for some special reason he desired failure, his desire would ensure 
 that result. It is somewhat different with cases like the above, where 
 a distinct set of visible actions — as that the performer shall walk to a 
 particular spot or select a particular object — is the thing aimed at; in 
 so far as there the desire is likely to be keener and more persistent. When 
 we are picturing a series of movements to be performed by a person in 
 our sight, we easily come to regard that person's physique under a half- 
 illusion that we can direct it from moment to moment, as though it were 
 our own ; and we are more on edge, so to speak, than when we are merely 
 imagining (say) a word or a number, and waiting for the " subject " to 
 name it, or write it down. But even here there is little foundation for 
 the idea that the operator's will in any way dominates the other will, or 
 that he succeeds by superior " strength of will" in any ordinary sense. 
 It is still primarily an image, not any form of force, that is conveyed — 
 but an image of movement, i.e., an image whose nervous correlate in the 
 brain is in intimate connection with motor-centres ; and the muscular 
 effect is thus evoked while the " subject " remains a sort of spectator 
 of his own conduct. The last example of Mr. Thompson's powers goes 
 as near as any I know to the actual production of an effect on the self- 
 determining faculty of a person in a normal state ; but even here, it will 
 be observed, the action suggested was of a simple sort, and one which 
 the " subject " had often voluntarily performed. And in mesmeric 
 cases — as in the experiments on inhibition of utterance in the last chapter 
 — ^where, no doubt, the self-determining faculty is often to a great extent 
 abrogated, we must still beware of concluding that the "subject's" 
 will is dominated and directed this way or that by a series of special 
 jets of energy. It is rather that his instinct of choice, his free-will as a 
 whole, has lapsed, as one of the general features of the trance-condition. 
 
Chap. Ill] TO SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 75 
 
 It is worth noting, moreover, that in none of the cases quoted have the 
 " wilier " or the " willed " been further removed from one another than 
 two neighbouring rooms. The liability to have definite acts compelled 
 from a distance, which figures in romance and in popular imagination 
 as the natural and terrible result of mesmeric influence, is precisely the 
 result for which we can find least evidence. 
 
 We have, however, in our own collection, two first-hand instances 
 where the distance between the agent and the percipient was greater, 
 and where the action to be performed was of a rather more complicated 
 sort. We received the following case in 1883 from the agent, Mr. S. H. B., 
 a friend of our own. The first part of the account was copied by us from 
 a MS. book, in which Mr. B. has recorded this and other experi- 
 ments. 
 
 (7) " On Wednesday, 26th July, 1882, at 10.30 p.m., I willed very 
 strongly that Miss V., who was living at Clarence Road, Kew, should 
 leave any part of that house in which she might happen to be at the time, 
 and that she should go into her bedroom, and reraove a portrait from her 
 dressing-table. 
 
 " When I next saw her she told me that at this particular time and 
 on this day, she felt strongly impelled to go up to her room and remove 
 something from her dressing-table, but she was not sure which article to 
 misplace. She did so and removed an article, but not the framed portrait 
 which I had thought of. 
 
 " Between the time of the occurrence of this fact and that of our next 
 meeting, I received one or two letters, in which the matter is alluded to 
 and any questions concerning it answered. S. H. B."^ 
 
 Mr. B. was himself at Southall on the evening in question. He has 
 shown the letters of which he speaks to the present writer, and has allowed 
 him to copy extracts. 
 
 On Thursday, July 27th, without having seen or had any communica- 
 tion with Mr. B., Miss Verit}' (now residing in Castellain Road, W., who 
 allows the publication of her name) wrote to him as follows : — 
 
 " What were you doing between ten and eleven o'clock on Wednesday 
 evening ? If you make me so restless, I shall begin to be afraid of you. I 
 positively cozdd not stay in the dining-room, and I believe you meant 
 me to be upstairs, and to move something on my dressing-table. I want 
 to see if you know what it was. At any rate, I am sure you were thinking 
 about me." 
 
 Mr. B. then wrote and told Miss Verity that the object he had thought 
 of was Mr. G.'s photograph. She answered : — 
 
 " I must tell you it was not G.'s photo, but something on my table 
 which perhaps you would never think of. However, it w^as really wonder- 
 ful how impossible I found it to think or do anything until I came upstairs, 
 and I knew for certam that your thoughts vv'ere here ; in fact, it seemed as 
 if you were very near." 
 
 [More than a year after these letters vv-ere written, an absolutely 
 concordant account was given vivd voce to the present writer b}^ Miss 
 Verity, whom he believes to be a thoroughly careful and conscientious 
 witness.] 
 
 ^ This entry is undated ; but Mr. B. assures us that it was written very eoon 
 after the evout. 
 
76 TRANSITION FROM EXPERIMENTAL [Chap. Ill 
 
 We have a parallel instance to this on equally trustworthy authority ; 
 but the person impressed has a dread of the subject, and will not give his 
 testimony for publication. 
 
 § 4. I now turn to the second class of transitional cases ; that where 
 ideas and sensations unconnected with movement are excited, in a person 
 who is not a conscious party to the experiment, by the concentrated 
 but unexpressed will of another. And here, even more than before, 
 I have to admit how scanty in every sense are the accounts which former 
 observers have published. Of ideational cases, one of the most striking, 
 if correctly reported, is that given by the Rev. L. Lewis in the Zoist, 
 vol. v., p. 324 [No. (8) not reproduced here. — Ed.]. 
 
 The following instance, however, has more weight with us, who know 
 the observer, and have had ample proof of his accuracy. Mr. G. A. Smith, 
 of 2, Elms Road, Dulwich (who has assisted us in most of our mesmeric 
 work), narrated the incident to us within two months of its occurrence ; 
 and has now supplied a written account. 
 
 (9) " One evening in September, 1882, at Brighton, I was trying some 
 experiments with a Mrs. W., a ' subject ' whom I had frequently hypno- 
 tised. I found that she could give surprisingly minute descriptions of 
 spots which she knew — with details v/hich her normal recollection could 
 never have furnished. I did not for a moment regard these descriptions as 
 implying anything more than intensified memory, but resolved to see 
 what would happen when she was requested to examine a place where she 
 had never been to. I therefore requested her to look into the manager's 
 room at the Aquarium, and to tell me all about it. Much to my surprise, 
 she immediately began to describe the apartment with great exactness, and 
 in perfect conformity with my own knowledge of it. I was fairly aston- 
 ished ; but it occurred to me that although my subject's memory could 
 not be at work, my own mind might be acting on hers. To test this, I 
 imagined strongly that I saw a large open umbrella on the table, and in a 
 minute or so the lady said, in great wonder : ' Well ! how odd, there's a 
 large open umbrella on the table,' and then began to laugh. It, therefore, 
 seemed clear that her apparent knowledge of the room had been derived 
 somehow from my own mental picture of it ; but I may add I was never 
 able to produce the same effect again," 
 
 This may be fairly reckoned among transitional cases, inasmuch as 
 the lady was quite unaware at the time that any person's influence was 
 being brought to bear upon her. 
 
 [Cases 687, 688, 689, 690, belonging to this and the previous section, 
 which include important recent examples of telepathic results obtained by 
 French men of science in connection with hypnotism, were given by Gur- 
 ney in his " additional chapter," but are not reproduced here. — Ed,] 
 
 § 5. It will be seen that in both these last examples the agent and 
 percipient were close together, and the latter v/as in the hypnotic state. 
 And among transitional cases, we have absolutely no specimens of the 
 deliberate transference of a perfectly unexciting idea — as of a card or 
 a name — to a distant and normal percipient. This may appear an uu- 
 
Chap. Ill] TO SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 77 
 
 fortunate lacuna in the transition that I am attempting to make ; but 
 the fact itself can hardly surprise us. It must be remembered that in 
 most of our experimental cases there was a true analogy to the passivity 
 of hypnotism, in the adjustment of the percipient's mind, the sort of 
 inward blankness and receptivity which he or she established by a de- 
 liberate effort ; that even where this was absent, the rapport involved 
 in the mere sense of personal proximity to the agent probably went for 
 something in the results ; and also that (with few exceptions) the sort 
 of image to be expected was known — that the percipient realised whether 
 it was a card, a name, or a taste. That an impression should flash across 
 a mind in this state of preparation is clearly no guarantee that anything 
 similar will occur when the percipient is occupied with wholly different 
 things, while the agent is secretly concentrating his thoughts on a card 
 or a taste in another place. And indeed the supposed conditions — a 
 purely unemotional idea on the part of the would-be agent, and a state 
 of complete unpreparedness on the part of the person whom it is at- 
 tempted to influence — seem the most unfavourable possible : where the 
 percipient mind is unprepared — that is, where the condition on one side 
 is unfavourable — we should naturally expect that a stronger impulsive 
 force must be supplied from the other side. But we have further to note 
 that, even if the trial succeeded, the success would be hard to establish. 
 For to the percipient the impression would only be a fleeting and un- 
 interesting item in the swarm of faint ideas that pass every minute 
 through the mind ; and as he is ex hypothesi ignorant that the trial is 
 being made, there would be nothing to fix this particular faint item in 
 his memory. It would come and go unmarked, like a thousand others. 
 And this same possibility must be equally borne in mind in respect of 
 spontaneous telepathy. For though in most of the cases to be quoted 
 in the sequel, a special impulsive force will be inferred from the fact that 
 the agent was at the time in a state ps3^chically or physically abnormal, 
 we must not be too positive that the telepathic action is confined to the 
 well-marked or ostensive instances on which the proof of it has to depend. 
 The abnormality of the agent's state, though needed to make the coinci- 
 dence striking enough to be included in this book, may not for all that 
 be an indispensable condition ; genuine transferences of idea, of which 
 we can take no account, may occur in the more ordinary conditions of 
 life ; and the continuity of the experimental and the spontaneous cases 
 may thus conceivably be complete. Meanwhile, however, a certain gap 
 in the evidence has to be admitted ; and there is nothing for it but to pass 
 on to the more extreme cases where the senses begin to be effected — 
 the percipients having been for the most part in a normal state, and at 
 various distances from the agents. 
 
 § 6. The sensory cases to be found in the Zoist are a trifle less frag- 
 mentary than some that I have quoted, but depend again on the un- 
 corroborated statement of a single observer. Mr. H. S. Thompson 
 (vol. iv.y p. 263) says : — 
 
 (10) "I have tried an amusing experiment two or three times very 
 successfully. I have taken a party (without informing them of my 
 
78 TRANSITION FROM EXPERIMENTAL [Caiav. Ill 
 
 intentions) to witness some galvanic experiments, and whilst submitting 
 myself to continued slight galvanic shocks, have fixed my attention on 
 some one of the party. The first time I tried this I was much amused by 
 the person soon exclaiming, ' Well, it is very strange, but I could fancy that 
 I feel a sensation in my hands and arms as though I were subject to the 
 action of the battery.' I found that out of seven persons, /ozrr experienced 
 similar sensations more or less. None of them showed any symptom of 
 being affected before I directed my attention towards them. After that 
 [sic] they were made acquainted with the experiment, I found their 
 imagination sometimes supplied the place of my will, and they fancied 
 I was experimenting upon them when I was not so. This we so often 
 see in other cases." 
 
 Muscular and tactile hallucinations are, of course, eminently of a 
 sort which may be produced by expectancy ; and all that can be said 
 is that Mr. Thompson seems to have been alive to this danger. I may 
 perhaps be allowed to state of this gentleman that, as far as we are aware 
 (and we have questioned both a near relative of his and a bitter detractor), 
 it was never alleged that he was an untrustworthy witness, or prone to 
 exaggerate his powers. 
 
 The impression in the next example seems to have been on the border- 
 land between sensation and idea. It is given by the Rev. L. Lewis in the 
 paper referred to above {Zoist, vol. v.). His son had resolved to test 
 the statement that in a mesmeric state a " subject " might, by the opera- 
 tor's unexpressed will, be impressed v/ith delusions such as are usually 
 only produced by direct suggestion. 
 
 (i i) " The girl [one whom he had often hypnotised] being gone into the 
 sleep, the first thing that occurred to him was that she should imagine 
 herself a camphine lamp, which was then burning on the table. He wrote 
 down the words, which were not uttered by anyone, and were handed to 
 the company. Then, without speaking, he strongly willed that she should 
 be a lamp, making over her head the usual magnetic passes. E. C. was in 
 a few minutes perfectly immovable, and not a word could be elicited from 
 her. When she had continued in this strange state for some time, he 
 dissipated the illusion by his will, without awaking her, when she im- 
 mediately found her tongue again, and on being asked how she had felt 
 when she would not speak, she replied, ' Very hot, and full of naphtha.' " 
 
 The next case (contained in a letter from Mr. H. S. Thompson to 
 Dr. Elliotson, Zoist, vol. v., p. 257) takes us a little further, for the agent 
 and percipient were at a considerable distance from one another ; and 
 though the experience was of a vague sort, very much more was pro- 
 duced than a mere idea — namely, a physical impression of the agent's 
 presence, strong enough to be described as felf. 
 
 (12) "I have tried several experiments on persons not in the mesmeric 
 state, and some who had never been mesmerised. I have repeatedlj' found 
 that I had been able, by will, to suggest a series of ideas to some persons, 
 which ideas have induced corresponding actions ; and again, by fixing my 
 attention upon others, and thinking on some particular subject, I have 
 often found them able most accurate^ to penetrate my thoughts. Neither 
 have I observed that it was always necessary to be near them, or to be in 
 
Chap. Ill] TO SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 79 
 
 the same room with them, to produce these effects. . . . Some months 
 ago I was staying at a friend's house, and this subject came under discus- 
 sion. Two friends had left the house the day before.^ Neither of them, 
 that I am aware of, had ever been in the mesmeric state ; but I knew 
 that to some extent they had this faculty. I proposed to make trial 
 whether I could will them to think I was coming to see them at that 
 moment. I accordingly fixed my attention upon them for some little time. 
 Six weeks elapsed before I saw either of them again ; and v/hen we met I 
 had forgotten the circumstance, but one of them soon reminded me of it 
 by saying, ' I have something curious to tell you, and want also to know 
 whether you have ever tried to practise your power of volition upon either 
 of us ; for on the evening of the day I left the house where you were 
 
 staying, I was sitting reading a book in the same room with Mr. . 
 
 My attention was withdrawn from my book, and for some moments I felt 
 as though a third person was in the room, and that feeling shortly after 
 became connected with an idea that you were coming or even then present. 
 This seemed so very absurd that I tried to banish the idea from my mind. 
 
 I then observed that Mr. 's attention was also drawn from the book 
 
 which he was reading, and he exclaimed, ' It is positively very ridiculous, 
 but I could have sworn some third person was in the room, and that 
 impression is connected with an idea of Henry Thompson.' " 
 
 § 7. But the most pronounced cases are of course those where an 
 actual affection of vision is produced. Here previous observations of 
 an authentic sort almost v^^holly fail us. I have no wish to extenuate 
 the negative importance of this fact. At the same time, it must be re- 
 membered how very exceptional, probably, are the occasions on which the 
 experiment has been attempted. When the two persons concerned in 
 a " willing " experiment have been together, the object, as a rule, has 
 been to produce the effect which shall present the most obvious test for 
 spectators or for the agent himself — namely, motor effects. And when 
 some one of the few persons who possess an appreciable -degree of the 
 abnormal power has attempted to exercise it at a distance, it is still the 
 production of actions that he would most naturally aim at ; for it is in 
 this direction that such a power has been popularly expected to show 
 itself. Thus it is reasonable to conclude that deliberate attempts to 
 produce a visual hallucination in another person, by the exercise of the 
 will, have been very few and far between. Still this is, of course, no 
 complete explanation of the rarity of the phenomenon ; for no definable 
 line separates these rare attempts from the ordinary experiments in 
 thought-transference, when the agent concentrates his attention on a 
 visible object. In those experiments there is, so to speak, an opportunity 
 for a visual hallucination, if the agent is able to produce one. But the 
 percipient has never (as far as I know) received more than a vivid idea, 
 or at most a picture of the object in the mind's eye. And this fact suffi- 
 ciently indicates that the more pronounced sensory result is one requiring 
 most special conditions — one which would remain extremely rare however 
 much it were sought for, and the proof of which will rightly be regarded 
 with all the more jealous scrutiny. 
 
 1 It seems practically certain, from what follows, that by " the day before " Mr. 
 Thompson meant " earlier in the day." Otherwise the case would have had no 
 relation to what he is speaking of. 
 
8o TBANSITION FROM EXPERIMENTAL [Chap. TII 
 
 The previous records of the phenomenon to which I can point are 
 really only four in number ; and these are [for the most part] so far from 
 conclusive, that they would hardly even be worth mentioning, if stronger 
 examples could not be added from our own collection. The first case is 
 thus meagrely described by Dr. Elliotson {Zoist, \o\. viii., p. 69) : — 
 
 " I have a friend, who can, by his will, make certain patients think of 
 any others he chooses, and fancy he sees those persons : he silently think- 
 ing of certain persons, the brain of the patient sympathises with his 
 brain. Nay, by silently willing that these persons shall say and do certain 
 things which he chooses, he makes the patients believe they see these 
 imaginary appearances doing and uttering those very things." 
 
 That a man of indisputable ability should have thought such a state- 
 ment of such a fact adequate is truly extraordinary. The same may 
 be said of the following sentence of Dr. Charpignon's Physiologie du 
 Magnetisme (Paris, 1848), p. 325 : — 
 
 " Nous avons maintes fois forme dans notre pensee des images fictives, 
 at les somnambules que nous questionnions voyaient ces images comme des 
 realites." 
 
 Even if these descriptions be accurate in the main, we are unable 
 to judge how far the vision was really externalised by the patients. In 
 the next case this point is clear ; but the distinct assurance is still lacking 
 that the agent was on his guard against the slightest approach to a sug- 
 gestive movement. The incident is cited in the Annates Medico-Psycho- 
 logiques, 6th series, vol. v., p. 379, by Dr. Dagonet, doctor at the Saint 
 Anne Asylum. 
 
 " Un interne [house-physician] lui dit : ' Regardez done, Didier, voila 
 une jolie femme.' II n'y avait personne. Didier reprit : ' Mais non, elle est 
 laide,' et il ajoute : ' Qu'a-t-elle dans les bras ? ' Ces questions se rap- 
 portaient exactement a ce que pensait son interlocuteur. A un certain 
 moment Didier se precipita meme pour empecher de tomber I'enfant qu'il 
 croyait voir dans les bras de la femme imaginaire dont on lui parlait." 
 
 This is a specimen of the stray indications of thought-transference 
 that may be found even in strictly scientific literature ; but the signifi- 
 cance of the phenomenon seems to have been altogether missed. 'It is 
 described among a number of observations of an ordinary kind, made 
 on an habitual somnambulist, and as though it were quite on a par with 
 the rest. 
 
 The next account, though like Dr. Charpignon's first-hand from the 
 agent, is more remote, and [as Gurney knew it, was equally uncorrobor- 
 ated. He quotes it from an article by H. M. Wesermann in the Archiv 
 fur den Thierischen Magnetismus, vol. vi., pp. 136-9, dated Diisseldorf, 
 June 15, 1819 ; but it seems better to substitute here what is practically 
 the same account of the experiments with the addition of first-hand 
 testimony by one of the percipients. It is translated from pp. 26-30 
 of a book, which Gurney had apparently not seen, entitled Der Magne- 
 
Chap. Ill] TO SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 8i 
 
 tismus imd die Allgemeine Weltsprache, published in 1822 by the same 
 author, H. M. Wesermann, Government Assessor, and Chief Inspector 
 of Roads at Dusseldorf, and a member of the Batavian Society for Ex- 
 perimental Philosophy at Rotterdam and of scientific societies at Jena, 
 Bonn, and Diisseldorf . Wesermann was trying to transfer mental images 
 to sleeping friends at a distance, and the first four items are of this nature, 
 but the fifth is a waking and completely externaUsed hallucination. 
 
 " First Experiment at a Distance of Five Miles (Meilen). — I endeavoured 
 to acquaint my friend, the Hofkammerrath G., whom I had not seen nor 
 written to for thirteen years, with the fact of my intended visit, by 
 presenting my form to him in his sleep, through the force of my will. 
 When I unexpectedly went to him on the following evening, he evinced 
 his astonishment at having seen me in a dream on the preceding night. 
 
 " Second Experiment at a Distance of Three Miles. — ^IMadame W., in 
 her sleep, was to hear a conversation between me and two other persons, 
 relating to a certain secret ; and when I visited her on the third day she 
 told me all that had been said, and showed her astonishment at this 
 remarkable dream. 
 
 " Third Experiment at a Distance of O^ie Mile. — An aged person in G. 
 was to see in a dream the funeral procession of my deceased friend S., and 
 when I visited her on the next day her first words were that she had in 
 her sleep seen a funeral procession, and on inquiry had learned that I was 
 the corpse. Here then was a slight error. 
 
 " Fourth Experiment at a Distance of One-Eighth of a Mile. — Herr 
 Doctor B. desired a trial to convince him, whereupon I represented to him 
 a nocturnal street -brawl. He saw it in a dream, to his great astonishment. 
 [This means, presumably, that he was astonished when he found that the 
 actual subject of his dream was what Wesermann had been endeavouring 
 to impress on him.] 
 
 " Fifth Experiment at a Distance of Nine Miles. — A lady, who had been 
 
 dead five years, was to appear to Lieutenant n in a dream at 10.30 p.m. 
 
 and incite him to a good deed. At half-past ten, however, contrary to 
 expectation, Herr — — n had not gone to bed, but was discussing the 
 
 French campaign with his friend Lieutenant S in the ante-room. 
 
 Suddenly the door of the room opened, the lady entered dressed in white, 
 
 with a black kerchief and uncovered head, greeted S with her hand 
 
 three times in a friendly manner ; then turned to n, nodded to him, 
 
 and returned again through the doorAvay. 
 
 " As this story, related to me by Lieutenant n, seemed to be 
 
 too remarkable from a psychological point of view for the truth of it 
 
 not to be duly established, I wrote to Lieutenant S , who was living 
 
 six miles away, and asked him to give me his account of it. He sent me 
 
 the following reply: ' . . . On the 13th of March, 1817, Herr n 
 
 came to pay me a visit at my lodgings about a league from A . He 
 
 stayed the night with me. After supper, and when we were both un- 
 dressed, I was sitting on my bed and Herr n was standing by the 
 
 door of the next room on the point also of going to bed. This was about 
 half -past ten. We were speaking partly about indifferent subjects and 
 partly about the events of the French campaign. Suddenly the door out 
 of the kitchen opened without a sound, and a lady entered, very pale, 
 
 taller than Herr n, about five feet four inches in height, strong and 
 
 broad of figure, dressed in white, but with a large black kerchief which 
 reached to below the waist. She entered with bare head, greeted me with 
 
82 TRANSITION FROM EXPERIMENTAL [Chap. Ill 
 
 the hand three times in complimentary fashion, turned round to the left 
 
 towards Herr n, and waved her hand to him three times ; after which 
 
 the figure quietly, and again without any creaking of the door, went out. 
 We followed at once in order to discover whether there was any deception, 
 but found nothing. The strangest thing was this, that our night watch 
 of two men whom I had shortly before found on the watch were now 
 asleep, though at mj' first call they were on the alert, and that the door of 
 the room, which always opens with a good deal of noise, did not make the 
 slightest sound when opened by the figure. S. 
 
 " ' D n, January nth, 1818.' "^j 
 
 There is, fortunately, no necessity for dwelling on these [old] cases, as 
 the possibility^ of the alleged phenomenon will certainly not be admitted 
 except on the strength of contemporary and corroborated instances. 
 
 § 8. In the examples that I am about to quote, one grave defect 
 must at once be admitted. Though in all of them testimony is given 
 by both agent and percipient [in all either agent or percipient], withhold 
 their names from publication. We, of course, regret this restriction 
 exceedingly ; but it can hardly be deemed iinnatural or unreasonable. 
 It must be remembered that these cases of apparitions intentionally 
 produced stand in a most peculiar position, as compared even with the 
 other remarkable incidents with which we are concerned in the present 
 work. In the case of the more normal telepathic phantasm, neither party 
 is in the least responsible for what occurs. A dies or breaks his leg; 
 B thinks that he sees A's form or hears his voice : neither can help it ; 
 if their experiences coincide, that is not their business ; perhaps it is a 
 chance. But in the present class of cases, the agent determines to do 
 something that to most of his educated fellow-creatures will appear a 
 miracle ; and however little he himself may share that view, he ma}^ still 
 have good grounds for shrinking from the reputation either of a miracle- 
 worker or of a miracle-monger. The percipient's position is somewhat 
 different ; but modern miracles are by no means tempting things to get 
 publicly mixed up with, even for a person vv^hose share in them has been 
 passive. And the extreme rarity of the phenomenon is another daunting 
 fact. For a single specimen of this deliberate type of phantasm, we have 
 a hundred specimens of the wholly spontaneous type : and the witness 
 who is willing to give his name for publication, where he is assured that 
 he will find himself in numerous and respectable company, may fairly 
 hesitate when aware that the incident he records is almost unexampled. 
 
 However, it may be hoped that this difficulty, like others, will 
 gradually be removed by a modification of public opinion on the whole 
 subject. Meanwhile, I can but give the evidence under the conditions im- 
 posed. In the first case, the agent is slightly known to us. The per- 
 cipient is our friend, the Rev. W. Stainton Moses, who believes that he 
 has kept a written memorandum of the incident, but has been prevented 
 by a long illness, and by pressure of work, from hunting for it among a 
 large mass of stored-away papers. The agent's account was written 
 
 1 Other cases of the hallucination of a door opening or shutting are Nos. 15,30, 
 190, etc. 
 
Chap. Ill] TO SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 83 
 
 in February, 1879, and includes a few purely verbal alterations made in 
 1883, when Mr. Moses pronounced it correct. 
 
 (t3) " One evening early last year, I resolved to try to appear to Z, at 
 some miles distance. I did not inform him beforehand of the intended 
 experiment ; but retired to rest shortly before midnight with thoughts 
 intently fixed on Z, with whose room and surroundings, however, I was 
 quite unacquainted. I soon fell asleep, and awoke next morning un- 
 conscious of anything having taken place. On seeing Z a few days 
 afterwards, I inquired, ' Did anything happen at your rooms on Saturday 
 night ? ' ' Yes,' replied he, ' a great deal happened. I had been sitting 
 over the fire with M, smoking and chatting. About 12.30 he rose to 
 leave, and I let him out myself. I returned to the fire to finish my pipe, 
 when I saw 5^ou sitting in the chair just vacated by him. I looked 
 intently at you, and then took up a newspaper to assure myself I was not 
 dreaming, but on laying it down I saw you still there. While I gazed 
 without speaking, you faded away. Though I imagined 3^ou must be fast 
 asleep in bed at that hour, j^et you appeared dressed in j^our ordinary 
 garments, such as you usually wear every da3^' ' Then my experiment 
 seems to have succeeded,' said I. ' The next time I come, ask me what 
 I want, as I had fixed on my mind certain questions I intended to ask you, 
 but I was probably waiting for an invitation to speak.' 
 
 " A few weeks later the experiment was repeated with equal success. 
 I, as before, not informing Z when" it was made. On this occasion he 
 not only questioned me on the subject which was at that time under very 
 warm discussion between us, but detained me by the exercise of his will 
 some time after I had inlimated a desire to leave. ^ This fact, when it 
 came to be communicated to me, seemed to account for the violent and 
 somewhat peculiar headache which marked the morning following the 
 experiment ; at least I remarked at the time that there was no apparent 
 cause for the unusual headache ; and, as on the former occasion, no 
 recollection remained of the event, or seeming event, of the preceding 
 night." 
 
 Mr. Moses writes : — 
 
 " 21, Birchington Road, N.W. 
 
 " September 27th, 1885. 
 " This account is, as far as my memory serves, exact ; and, without 
 notes before me, I cannot supplement it. W. Stainton Moses." 
 
 Mr. Moses tells us that he has never on any other occasion seen the 
 figure of a living person in a place where it was not. 
 
 The next case, otherwise similar, was more remarkable in that there 
 were two percipients. The narrative has been copied by the present 
 writer from a MS. book of Mr. S. H. B.'s, to which he transferred it from 
 an almanack diary, since lost. 
 
 (14) " On a certain Sunday evening in November, 1881, having been 
 reading of the great power which the human will is capable of exercising, 
 I determined with the whole force of my being that I would be present 
 
 ^ As regards the interchange of remarks with a hallucinatory figure, see below, 
 p. 476. But it is possible, of course, that this detail as to the prolonging of the 
 interview has become magnified in memory ; or that the second vision partook 
 more of the nature of a dream than the first. 
 
8.4 TRANSITION FROM EXPERIMENTAL [Ckap. HI 
 
 in spirit in the front bedroom on the second floor of a house situated 
 at 22, Hogarth Road, Kensington, in which room slept two ladies of 
 my acquaintance, viz.. Miss L. S. V. and Miss E. C. V., aged respectively 
 25 and II years. I was living at this time at 23, Kildare Gardens, a 
 distance of about 3 miles from Hogarth Road, and I had not mentioned 
 in any way my intention of trying this experiment to either of the 
 above ladies, for the simple reason that it was only on retiring to rest 
 upon this Sunday night that I made up my mind to do so. The time at 
 which I determined I would be there was i o'clock in the morning, and I 
 also had a strong intention of making my presence perceptible. 
 
 " On the following Thursday I went to see the ladies in question, and, 
 in the course of conversation (without any allusion to the subject on my 
 part), the elder one told me, that, on the previous Sunday night, she had 
 been much terrified b};- perceiving me standing by her bedside, and that 
 she screamed when the apparition advanced towards her, and awoke her 
 little sister, who saw me also. 
 
 " I asked her if she was awake at the time, and she replied most 
 decidedly in the affirmative, and upon my inquiring the time of the 
 occurrence, she replied, about i o'clock in the morning. 
 
 " This lady, at my request, wrote down a statement of the event and 
 signed it. 
 
 " Tliis was the first occasion upon which I tried an experiment of this 
 kind, and its complete success startled me very much. 
 
 " Besides exercising my power of volition very strongly, I put forth 
 an effort which I cannot find words to describe. I was conscious of a 
 mysterious influence of some sort permeating in my body, and had a 
 distinct impression that I was exercising some force with which I had 
 been hitherto unacquainted, but which I can now at certain times set in 
 motion at will. S, H. B." 
 
 [Of the original entry in the almanack diar5^ Mr. B. says : "I recollect 
 having made it within a week or so of the occurrence of the experiment, 
 and whilst it was perfectly fresh in my memory."] 
 
 Miss Verity's account is as follows :- — 
 
 " January i8th, 1883. 
 
 " On a certain Sunday evening, about twelve months since, at our house 
 in Hogarth Road, Kensington, I distinctly saw Mr. B. in my room, about 
 I o'clock. I was perfectly awake and was much terrified. I awoke my 
 sister by screaming, and she saw the apparition herself. Three days after, 
 when I saw Mr. B., I told him what had happened ; but it was some time 
 before I could recover from the shock I had received, and the remembrance 
 is too vivid to be ever erased from my memory. L. S. Verity." 
 
 In answer to inquiries Miss Verity adds : — 
 
 " I had never had any hallucination of the senses of an}' sort what- 
 ever." 
 
 Miss E. C. Verit}' says : — 
 
 " I remember the occurrence of the event described by ray sister in the 
 annexed paragraph, and her description is quite correct. I saw the 
 apparition which she saw, at the same time and under the same circum- 
 stances. E. C. Verity." 
 
Chap. Ill] TO SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 85 
 
 Miss A. S. Verity saj^s : — 
 
 " I remember quite clearly the evening my eldest sister awoke me by 
 calling to me from an adjoining room ; and upon my going to her bedside, 
 where she slept with my youngest sister, they both told me they had seen 
 S. H. B. standing in the room. The time was about i o'clock. S. H. B. 
 was in evening dress, they told me.^ A. S. Verity." 
 
 [Miss E, C. Verity was asleep when her sister caught sight of the 
 figure, and was awoke by her sister's exclaiming, " There is S." The name 
 had therefore met her ear before she herself saw the figure ; and the 
 hallucination on her part might thus be attributed to suggestion. But it is 
 against this view that she has never had any other hallucination, and 
 cannot therefore be considered as predisposed to such experiences. The 
 sisters are both equally certain that the figure was in evening dress, and 
 that it stood in one particular spot in the room. The gas was burning low, 
 and the phantasmal figure was seen with far more clearness than a real 
 figure would have been. 
 
 The witnesses have been very carefully cross-examined by the present 
 writer. There is not the slightest doubt that their mention of the occurrence 
 to S. H. B. was spontaneous. They had not at first intended to mention 
 it ; but when they saw him, their sense of its oddness overcame their 
 resolution. I have already said that I regard Miss Verity as a careful 
 and conscientious witness ; I may add that she has no love of marvels, 
 and has a considerable dread and dislike of this particular form of marvel.] 
 
 The next case of Mr. S. H. B.'s is different in this respect, that the 
 percipient was not consciously present to the agent's mind on the night 
 that he made his attempt. The account is copied from the MS. book 
 mentioned above. 
 
 (15) " On Friday, December ist, 1882, at 9.30 p.m., I went into a room 
 alone and sat by the fireside, and endeavoured so strongly to fix my mind 
 upon the interior of a house at Kew (viz., Clarence Road), in which 
 resided Miss V. and her two sisters, that I seemed to be actually in the 
 house. During this experiment I must have fallen into a mesmeric sleep, 
 for although I was conscious I could not move my limbs. I did not seem 
 to have lost the power of moving them, but I could not make the effort to 
 do so, and my hands, which lay loosely on my knees, about 6 inches apart, 
 felt involuntarily drawn together and seemed to meet, although I was 
 conscious that they did not move. 
 
 " At 10 p.m. I regained my normal state by an effort of the will, and 
 then took a pencil and wrote down on a sheet of note-paper the foregoing 
 statements. 
 
 " WTien I went to bed on this same night, I determined that I would 
 be in the front bedroom of the above-mentioned house at 12 p.m., and 
 remain there until I had made my spiritual presence perceptible to the 
 inmates of that room. 
 
 " On the next day, Saturday, I went to Kew to spend the evening, 
 and met there a married sister of Miss V. (viz., Mrs. L.). This lady I had 
 only met once before, and then it was at a ball two years previous to the 
 above date. We were both in fancy dress at the time, and as we did not 
 exchange more than half-a-dozen words, this ladj^ would naturally have 
 lost any vivid recollection of my appearance, even if she had remarked it, 
 
 ^ Mr. B. does not remember how he was dressed on the nii^ht of the occurrence. 
 
86 TRANSITION FROM EXPERIMENTAL [Chap. Ill 
 
 " In the course of conversation (although I did not think for a moment 
 of asking her any questions on such a subject), she told me that on the 
 previous night she had seen me distinctly upon two occasions. She 
 had spent the night at Clarence Road, and had slept in the front bed- 
 room. At about half-past 9 she had seen me in the passage, going from 
 one room to another, and at 12 p.m., when she was wide awake, she had 
 seen me enter the bedroom and walk round to where she was sleeping, 
 and take her hair (which is very long) into m^' hand. She also told me 
 that the apparition took hold of her hand and gazed intently into it, 
 whereupon she spoke, saying, ' You need not look at the lines, for I have 
 never had any trouble.' She then awoke her sister. Miss V., who was 
 sleeping with her, and told her about it. After hearing this account, I 
 took the statement which I had written down on the previous evening, 
 from my pocket, and showed it to some of the persons present, who were 
 much astonished although incredulous. 
 
 " I asked Mrs. L. if she was not dreaming at the time of the latter 
 experience, but this she stoutly denied, and stated that she had forgotten 
 what I was like, but seeing me so distinctly she recognised me at once. 
 
 " Mrs. L. is a lady of highly imaginative temperament, and told me that 
 she had been subject, since childhood, to ps^^chological fancies,^ &c., but 
 the wonderful coincidence of the time (which was exact) convinced me 
 that what she told me was more than a flight of the imagination. At my 
 request she wrote a brief account of her impressions and signed it. 
 
 " S. H. B." 
 
 [Mr. B. was at Southall when he made this trial. He tells me that the 
 above account was written down about ten days after the experiment, 
 and that it embodies the entry made in his rough diary on the night of 
 the trial.] 
 
 The following is the lady's statement, which was forwarded to Mr. B., 
 he tells us, " within a few v/eeks of the occurrence." 
 
 " 8, Wordsworth Road, Harrow. 
 " On Friday, December ist, 1882, I was on a visit to my sister, 21, 
 Clarence Road, Kew, and about 9.30 p.m. I was going from my bedroom to 
 get some water from the bathroom, when I distinctly saw Mr. S. B., whom 
 I had only seen once before, about two years ago, walk before me past the 
 bathroom, towards the bedroom at the end of the landing. About 11 
 o'clock we retired for the night, and about 12 o'clock I was still awake, 
 and the door opened ^ and Mr. S. B. came into the room and walked round 
 to the bedside, and there stood with one foot on the ground and the 
 other knee resting on a chair. He then took mj^ hair into his hand, 
 after which he took my hand in his, and looked ver}:' intently into the 
 palm. ' Ah,' I said (speaking to him), ' you need not look at the lines, 
 for I never had any trouble.' I then awoke my sister ; I was not nervous, 
 but excited, and began to fear some serious illness would befall her, she 
 being delicate at the time, but she is progressing more favourably now. 
 
 " H. L." [Full name signed.] 
 
 ^ Asked to explain this phrase, Mr. B. says : "I have never heard of Mrs. L. 
 having had any Imllucinaiions. The fancies I alluded to were simply a few phenonaena 
 accounted for on the ground of ' telepathic ' rap-port between herself and Mr. L., 
 such as having a distinct impression that he was coming home unexpectedly (whilst 
 absent in the North of England), and finding on several occasions that the impressions 
 were quite correct." 
 
 ' See p. 82, note ; see also p. 92. __ 
 
Chap. Ill] TO SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 87 
 
 Miss Verity corroborates as follows : — 
 
 " I can remember quite well Mrs. L.'s mentioning her two visions — one 
 at 9.30 and one at 12 — at the time, and before S. H. B. came. When he 
 came, my sister told him, and immediately he took a card (or paper, I 
 forget which) out of his pocket, containing an account of the previous 
 evening. I consider this testimony quite as good as if Mrs. L. were giving 
 it, because I can recall so well these two days. 
 
 " My sister has told me that she never experienced any hallucination 
 of the senses except on this occasion. L. S. Verity." 
 
 The present writer requested Mr. B. to send him a note on the night 
 that he intended to make his next experiment of the kind, and received 
 the following note by the first post on Monday, March 24th, 1884. 
 
 " March 22nd, 1884. 
 (16) " Dear Mr. Gurney, — I am going to try the experiment to-night 
 of making my presence perceptible at 44, Norland Square, at 12 p.m. I 
 will let you know the result in a few days. — Yours very sincerely, 
 
 " S. H. B." 
 
 The next letter was received in the course of the following week : — 
 
 " April 3rd, 1884. 
 
 " Dear Mr. Gurney, — I have a strange statement to show you, 
 respecting my experiment, which was tried at your suggestion, and under 
 the test conditions which you imposed. 
 
 ' ' Having quite forgotten which night it was on which I attempted the 
 projection, I cannot say whether the result is a brilliant success, or only a 
 slight one, until I see the letter which I posted you on the evening of the 
 experiment. 
 
 " Having sent you that letter, I did not deem it necessary to m.ake a 
 note in my diary, and consequently have let the exact date slip my 
 memory. 
 
 " If the dates correspond, the success is complete in every detail, and 
 I have an account signed and v/itnessed to show you. 
 
 " I saw the lady (who was the subject) for the first time last night, 
 since the experiment, and she made a voluntary statement to me, which 
 I wrote down at her dictation, and to which she has attached her signa- 
 ture. The date and time of the apparition are specified in this statement, 
 and it will be for you to decide whether they are identical with those 
 given in my letter to you. I have completely forgotten, but yet I fancy 
 that they are the same. S. H. B." 
 
 This is the statement : — 
 
 " 44, Norland Square, W. 
 
 " On Saturday night, March 22nd, 1884, at about midnight, I had a 
 distinct impression that Mr. S. H. B. was present in my room, and I 
 distinctly saw him whilst I was quite widely awake. He came towards 
 me, and stroked my hair. I voluntarily gave him this information, when 
 he called to see me on Wednesday, April 2nd, telling him the time and 
 the circumstances of the apparition, without any suggestion on his part. 
 The appearance in my room was most vivid, and quite unmistakable. 
 
 " L. S. Verity." 
 
88 TRANSITION FROM EXPERIMENTAL [Chai-. Ill 
 
 Miss A. S. Verity corroborates as follows : — 
 
 " I remember my sister telling me that she had seen S. H. B., and that 
 he had touched her hair, before he came to see us on April 2nd. A. S. V." 
 
 Mr. B.'s own account is as follows : — 
 
 " On Saturday, March 22nd, I determined to make my presence percep- 
 tible to Miss v., at 44, Norland Square, Notting Hill, at 12 midnight, 
 and as I had previously arranged with Mr. Gurney that I should post him 
 a letter on the evening on which I tried my experiment (stating the 
 time and other particulars), I sent a note to acquaint him with the above 
 facts. 
 
 " About ten days afterwards I called upon Miss V., and she voluntarily 
 told me, that on March 22nd, at 12 o'clock midnight, she had seen me so 
 vividly in her room (whilst widely awake) that her nerves had been much 
 shaken, and she had been obliged to send for a doctor in the morning. 
 
 " S. H. B." 
 
 [Unfortunately Mr. B.'s intention to produce the impression of touch- 
 ing the percipient's hair is not included in his written account. On 
 August 2 1 st, 1885, he wrote to me, " I remember that I had this intention " ; 
 and I myself remember that, very soon after the occurrence, he mentioned 
 this as one of the points which made the success " complete in every 
 detail " ; and that I recommended him in any future trial to endeavour 
 instead to produce the impression of some spoken phrase.] 
 
 It will be observed that in all these instances the conditions were 
 the same — the agent concentrating his thoughts on the object in view 
 before going to sleep. Mr. B. has never succeeded in producing a similar 
 effect when he has been awake. And this restriction as to time has made 
 it difficult to devise a plan by which the phenomenon could be tested 
 by independent observers, one of whom might arrange to be in the com- 
 pany of the agent at a given time, and the other in that of the percipient. 
 Nor is it easy to press for repetitions of the experiment, which is not 
 an agreeable one to the percipient, and is followed by a considerable 
 amount of nervous prostration. Moreover, if trials were frequently 
 made with the same percipient, the value of success would diminish ; 
 for any latent expectation on the recipient's part might be argued to 
 be itself productive of the delusion, and the coincidence with the agent's 
 resolve might be explained as accidental. We have, of course, requested 
 Mr. B. to try to produce the effect on ourselves ; but though he has more 
 than once made the attempt, it has not succeeded. We can therefore 
 only wait, in the hope that time will bring fresh opportunities, and that 
 other persons may be induced to make the trial. ^ 
 
 The following [similar case was received after publication of the 
 book, and was inserted in "Additions and Corrections" in later issues. 
 It adds to its interest that it was] directly due to the publication of this 
 
 ' ^ Since this was written two further cases have been received — Nos. 685 and 686 
 in the Additional Chapter at the end of vol. ii. [No. 685 has, however, since broken 
 down (see Proceedings S.P.R., vol. xiv., p. 114), and No. 686 being rather remote, 
 is not reproduced in the present edition. It is, however, interesting as the agent 
 Avas awake and in a normal state. — Ed.] 
 
Chap. Ill] TO SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 89 
 
 book. The receipt of it justifies us in hoping that we may encounter 
 more like it. On November i6th, 1886, the Rev. C. Godfrey, of 5, The 
 Goffs, Eastbourne, wrote to Mr. Podmore as follows :— 
 
 " I was so impressed by the account on p. 105, that I determined to 
 put the matter to an experiment. 
 
 " Retiring at 10.45, I determined to appear, if possible, to [a friend], 
 and accordingly I set myself to work, with all the volitional and deter- 
 minative energy which I possess, to stand at the foot of her bed. I need not 
 say that I never dropped the slightest hint beforehand as to my intention, 
 such as would mar the experiment, nor had I mentioned the subject to her. 
 As the ' agent,' I may describe my own experiences. 
 
 " Undoubtedly the imaginative faculty was brought extensively into 
 play, as well as the volitional ; for I endeavoured to translate myself, 
 spiritually, into the room, and to attract her attention, as it were, while 
 standing there. My effort was sustained for perhaps 8 minutes, after 
 which I felt tired, and was soon asleep. 
 
 " The next thing I was conscious of was meeting the lady next morning, 
 (i.e., in a dream, I suppose ?) and asking her at once if she had seen me 
 last night. The reply came ' Yes.' ' How ? ' I inquired. Then in words 
 strangely clear and low, like a well-audible whisper, came the answer, 
 ' I was sitting beside you.' These words, so clear, awoke me instantly, 
 and I felt I must have been dreaming ; but on reflection, I remembered 
 what I had been ' willing ' before I fell asleep ; and it struck me, ' This 
 must be a reflex action from the percipient.' 
 
 " My watch showed 3.40 a.m. The following is what I wrote im- 
 mediately in pencil, standing in my night-dress :— ' As I reflected upon 
 those clear words, they struck me as being quite intuitive — I mean subjec- 
 tive, and to have proceeded /:?'(9W within, as my own conviction, rather than 
 a communication from anyone else.^ And yet I can't remember her face 
 at all, as one can after a vivid dream ! ' 
 
 " But the words were uttered in a clear, quick tone, which was most 
 remarkable, and awoke me at once. 
 
 " My friend, in the note with which she sent me the enclosed account of 
 her own experience, says : ' I remember the man put all the lamps out 
 soon after I came upstairs, and that is only done about a quarter to 4.' " 
 
 Mr. Godfrey went next morning to see someone who resided in the 
 
 same house as Mrs. , and was leaving, when " she called out to me 
 
 from the window that she had something special to tell me ; but being 
 very busy, I could not return again into the house, and replied to the 
 effect that it would keep. I am not quite certain now^ whether it was on 
 
 ^ At first sight, this seems mconsistent with the idea of the '• reliex "or reciprocal 
 action in the precedmg paragraph. But Mr. Godfrey explains what he means as 
 follows : "I was dreaming : reflection convinced me that the particular words were 
 not uttered in course of natural dream, but by reflex [reciprocal] action : also that 
 they proceeded from myself, and not from any one standing over my bed in tlie room. 
 It was ' from any one else ' that confused my meaning. I meant any one in the room, 
 not any one in another house : from her they clearly did proceed." There does not 
 seem, however, to be any such proof of reciprocal action as Mr. Godfrey supposes ; 
 no reason appears why his dream should not have been purely subjective. 
 
 * The letter here quoted was written to me on Jan. 13, 1887. Mr. Podmore says 
 
 that it entirely accords with Mr. Godfrey's and Mrs. 's independent viva voce 
 
 accounts given on the previous Nov. 22. The reason why these details were not 
 
 included in Mr. Podmore' s notes was that at the moment he was under the impression 
 
 ■ that thcj- had been mentioned in Mr. Godfrey's first letter, which was in n)y possession. 
 
go TRANSITION FROM EXPERIMENTAL [Chap. Ill 
 
 the afternoon of tUe same day, or later in the morning, that she called. I 
 asked her, as iisual [for she suffered from neuralgia], if she had had a 
 good night, and she at once commenced to narrate as I have told you. 
 When she had told me all, I begged her at once to go home and write it 
 down. The account which I sent to you was the result ; and it compared 
 accurately with a few scribbled notes in pencil which I had hastily jot'ted 
 down as she was relating it to me originally." 
 
 The following is the percipient's account : — 
 
 " Yesterday, viz., the morning of Nov. i6, 1886, about half-past 
 3 o'clock, I woke up with a start, and an idea that someone had come into 
 the room. I also heard a curious sound, but fancied it might be the birds 
 in the ivy outside. Next I experienced a strange, restless longing to leave 
 the room and go downstairs. This feeling became so overpowering that 
 at last I rose, and lit a candle; and went down, thinking if I could get some 
 soda-water it might have a qiiieting effect. On returning to my room, 
 I saw Mr. Godfrey standing under the large window on the staircase. He 
 was dressed in his usual style, and with an expression on his face that I 
 have noticed when he has been looking very earnestly at an^^thing. He 
 stood there, and I held up the candle and gazed at him for 3 or 4 seconds 
 in utter amazement ; and then, as I passed up the staircase, he disappeared. 
 The impression left on my mind was so vivid that I fully intended waking 
 a friend who occupied the same room as myself ; but remembering I 
 should only be laughed at as romantic and imaginative, refrained from 
 doing so. 
 
 " I was not frightened at the appearance of Mr. Godfrey, but felt much 
 excited and could not sleep afterwards." 
 
 In conversation with Mrs. (Nov. 22, 1886), Mr. Podmore learnt 
 
 that she is a good sleeper, and not given to waking at nights. She does not 
 remember ever before having experienced anything like the feeling which 
 she had on first waking vip. She v/as at the bottom of the stairs when she 
 saw Mr. Godfrey's figure, which appeared on the landing, about 1 1 steps up. 
 It was quite distinct and life-like at first, — though she does not remember 
 noticing more than the upper part of the body ; as she looked, it grew more 
 and more shadowy, and finally faded away. It must be added that she has 
 seen in her life two other phantasmal appearances, which represented a 
 parent whom she had recently lost. But a couple of experiences of this 
 sort, coming at a time of emotional strain, cannot be regarded as a sign of 
 any abnormal liability to subjective hallucinations (see p. 330) ; and even 
 if she was destined an^drow to experience one other, the chances against 
 its representing one particular member of her acquaintance, at the very 
 time when he happened for the first time in his life to be making the effort 
 above described, would be at least many hundreds of thousands to i. 
 
 We requested Mr. Godfrey to make another trial, without of course 
 
 giving Mrs. any reason to expect that he would do so. He made a 
 
 trial at once, thinking that we wanted the result immediately, though 
 he himself thought the time unsuitable ; and this was a failure. But on 
 Dec. 8, 1886, he wrote as follows : — 
 
 " My friend Mrs. has just been in, and given me an account of 
 
 what she experienced last night ; she is gone home to write it out for you, 
 and it will be enclosed with mine. I can state that I have not attempted 
 one experiment since I last communicated with you ; therefore there are 
 
 no failures to record. I was at Mrs. 's house last evening, and she 
 
 testifies this morning that she had not the faintest suspicion that I intended 
 
Chap. Ill] TO SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 91 
 
 attempting another experiment. The firsi words she used on seeing me 
 this morning were (laughingly), ' Well, I saw you last night, anyway.' 
 
 " All the interest, as on the former occasion, of course lies with the per- 
 cipient. I may simply explain that I acted as on the former occasion — viz., 
 concentrated my attention on the percipient, while I was undressing ; then 
 devoted some 10 minutes, when in bed, to intense effort to transport myself 
 to her presence, and make my presence felt both by voice and touch, — viz., 
 placing my hand upon the percipient's head. Then I fell asleep, slept 
 well, and was conscious of nothing sufficiently vivid to aivake me. 
 
 " Directly I awoke at my usual time, about 6.40 a.m., I guessed that I 
 had succeeded, because I instantly remembered that I had dreamt (as last 
 time) of meeting the lady next day, and asking her the same question — viz., 
 whether she had seen me, and the answer was, ' Yes, I saw you indis- 
 tinctly.' This reflex action is very important, and I would undertake to 
 tell, on any occasion, whether I had failed or succeeded. The words of 
 reply (above) were written down by me on paper^ before hearing the 
 percipient's account. 
 
 " This case is, I think, very instructive, because of the sound of voice, 
 as well as of sight." 
 
 Mr. Godfrey adds that Mrs. , though she a.ppeared in good spirits, 
 
 had been " frightened and a little unnerved " ; and that he should not 
 feel justified in repeating the experiment. 
 
 The percipient's account, written on December 8th, 1886, is as 
 follows : — 
 
 " Last night, Tuesday, Dec. 7th, I went upstairs at half-past 10. 
 I remember distinctly locking the bedroom door, which this morning, to 
 my astonishment, was unlocked. I was soon asleep, and had a strange 
 dream of taking flowers to a grave. Suddenly I heard a voice say ' Wake,' 
 and felt a hand rest on the left side of my head. (I was lying on the right 
 side.) I was wide awake in a second, and heard a curious sound in the 
 room, something like a Jew's harp. I felt a cold breath streaming over 
 me, and violent palpitation of the heart came on ; and I also distinctly 
 saw a figure leaning over me. The only light in the room was from the 
 lamp outside, which makes a long line on the wall over the wash-stand. 
 This line was partly obscured by the figure. I turned round at once, and 
 the hand seemed to slip from my head to the pillow beside me. The figure 
 was stooping over me, and I felt it leaning up against the side of the bed. 
 I saw the arm resting on the pillow the whole time it remained. I saw 
 an outline of the face, but it seemed as if a mist were before it. I think 
 the time when it came must have been about half-past 12. It had drawn 
 the curtain of the bed slightly back, but this morning I noticed it was 
 hanging straight as usual. The figure was undoubtedly that of Mr. 
 Godfrey. I knew it by the appearance of the shoulders and the shape of 
 the face. The whole time it remained, there was a draught of cold air 
 streaming through the room, as if both door and window were open. I 
 heard the dining-room clock strike half-past something ; and as I could 
 
 1 As to this note, and the one made on the former occasion, Mr. Godfrey writes, 
 " I am very sorry that I never kept the scraps of newspaper edge upon which I jotted 
 down my reflections, and the words which reached me, in the middle of the night. 
 I jotted them down to exclude any invalidation of the inferences on score of defective 
 memory ; not thinking it needful to retain them as a check, when I had copied from 
 them into my lettora, they were committed to the llames." 
 
92 TRANSITION FROM EXPERIMENTAL [Chap. Ill 
 
 not sleep again, but heard the clock strike hours and half-hours con- 
 secutively up to 5 o'clock, I think I am right in saying the time was half- 
 past 12." 
 
 I have drawn attention (pp. 125-6, and p. 467) to the fact that the 
 first-hand evidence for telepathic experiences includes no reports of 
 physical changes produced in the material world — which, if they occurred, 
 would be impossible to account for by the hypothesis of a temporary 
 psychical transference from one mind to another. A percipient may 
 have the hallucination of seeing the door opening (p. 82, note) ; but 
 the door not having really been moved, it of course is not afterwards 
 found open. So, in the above account, the curtain, which seemed to the 
 percipient to be shifted at the time of her experience, was found in its 
 place in the morning. On the other hand, the door, which she says that 
 she had locked, was found unlocked. On being questioned as to this, she 
 replies that the door is habitually locked at night, and that she does not 
 walk in her sleep ; but she thinks it probable that, after locking the door, 
 she left the room to get some matches, and that she omitted to lock it again 
 on her return. If anyone, after this, should be inclined to connect the 
 unlocking with the apparition, I would suggest to him that a " ghost " 
 which has shown its capacity to walk through a closed hall-door would, on 
 finding a bedroom door locked on the inside, be more likely to walk 
 through it than to unlock it. 
 
 § 9. Even a reader who can sufficiently rely on our knowledge of the 
 witnesses to feel that the evidence in these last-described cases is im- 
 portant, may find an objection of another kind. He may question our right 
 to make any theoretic connection between them and the experimental results 
 before discussed. I have called the phenomena of the present chapter 
 transitional, and have pointed out the way in which they form a bridge 
 from the experimental thought-transference of the last chapter to the 
 spontaneous telepathy that will occupy us for the future. But it may 
 seem that the line of connection is after all only an external one ; and 
 that there is a deep essential difference — a gulf which cannot be thus 
 lightly crossed — between the more ordinary facts of thought-transference 
 and these apparitions of the agent. It is not only that in the latter the 
 percipient's impression has been of an external object — of something 
 not merely flashed on the mind, but independently located in space : 
 that might be a mere question of degree. The more radical difference 
 is this — that what the one party perceived was not that on which the 
 mind of the other party had been concentrated. In a " thought-trans- 
 ference " experiment of the normal type, the percipient's image or idea 
 of a card or diagram is due (as we hold) to the fact that the agent has 
 been directing his attention to that very image or idea. But in the case 
 of these will-produced phantasms, the agent has not been picturing his 
 own visible aspect. So far as he has been thinking of himself at all, it 
 has been not of his aspect particularly, but of his personality, and of his 
 personality in relation to the percipient. It is thus probable that the per- 
 cipient's aspect has formed a larger part of the agent's whole idea than 
 his own ; yet it is his aspect, and nothing else, that is telepathically per- 
 ceived. And a similar departure from the normal experimental type 
 will meet us again in the large majority of the spontaneous telepathic 
 cases. In some of these, the content of the agent's mind, at the time 
 
Chap. IIT] TO SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 93 
 
 when the percipient received some sensory impression of him, has been 
 a forcible idea of the percipient, and of himself in relation to the per- 
 cipient ; in others, we shall find that even this bond was lacking, and that 
 the percipient's impression cannot be even loosely identified with any 
 part of the conscious contents of the agent's mind. 
 
 These facts have, no doubt, a very real theoretic importance : they 
 reveal a certain incompleteness in the transition which I have been en- 
 deavouring to make. As long as the impression in the percipient's mind 
 is merely a reproduction of that in the agent's mind, it is possible to 
 conceive some sort of physical basis for the fact of the transference. 
 The familiar phenomena of the transmission and reception of vibratory 
 energy are ready to hand as analogies — the effect, for instance, of a 
 swinging pendulum on another of equal length attached to the same 
 solid support ; or of one tuning-fork or string on another of the same 
 pitch ; or of glowing particles of a gas on cool molecules of the same 
 substance. Still more tempting are the analogies of magnetic and elec- 
 trical induction. A permanent magnet brought into a room will throw 
 any surrounding iron into a similar condition ; an electric current in one 
 coil of wire will induce a current in a neighbouring coil ; though here 
 even the medium of communication is unknown. So it is possible to 
 . conceive that vibration-waves, or nervous induction, are a means whereby 
 activity in one brain may evoke a kindred activity in another — ^with, 
 of course, a similar correspondence of psychical impressions. Even here, 
 perhaps, the conception should rather be regarded as a metaphor than 
 an analogy. We have only to remember that the effect of all the known 
 physical forces diminishes with distance — whereas we shall find reason 
 to think that, under appropriate conditions, an idea may be telepathi- 
 cally reproduced on the other side of the world as easily as on the other 
 side of the room. The employment, therefore, of words like force, impulse, 
 impact, in speaking of telepathic influences, must not be held to imply 
 the faintest suspicion of what the force is, or any hypothesis whatever 
 which would co-ordinate it with the recognised forces of the material 
 world. Not only, as with other delicate phenomena of life and thought, 
 is the subjective side of the problem the only one that we can yet attempt 
 to analyse : we do not even know where to look for the objective side. 
 If there really is a physical counterpart to the fad of transmission — 
 over and above the movements in the two brains which are the termini 
 of the transmission — that counterpart remains wholly unknown to us. 
 
 But a much more serious difficulty in the way of any physical con- 
 ception of telepathy presents itself as soon as we pass to the cases where 
 the image actually present in the agent's mind is no longer reproduced 
 in the percipient's. A is dying at a distance ; B sees his form. We may 
 perhaps trace a relation between the processes in their two minds ; but 
 it certainly does not amount to anything like identity or distinct paral- 
 lelism. That being so, there can be no such simple and immediate con- 
 cordance as we have supposed between the nervous vibrations of their 
 two brains ; and that being so, there is no obvious means of translating 
 into physical terms the causal connection between their experiences. 
 This difficulty will take a somewhat different aspect when we come later 
 to consider the part which the mind's unconsciotis operations may bear 
 
94 TELEPATHY [Chap. Ill 
 
 in telepathic phenomena. We ma}'- see grounds for thinking that a con- 
 siderable community of experience (especially in emotional relations) 
 between two persons may involve nervous records sufficiently similar 
 to retain for one another some sort of revivable affinity, even v/hen the 
 experience has long lost its vividness for conscious memory. Meanwhile 
 it is best to admit the difficulty without reserve, and to state in the most 
 explicit way that in the rapprochement between experimental thought- 
 transference and spontaneous telepathic impressions we are confining 
 ourselves to the psychical aspect; we connect the phenomena as being 
 in all cases affections of one mind by another, occurring otherwise than 
 through the recognised channels of sense. The objector may urge that 
 if we have not, we ought to have, a physical theory which will embrace 
 all the phenomena — that we ought not to talk about a rapport between 
 A's mind and B's unless we can establish a bridge between their two 
 brains. This seems rather to assume that the standing puzzle of the 
 relation between cerebral and psychical events in the individual, B, can 
 only be stated in one crude form — viz., that the former are prior and 
 produce the latter ; and though for ordinary purposes such an expression 
 is convenient, the convenience has its dangers. Still, as the converse 
 proposition — that the psychical events are the prior — would be equally 
 dangerous, a crux remains which we cannot evade. Since we cannot 
 doubt that B's unwonted experience has its appropriate cerebral corre- 
 late, we have to admit that the energy of B's brain is directed in a way 
 in which it would not be directed but for something that has happened 
 to A. In this physical effect it is impossible to assume that an external 
 physical antecedent is not involved ; and the relation of the antecedent 
 to the effect is, as I have pointed out, hard to conceive, when the neural 
 tremors in A's brain are so unlike the neural tremors in B's brain as they 
 must presumably be when A's mind is occupied with his immediate 
 surroundings, or with the idea of death, and B's mind is occupied with 
 a sudden and unaccountable impression or vision of A. 
 
 But however things may be on the physical plane, the facts recorded 
 in this book are purely psychical facts ; and on the psychical plane it is 
 possible to give to a heterogeneous array of them a certain orderly coher- 
 ence, and to present them as a graduated series of natural phenomena. 
 Can it be asserted that this treatment is illegitimate unless a concurrent 
 physical theory can also be put forward ? It is surely allowable to do one 
 thing at a time. There is an unsolved mystery in the background ; that 
 we grant and remember ; but it need not perpetually oppress us. After 
 all, is there not that standing mystery of the cerebral and mental corre- 
 lation in the individual — a mystery equally unsolved and perhaps more 
 definitely and radically insoluble — at the background of every fact and 
 doctrine of the recognised psychology ? The ps^^chologists work on as 
 if it did not exist, or rather as if it were the most natural and intelligible 
 thing in the world, and no one complains of them. All that we claim is a 
 similar freedom. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 GENERAL CRITICISM OF THE EVIDENCE FOR 
 SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 
 
 § I. We have now to quit the experimental branclx of our subject. We 
 have been engaged, so far, with cases of thought-transference dehber- 
 ately sought for and observed within the four walls of a room, both the 
 agent and the percipient being aware of the object in view ; and with 
 the further cases where — though the distance between the agent and the 
 percipient was often greater, and the latter had no intimation of what 
 was intended — there was still a deliberate desire on the agent's part to 
 exert a telepathic influence, and a concentration of his mind on that 
 object. For the remainder of our course we shall be entirely occupied 
 with cases where no such desire or idea existed — where the effect pro- 
 duced on the percipient, though we may connect it with the state of the 
 agent, was certainly not an effect which he was aiming at producing. 
 And this change in the character of the facts is accompanied by a marked 
 change in the character of the evidence — a change for which some of the 
 transitional cases in the last chapter have already prepared us. Our 
 conclusions will now have to be drawn from the records of persons who, 
 at the time when the phenomena which they describe took place, were 
 quite unaware that these would ever be used as evidence for telepathy 
 or anything else. Nor have my colleagues and I any observations of 
 our own to compare with what our witnesses tell us ; the facts are known 
 to us only through the medium of their report, and we shall have to 
 decide how far the medium may be a distorting one. Our method of 
 inquiry will thus be the historical method ; and success will depend upon 
 the exercise of a wider and less specialised form of common-sense than 
 was required in the experimental work. A great many more points have 
 to be taken into account in weighing human testimony than in arranging 
 the conditions of a crucial trial of thought-transference. There, one 
 precise and simple form of danger had to be guarded against — the possi- 
 bility of conscious or unconscious physical signs : here, dangers multi- 
 form and indeterminate will have to be allowed for. We shall be brought 
 face to face with questions of character, of the general behaviour of 
 human beings in various circumstances, and of the unconscious workings 
 of the human mind ; and a quite different sort of logic must come into 
 play, involving often a very complex estimate of probabilities. 
 
 So all-important is it for our purpose to form a correct judgment 
 as to the possible sources of error in this new department of evidence, 
 
 95 
 
96 CRITICISM OF THE EVIDENCE [Chap. IV 
 
 that I have thought it best to devote the present chapter entirely to 
 that subject. 
 
 § 2. First, then, to face the most general objection of all. This may 
 perhaps be stated as follows. All manner of false beliefs have in their 
 day been able to muster a considerable amount of evidence in theit 
 support, much of which was certainly not consciously fraudulent. The 
 form of superstition varies with the religious and educational conditions 
 of the time ; but within certain limits a diligent collector will be able to 
 obtain evidence for pretty well anything that he chooses. There is, of 
 course, a line — and every age will have its own line — beyond which it 
 would be impossible for anyone who wished to be thought sane and 
 educated to go ; for instance, it would be impossible in the present day 
 to obtain anything like respectable contemporary testimony for the 
 transformation of old women into hares and cats. But short of this 
 line there is always a range of ideas and beliefs as to which opinion is 
 divided — which it is perfectly allowable to repudiate, and which science 
 may treat with scorn, but which it is not a sign of abnormal ignorance 
 or stupidity to entertain. And within this range evidence, and even 
 educated evidence, for the beliefs will pretty certainly be forthcoming. 
 For however much advancing knowledge may have limited the field of 
 superstition, the fund of possibilities in the way of mal-observation, 
 misinterpretation, and exaggeration of facts is still practically inex- 
 haustible ; and with such a fund to drav/ on, the belief, or the mere desire or 
 tendency to believe, in any particular order of phenomena is sure, now and 
 again, to light on facts which can be made to yield the semblance of a proof. 
 
 Now, though it is difficult to deny the force of this argument when 
 stated in general terms, I think that it can be shown not seriously to 
 invalidate the evidence which is here relied on as proof of the reality of 
 spontaneous telepathy. For the sake of comparison, it will be worth 
 while to glance at the most striking example that modern times supply 
 of the support of false beliefs by a large array of contemporary evidence 
 — the case of witchcraft. 
 
 "We may begin by excluding the enormous amount of the witch- 
 evidence which consisted in confessions extracted by torture, terror, or 
 false promises — " the casting evidence in most tryals," as Hutchinson 
 says ; and also the large class of cases where the actual facts attested 
 would not be disputed ; — as where a woman was condemned because 
 a child who had been with her hung its head on its return home, and 
 rolled over in its cradle in the evening ; or because a good many people 
 or cattle had fallen sick in her village ; or because she kept a tame frog, 
 presumed to be her " imp " ; or because on the very day that she had 
 scolded a carter whose cart knocked up against her house, the self-same 
 cart stuck in a gate, and the men who should have emptied it at night 
 felt too tired to do so.^ Putting these cases aside as irrelevant, anyone 
 
 ^ Lilienthal, Die Hexenprocesse der beiden Stddte Braunsherg (Konigsberg, 18.61), 
 p. 152 ; A Detection of Chelmsford Witches (London, 1579) ; Malleus Maleficarnm 
 (Lyons, 1620), vol. i., p. 242; Miiller, Beitrdge zur Oeschichte des Hexenglaubens 
 (Brunswick, 1854), p. 35, etc. ; Ady, Candle in the Dark (London, 1656), p. 135 ; 
 Hutchinson, Historical Essay Concerning Witchcraft (London, 1720), p. 147. 
 
Chap. IV] FOR SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 97 
 
 who looks carefully into the remaining records will find (i) that the actual 
 testimony on which the alleged facts were believed came exclusively 
 from the uneducated classes ; and (2) that the easy acceptance of this 
 evidence by better educated persons was due to the ignorance which 
 was at that time all but universal respecting several great departments, 
 of natural phenomena — those of hallucination, trance, hysteria, and 
 mesmerism. This ignorance took effect in the following way — that 
 every piece of evidence to marvellous facts was perforce regarded as 
 presenting one simple alternative : — either the facts happened as alleged ; 
 or the witnesses must be practising deliberate fraud. The latter hypo- 
 thesis was, of course, an easy one enough to make in respect of this or 
 that individual case, and was supported by indisputable examples ; but 
 it could not long be applied in any wholesale manner. The previous 
 character of many of the persons involved, the aimlessness of such a 
 fraud, the vast scale of the conspiracy which would have had to 
 be organised in order to impose it on the world, and above all the 
 fact that many of the witnesses brought on themselves nothing but 
 opprobrium and persecution by their statements, made it practically 
 impossible to doubt that the testimony was on the whole honestly 
 given. Fraud, then, being excluded, there remained nothing but to 
 believe the facts genuine. Sane men and women spoke with obvious 
 sincerity of what they had seen with their own eyes ; how could such 
 a proof be gainsaid ? This is a point which Glanvil and other writers 
 of the witch-epoch are for ever urging ; if we reject these facts, 
 they argue, we must reject all beliefs that have their basis in human 
 testimony. 
 
 Happily we have now a totally different means of escaping from 
 the dilemma. We know now that subjective hallucinations may possess 
 the very fullest sensory character, and may be as real to the percipient 
 as any object he ever beheld. I have myself heard an epileptic subject, 
 who was perfectly sane and rational in his general conduct, describe a 
 series of interviews that he had had v\fith the devil, with a precision, 
 and an absolute belief in the evidence of his senses, equal to anything 
 that I ever read in the records of the witches' compacts. And further, 
 we know now that there is a condition, capable often of being induced 
 in uneducated and simple persons with extreme ease, in which any idea 
 that is suggested may at once take sensory form, and be projected as 
 an actual hallucination. To those who have seen robust young men, 
 in an early stage of hypnotic trance, staring with horror at a figure v/hich 
 appears to them to be walking on the ceiling, or giving way to strange 
 convulsions under the impression that they have been changed into birds 
 or snakes, there will be nothing very surprising in the belief of hysterical 
 girls that they were possessed by some alien influence, or that their 
 distant persecutor was actually present to their senses. It is true that 
 in hypnotic experiments there is commonly some preliminary process 
 by which the peculiar condition is induced, and that the idea which 
 originates the delusion has then to be suggested ab extra. But with 
 sensitive " subjects " who have been much under any particular in- 
 fluence, a mere word will produce the effect ; nor is there any feature 
 in the evidence for witchcraft that more constantly recurs than the 
 
 H 
 
98 CRITICISM OF THE EVIDENCE [Chap. IV 
 
 touching of the victim by the witch. ^ Moreover, no hard and fast line 
 exists between the delusions of induced hypnotism and those of spon- 
 taneous trance, or of the grave hystero-epileptic crises which mere terror 
 is now known to develop. And association between persons who were 
 possessed with certain exciting ideas would readily account for the genera- 
 tion of a mutually contagious influence ; as in cases where magic rites 
 were performed by several persons in company ; or where a whole house- 
 hold or community was affected with some particular delusion. ^ 
 
 The above seems a sufficient explanation of the testimony which 
 to the eyes of contemporaries appeared the strongest — the testimony 
 of " possessed " persons, and of the professed participators in the incanta- 
 tion scenes and nocturnal orgies. As regards the alleged statements 
 of independent persons who testified to having witnessed the aerial rides, 
 transformations into animal forms, and such-like marvels, I would remark 
 in the first place that the literature of witchcraft may be searched far 
 and wide without encountering half-a-dozen first-hand statements of 
 the sort ;^ and in the second place, that there is a characteristic of un- 
 
 ^ Thus, in a case mentioned by De I'Ancre, in the Tableau de V Inconstance des 
 mauvais Anges et Demons (Paris, 1612), p. 115, all the children who believed them- 
 selves to have been taken to a " Sabbath," stated that the witch had passed her 
 hand over their faces, or placed it on their heads. 
 
 * A True and Just Record of the Information taken at St. Osey, in Essex (London, 
 1582) ; Potts, WonderfuU Discoverie of Witches in the Countie of Lancaster, <fcc. 
 (London, 1613) ; the case of the Flowers in A Collection of Rare and Curious Tracts 
 relating to Witchcraft between the Years 1618 and 1664, pp. 19, 21 ; Glanvil, Sadducismus 
 Triumphatus, p. 581 : Hutchinson, Op. cit., p. 53 ; Durbin, A Narrative of Some 
 Extraordinary Things (Bristol, 1800), p. 47 ; Horst, Zauber-Bibliothelc, p. 219 ; 
 Madden, Phantasmata, vol. i., pp. 346-7 ; T. Hutchinson, History of Massachusetts 
 £a3/(Boston, 1692),vol.ii.,p. 18 ; 'Rich.et,L' Homme etT Intelligence (Paris, 1884), p. 392. 
 
 ^ If " first-hand " be restricted (as it is throughout this book) to statements in 
 the witness's own words, I cannot point to a single such statement ; but in the above 
 phrase I mean merely the author's statement of what was told directly to himself. 
 The circumstantial evidence (also very meagre) for these miracles stands on different 
 ground ; as there the facts recorded are quite credible, and only the inference need 
 be rejected. For example, the external evidence relied on for the supposed trans- 
 formations was usually that the accused proved to have some bodily hurt on the 
 same day as a wolf or some other animal had been wounded. [In " Additions and 
 Corrections " Gurney adds : — ] After this note had been printed off, I came across a 
 passage from Die Christliche Mystik, by J. J. von Goerres, in which a learned bishop, 
 Prudencio de Sandoval, is made to describe a witch's journey through the air as though 
 he had himself been a judicial spectator of it. A reference to Sandoval's own account, 
 however, in his Historia de la vida y hechos del Emperador Carlos V. (Pamplona, 1618), 
 vol. i., p. 830, shows that the trial of the witch in question took place in 1527. Now 
 Sandoval died in 1621 ; clearly, therefore, he could not have been a first-hand witness, 
 as represented. Nor does he even name his authority ; and discredit is thrown on 
 his sources of information by Llorente, in his Anales de la Inquisicion de Espana 
 (Madrid, 1812), p. 319. As the passage from Goerres was quoted in a first-class 
 scientific review, and, if accurate, would have told against my statements as to the 
 absence of first-hand evidence for alleged magical occurrences, I have thought it 
 worth while to forestall a possible objection. 
 
 The only instance that I can find, durmg the witch-epoch, of definite first-hand 
 evidence for a marvel of a type which our present knowledge of abnormal bodily 
 and mental states will not explain, is, as it happens, not part of the history of so 
 called magic, but is connected with the extraordinary epidemic of religious excite 
 ment which took place in the Cevennes at the beginning of the eighteenth century 
 [Gurney then gives the facts concerning an alleged case of standing in a fire unburnt ; 
 the evidence going to show that the first-hand witnesses were untrustworthy persons 
 —Ed.] 
 
Chap. IV] FOR SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 99 
 
 educated minds which is only exceptionally observed in educated 
 adults — the tendency to confound mental images, pure and simple, 
 with matters of fact. This tendency naturally allies itself with any 
 set of images which is prominent in the beliefs of the time ; and 
 it is certain now and then to give to what are merely vivid ideas 
 the character of bond fide memories. The imagination which may 
 be unable to produce, even in feeble-minded persons, the belief that 
 they see things that are not there, may be quite able to produce 
 the belief that they have seen them — which is all, of course, that their 
 testimony implies.^ 
 
 There is, however, one small class of phenomena connected with 
 witchcraft which stands on different ground, as regards the quality of 
 the evidence adduced for it. A few cases are recorded, on really respect- 
 able authority, of a remarkable susceptibility, shown by persons whom 
 we might now recognise as hypnotic " subjects," to the conscious or 
 unconscious influence of some absent person supposed to be a witch ; 
 and perhaps also of abnormal powers of discernment on the part of the 
 supposed witches themselves. These alleged telepathic cases naturally 
 fell into discredit along with all the other phenomena of occult agency. 
 For the belief in witchcraft faded and ultimately died as a whole ; not 
 because each sort of phenomenon was in turn exposed or explained, or 
 because any critical account of hallucinations and popular delusions 
 was forthcoming, or even because a certain amount of distinct fraud 
 was proved, but because the general tide of uncritical opinion took a 
 turn towards scepticism as to matters supernatural. Now we are certainly 
 not concerned to maintain that this or that influence of alleged telepathic 
 influence ought to have been allowed to stand as genuine, when belief 
 in the more phantastic phenomena was undermined. It is probable 
 that in the former, as in the latter, the influence of imagination was not 
 allowed for, and that the different items of evidence were never tested 
 and compared in the manner that true scientific scepticism would dictate. 
 We, at any rate, have difficulty enough in testing the accuracy of con- 
 temporary evidence, and certainly are not going to rest any part of our 
 case on the records of a bygone age. But if anyone who has studied 
 the evidence for witchcraft urges these cases as a proof that the more 
 recent telepathic evidence is unworthy of attention, it is reasonable to 
 remark that if telepathy is in operation now, it was probably in 
 operation then ; and that the only cases of supposed magic with 
 which persons of sense and education seem, at the time, to have 
 come to close quarters were similar in character to cases for which 
 
 ^ Another explanation might be attempted, if (on the analogy of certain Indian 
 juggling tricks) we could suppose the spectator to have been unawares subjected to 
 a " mesmeric glamour," whereby the suggestion of the magical occurrence was 
 enabled to develop in his mind into an actual vision of it. One story in the Malleut 
 Maleficamm, where a girl appeared to herself and to her friends to be a mare, while 
 a priest (over whom the evil influence had no power) saw her as a girl, strongly recalls 
 some of the Indian stories. See also the curious account of imps which appears in 
 Witches of Huntingdon, Renfrew, and Essex (London, 1646). Such a result would, 
 however, enormously transcend the range of mesmeric influence as so far recognised 
 in the West ; and we certainly need not strain hypotheses to save the credit of 
 writers like Sprenger. 
 
lOO CRITICISM OF THE EVIDENCE [Chap. IV 
 
 persons of sense and education are still found to offer their personal 
 testimony. ' 
 
 But in whatever light these residual cases be regarded, the general 
 conclusion remains the same — that the phenomena which were charac- 
 teristic of witchcraft, and which are an accepted type of exploded super- 
 stitions, never rested on the first-hand testimony of educated and in- 
 telligent persons ; and the sweeping assertion which is often made that 
 such persons were, in their day, witnesses to the truth of these absurdities 
 needs, therefore, to be carefully guarded. What the educated and in- 
 telligent believers did was to accept from others, as evidence of objective 
 facts, statements which were really only evidence of subjective facts. 
 And they did this naturally and excusably, because they lived at a time 
 when the science of psychology was in its infancy, and the necessary 
 means of correction were not within their reach. - 
 
 One further criticism may be made as to the mental condition of 
 those who were in any direct sense witnesses to the facts. They were 
 invariably persons inclined to such beliefs to begin with — who had been 
 
 ^ Of the early records the best known is the evidence of the P^re Surin and others 
 in respect of the hysterical epidemic in the Ursuline convent at Loudun, in 1633. 
 But perhaps the most carefully observed case is the older one given in the Most 
 Strange and Admirable Discovery of the Three Witches of Warboys (London, 1593), 
 of which Sir W. Scott's account (Demonology and Witchcraft, p. 238) gives a very 
 imperfect idea. Another example of much the same kind is given in G. More's True 
 Discourse against S. Harsnet (London, 1600). The cases where the victim showed 
 uneasiness when the absent witch was at large, and relief when she was bolted, 
 though quite inconclusive, seem occasionally to have been rationally tested. ( Witch- 
 craft further Displayed, London, 1712, p. 21 ; History of the Witches of Renfrewshire, 
 Paisley, 1809, p. 134 ; Sadducismus Debellatus, London, 1698, p. 47.) The assertions 
 that " possessed persons " were able to read secrets present sometimes this sign of 
 sobriety, that the revelations are said to have concerned only past and present, not 
 future, things (see, e.g., Lercheimer, Ein Christlich Bedenken und Erir.nerung von 
 Zauberei, Heidelberg, 1585 ; and Majolus, Dies Caniculares, Mainz, 1614, p. 593) ; 
 but as such a power finds no parallel in the telepathy of our day, it is satisfactory 
 rather than otherwise to find that it is supported by hardly anythhig that can be 
 called evidence. The strongest item is perhaps the testimony of Poncet to the powers 
 of some of the convulsio una ires of St. Medard (see Bertrand, Du MagnMisme Animal, 
 Paris, 1826, p. 435). Nor do the " thought-reading " stories about Somers [e.g., 
 in Darrell's Brief Apologie and Detection, London, 1599 and 1600), and about Escot de 
 Parme (De I'Ancre, L'Incrediilite et Mescreancedu Sortilege, Paris, 1622) reach even the 
 lowest evidential grade. It wouldbeuselesstomultiplyindecisive instances. If the Zeasi 
 wretchedly-attested cases, even in the most wretched collections of witch-anecdotes, 
 turn out to be those which admit of a telepathic explanation, yet much stronger 
 cases might well be damned by such company. And though some of the less credulous 
 authors, who have a real notion of natural causes and of what constitutes proof, 
 seem to have felt the evidence for supersenuous communications to be too strong 
 to resist (e.g., Cotta in The Infallible, True and Assured Witch, London, 1625) their 
 general position is too wavering for their authority to have any weight. One rises 
 from their works feeling that this was the side of the subject which had produced 
 on them the strongest impression of reality ; and that is all that can be said. 
 
 - I am speaking — it must be remembered — of the attitude of educated and 
 intelligent persons towards assertions which might (however loosely) be described 
 as evidence. That such persons often showed themselves credulous and uninquiring 
 in attaching value to mere legends and local gossip is of course true enough, but does 
 not concern the present argument. For a justification of the above remarks, see the 
 Note on Witchcraft at the end of this chapter. [Considerations of space have led 
 to the omission in this edition of this very important Note, which is of considerable 
 length. An abstract of it is retained in the Synopsis. — Ed.] 
 
Chap. IV] FOR SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY loi 
 
 brought up iu them and had accepted them as a matter of course. "We 
 have no record of anyone who had all his life declined to admit the reality 
 of the alleged phenomena, and who was suddenly convinced of his mistake 
 by coming into personal contact with them. 
 
 § 3. We are no\y in a position to perceive, by comparison, how the 
 case stands with the e-vddence for telepathy which awaits examination. 
 It would almost be sufficient to say that the comparison is an absolute 
 contrast in respect of every point which has been mentioned. A very 
 large number of our first-hand witnesses are educated and intelligent 
 persons, whose sobriety of judgment has never been called in question. 
 For the most part, moreover, they have been in no way inclined to admit 
 the reality of the phenomena, prior to themselves encountering them. 
 By many of them even what they themselves narrate has not been re- 
 garded with special interest ; while others, who have been unable to get 
 behind their own experience, have expressed scepticism as to the existence 
 of the phenomena as a class. ^ The facts themselves have no special 
 affinity with any particular form of faith ; they are not facts in a belief 
 of v/hich any one is specially brought up. And here we may contrast 
 telepathy, not only with the comparatively modern superstition of witch- 
 craft, but with phenomena of much older and wider acceptance — the 
 alleged apparitions of the dead. The continued existence of departed 
 friends and relatives has been one of the most constant elements of re- 
 ligious beliefs ; and that myths should grow up respecting their appear- 
 ances to survivors is what might have naturally been looked for. But 
 even in respect of the most striking sort of phenomena with which we 
 shall here be concerned — apparitions at the time of death — we do not 
 find in men's prevalent habits of thought, at any state of culture, elements 
 which would be particularly likely to produce a m^^th on the subject. 
 And as a matter of fact, if we go to the classes of persons whose beliefs 
 have no special relation to evidence, we do actually find the one myth 
 prevalent, and not the other. The idea of apparitions .after death has 
 a wide and strong hold on the popular mind ; the idea of apparitions 
 at the time either of death, or of serious crises in life, has no established 
 vogue. Instances are, no doubt, to be met with in books of history, 
 biography, and travel ; and the range which such notices cover is itself 
 important, as showing that the idea, though so far from universally 
 prevalent, is for all that not in any sense a speciality of particular times 
 or localities. But though numerous, the instances are sporadic ; they 
 appear as isolated marvels, which even those who experienced them 
 regarded as such, and not as evidences to any widely -believed reality. 
 So much is this the case that to many persons with whom we have con- 
 
 ^ It is amusing sometimes to encounter arbitrary fragments of scepticism, com- 
 bined with a belief in the " supernatural " character of majay of the coincidences 
 which we are endeaTouring to account for as natural. Thus a gentleman contributes 
 a case to Knowledge (May 16th, 1884) and concludes his letter thus : " Personally, 
 I do not believe in apparitions, nor in anything akin thereto ; but coincidences such 
 as you record from week to week must have happened to most of us, and obtuse 
 indeed must the individual be who does not think that there is something super- 
 natural sometimes even in coincidences." 
 
I02 CRITICISM OF THE EVIDENCE [Chap. IV 
 
 versed on the subject we find that the very idea of such phenomena is 
 practically new ; and that " apparitions," whether delusions or realities, 
 have always been considered by them as apparitions of the dead^ And 
 if this is true of the more striking telepathic cases, a fortiori is it true of 
 the less striking. The class of apparitions and impressions which have 
 corresponded with the death of the " agent " has only been vaguely 
 recognised ; the class which have corresponded with a state of passing 
 excitement or danger can hardly be said to have been recognised at all. 
 Even persons with whose general way of thinking they might seem com- 
 patible are apt to be repelled by their apparent uselessness, and certainly 
 are not wont to exhibit any a priori belief in their reality ; while to others 
 who have encountered them, they have appeared in the objectionable 
 light of a puzzle, without analogies and without a place in the recognised 
 order of Nature. 
 
 But though I think that it is not hard to distinguish the evidence 
 on which we rely from the evidence for various forms of popular super- 
 stition, and to show that, as a matter of fact, telepathy is not a popular 
 superstition, I am far from denying a certain degree of force to the line 
 of objection above suggested. Ignorance, credulity, and a predisposition 
 to believe in a particular order of marvels, are not the only sources of 
 unconscious falsification in human testimony ; and it by no means follows, 
 because these particular elements of error are absent, that a bond-fide 
 first-hand narrative of contemporary facts is trustworthy. And having 
 briefly considered certain dangers and objections from which we think 
 that our telepathic evidence is free, I proceed now to consider certain 
 others to which it is to a certain extent exposed, and to explain the means 
 by which we have endeavoured to obviate or reduce them. 
 
 § 4. It will be best to enumerate, one by one, the general sources 
 of error which may affect the testimony of honest and fairly-educated 
 persons, to events that are both unusual and of a sort unrecognised 
 by contemporary science. We shall thus be able to observe in detail 
 how far each is likely to have affected the evidence here brought forward. 
 
 The most obvious danger may seem to lie in errors of observation 
 and inference. And first as to errors of observation. The phenomena 
 
 ^ Next to these, the best-recognised class are undoubtedly the premonitory 
 apparitions of " second-sight." 
 
 Since the above remarks were written, I am glad to find them implicitly confirmed 
 by a very high authority on myth and folk-lore, Mr. Andrew Lang. In the Nineteenth 
 Century for April, 1885, he showed very clearly and amusingly how the same types of 
 " ghost-story " are found in the most distant places, and in the most diverse stages of 
 culture— -whether owing to some common basis of fact, or to the same pervading love 
 of the mysterious, or (as is sometimes undoubted^ the case) to the survival of 
 remnants of primitive superstitions in the midst of an advancing civilisation. But 
 though most of his instances are drawn from barbarous countries, he " has not 
 encountered, among savages, more than one example" pointing to a belief in what 
 we call telepathic impressions; and even that one is a very doubtful example. There 
 is, as I have said, a certain amount of sporadic evidence that the phenomena have 
 been noticed at many different times and places ; but of any pervading belief, such 
 as would cause people to be on the qui vivc for them and would ensure a perpetual 
 supply of spurious evidence, neither we nor apparently Mr. Lang can find any indica- 
 tion whatever. 
 
Chap. IV] FOR SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 103 
 
 with which these have to do are naturally objective phenomena. It is 
 only in reference to the objective world that observation can be proved 
 to be accurate or faulty ; the faulty observation is that which interprets 
 real things in a way that does not correspond with reality. Now mis- 
 interpretation of this sort may undoubtedly produce spurious telepathic 
 cases ; and wherever we can suppose it to have been possible, we are 
 bound to exclude the case from our evidence. Thus we have a group of 
 narratives of the following t3^e, suggesting a mistake of identity. 
 Mrs. Campbell, of DunstafEnage, Oban, wrote, in June, 1884 : — 
 
 " Two years ago one of our tenant farmers was very ill, and my brother 
 asked me to inquire how he was, on my way back from a walk I was going 
 to take with a cousin of mine. We went, but on passing the old man's 
 house I forgot to go in, and soon we arrived at our avenue, when my 
 cousin reminded me of not having asked for the sick man. I thought of 
 returning, when I distinctly saw the old man, followed by his favourite 
 dog, cross a field in front of us, and go into his house, and I remarked to 
 my cousin, who also had seen the old man and his dog, that as he was so 
 well that he was able to walk about, there was not much use in going to 
 inquire for him, so we went on home. But on arriving there, my brother 
 came to tell us that the old man's son had just been to say that his father 
 had just died." 
 
 Here it is possible, and therefore for evidential purposes necessary, 
 to suppose that the figure seen was a neighbour, or perhaps the old man's 
 son."^ 
 
 [Two further examples are here omitted. — Ed.] In another case, 
 two gentlemen crossed Piccadilly under the impression that they saw a 
 friend, who, as it turned out, died in India on that day. But it is needless 
 to multiply instances ; in all of them the figure seen has been out of doors, 
 and at some yards' distance ; and these being the very circumstances 
 in which we know that spurious recognitions often take place, there is 
 nothing surprising in an occasional coincidence of the sort described. 
 Similarly, a person may hear a call, perhaps of his own Christian name, 
 outside his house, and may mistake the voice for that of a friend ; and, 
 " in due course," as our informants sometimes say, the news of that friend's 
 death ma^^ arrive. But it is only to an inconsiderable fraction of the 
 evidence here presented that such explanations could by any possibility 
 be applied. The large majority of the alleged experiences are, on the 
 face of them, subjective phenomena, in the sense that they are indepen- 
 dent of any real objects in the environment, and of any mistakes possible 
 in connection with such objects, and are due to a peculiar affection of 
 the percipient's own mind. This mode of regarding them (and the re- 
 servations with which the word " subjective " must be used) will be 
 fully explained in the sequel. It is enough for the present to note that 
 the witness who would be an unsafe authority if be said, " Sea-serpents 
 exist," may be a safe authority if he says, " I saw what appeared to be 
 a sea-serpent " ; and this amount of assertion is all that the telepathic 
 
 1 I may say here, once for all, that our gratitude to an informant is none the less 
 because his or her experience may not have appeared relevant to the direct argument 
 of this book. Such oases have often been very useful and instructive in other ways. 
 
164 CRITICISM OF THE EVIDENCE [Chap. IV 
 
 evidence in\'olves. All the accuracy of observation required of the witness 
 has to do with what he seemed to himself to see, or to hear, or to feel. 
 
 Nor in our cases is the danger of errors of inference so serious as might 
 be imagined. A man may, no doubt, see something odd or indefinite, 
 at the time that his mother dies at a distance, and may infer that it 
 bodes calamity ; and if, after he hears of the death, he infers and reports 
 that he saw his mother's form, the error will be a very grave one. But it 
 will be more convenient to treat retrospective mistakes of this sort under 
 the head of errors of memory. And with a percipient's interpretation 
 of his impression at the moment we have really very little concern. He may 
 see the apparition of a relative in his room, and infer first that it is the 
 relative's real figure in flesh and blood, and next that it is the relative's 
 spirit. Neither inference has any relation to our argument. The only 
 fact that concerns us is the fact that he had the subjective impression 
 of seeing his relative. I may refer once more, by way of contrast, to 
 the case of witchcraft, where the very basis of the superstition was error 
 of inference — error shown (and by the more intelligent class exclusively 
 shown) not in the giving but in the interpreting of testimony. 
 
 § 5. The tendencies to error which more vitally concern us fall broadly, 
 into tv/o classes — tendencies to error in narration, and tendencies to error 
 of memory. Let us ask, then, what are the various conscious or uncon- 
 scious motives which may cause persons who belong to the educated 
 class, and who have a general character for truthfulness, to narrate ex- 
 periences of telepathic impressions in a manner which is not strictly 
 accurate ? 
 
 One motive which has undoubtedly to be allowed for in some cases 
 is the desire to make the account edifying. This danger naturally at- 
 taches to the evidence for any class of facts which can be regarded, 
 however erroneously, as transcending natural law. Enthusiastic persons 
 will value an unusual occurrence, not for its intrinsic interest, but for 
 its tendency, if accepted, to convert others to their own way of belief ; 
 and they will be apt to shape and colour their account of it with a view 
 to the desired effect. Intent on pointing the moral, they will uncon- 
 sciously adorn the tale. This source of error is one which it is specially 
 necessary to bear in mind where some particular tj^pe of story is con- 
 nected with a particular religious sect. The literature of the Society 
 of Friends, for instance, is remarkably rich in accounts of providential 
 monitions and premonitions ; and it supplies also a considerable number 
 of telepathic cases. But we have already seen that telepathy does not 
 specially lend itself to the support of definite articles of faith. Nor is 
 any one who takes the trouble to study our evidence likely to maintain 
 that errors of narration have largely entered into it under the influence 
 of a propagandist zeal. It is rather for the sake of completeness than 
 on account of its practical importance that such a possibility has been 
 mentioned. 
 
 A far more frequent and effective source of error in narration is the 
 tendency to make the account graphic and picturesque. Among human 
 beings, the motives which prompt narration of matters unconnected 
 with business or the mere machinery of life are mainly two — a desire 
 
Chap. IVj FOR SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 105 
 
 to interest one's auditor ; and a desire to put oneself en evidence, to feed 
 one's own self-esteem by attracting and retaining the attention of others. 
 The influence of each of these motives is towards making the story as 
 good a one as possible. And though, as I have already said, a good deal 
 of our evidence comes from persons who profess to have had no bias in 
 favour of the reality of such events as they describe, and wish rather 
 that they had not occurred, still the instinct to make what one says 
 seem worth saying is too general for it ever to be safe to assume its ab- 
 sence. In such a subject as ours, this instinct will find its chief oppor- 
 tunity in making things appear marvellous. The reader must decide 
 for himself how far the evidence to be here presented bears the stamp of the 
 wonder-monger or raconteur. The desire to make people open their 
 eyes is no doubt perfectly compatible with a habit of truthfulness in the 
 ordinary affairs of life. Still, the desire, as a rule, is actually to see the 
 eyes opening ; and the danger is therefore greater in the case of a story 
 which is told off-hand and viva voce for the sake of immediate effect, 
 than in the case of evidence which is first written down at leisure, and 
 has then to undergo the ordeal of a careful and detailed scrutiny. Nor 
 must we forget that there is another instinct which tends directly to 
 discourage wonder-mongering, at any rate in the narration of unusual 
 personal experiences — the instinct to win belief. Where the risk of being 
 disbelieved is appreciable, a sense of accuracy becomes also a sense of 
 security ; a thing being credible to oneself just because it is fact, the 
 consciousness of not exaggerating the fact begets a sort of trust that 
 others may somehow find it credible. And with the class from whom 
 our evidence is chiefly drawn, this influence seems not less likely to be 
 operative than the desire to say something startling. The latter ten- 
 dency is more prone on the whole to affect second-hand witnesses, who 
 do not feel bound to exercise any economy of the miraculous, who can 
 always fall back on the plea that they are only telling what was told to 
 them, and who may easily be led into inaccuracies by the analogy of 
 other marvellous stories. 
 
 And indeed it is a matter of ordinary observation, by no means con- 
 fined to " psychical research," that where the subject of narration has 
 nothing to do with merit, and what is alleged to have been done or suffered 
 is not of a sort to attract admiration to the doer or sufferer, the more 
 extravagant sort of stories are given, not as personal experiences, but 
 on the authority of someone else. If there is exaggeration, it is "a 
 friend " who is to blame ; and this term is used on such occasions with 
 considerable latitude. I have already noted how, in the case of witch- 
 craft, the more bizarre incidents do not rest on anything like traceable 
 first-hand testimony. This remark is applicable in a general way to the 
 whole field of evidence for marvellous events, as recorded in modern 
 literature ; and the same fact has been very noticeable with respect to 
 the evidence, of very various sorts and qualities, which has come under 
 the attention of my colleagues and myself during the last few years. 
 We have often taken the trouble to trace and test the matter of those 
 sensational newspaper-paragraphs which get so freely copied from one 
 journal into another ; but in scarcely one per cent, of the cases has the 
 evidence held water. And in the ordinary talk of society, where there 
 
io6 CRITICISM OF THE EVIDENCE [Chap. IV 
 
 is often a show or assertion of authority for the statements made, one 
 gradually learns to diagnose with confidence the accounts which profess 
 to be second or third hand from the original, but of which no original 
 will ever be forthcoming. An example is the well-known tale of a drip- 
 ping letter, handed to a lady by the phantasmal figure of a midshipman 
 who had been drowned before he could execute his commission. If the 
 newspaper anecdotes were like bubbles that break in the pursuer's hand, 
 a society marvel of this stamp may be more fitly compared to a will- 
 o'-the-wisp : one never gets any nearer to it. Then there is the young 
 lady who was preserved from a railway accident by seeing the apparition 
 of her fiance on the platform of three consecutive stations — which 
 induced her to alight. Here I was actually promised an introduction 
 to the heroine : what I finally received was a reference to " a friend of 
 the lady who told the story." Or, again, there is the tale of second-sight, 
 so widely told during the last three years, where the visitor saw a daughter 
 of the house stabbed by a stranger, whom he has since identified as her 
 husband, and has remorselessly dogged in hansom cabs. Three or four 
 times have we been, so to speak, " one off " this story ; but the various 
 clues have shown no sign of converging ; and we still occasionally hear 
 of the happy couple as on their honeymoon. 
 
 § 6. Turning now to the sources of error in memory, we find the danger 
 here is of a more insidious kind, in that comparatively few persons realise 
 the extent to which it exists in their own case. For one who is innocent 
 of any desire to impress his auditor in any particular way, and who simply 
 desires to tell the truth, it is not easy to realise that he may be an un- 
 trustworthy witness about matters concerning himself. The weaknesses 
 of human memory, and the precautions which they necessitate, will be 
 so frequent a topic in the sequel that a brief classification will here suffice. 
 
 We must allow, in the first place, for a common result of the belief 
 in supernatural influences and providential interpositions. Persons who 
 are interested in such ideas will be keenly alive to any phenomena which 
 seem to transcend a purely materialistic view of life. They will be apt 
 to see facts of this class where they do not exist, and to interpret in this 
 sense small or vague occurrences which if accurately examined at the 
 time might have been otherwise explained. And where this tendency 
 exists, it is almost inevitable that, as time goes on, the occurrence should 
 represent itself to memory more and more in the desired light, that in- 
 convenient details should drop out, and that the remainder should stand 
 out in a deceptively significant and harmonious form. Of the cases to 
 be here presented, however, only a very small proportion betray any 
 idea on the part of the witness that what he recounts has any special 
 religious or philosophical significance. Our informants have had no 
 motive to conceal from us their real view of the facts ; and if they narrate 
 an incident as simply strange or unaccountable, we have no right to 
 assume their evidence to have been coloured by an emotional sense that 
 materialism had been refuted in their person, or that supernatural com- 
 munications had been permitted to them. Indeed, as regards religious 
 and emotional prepossessions, we are certainly justified in thinking that 
 they have rather been hindrances than helps to the presentation of an 
 
Chap. IV] FOR SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 107 
 
 abundant array of evidence. For it has happened in many instances 
 that persons whose testimony would have been a valuable addition to 
 the case for telepathy, have felt their experiences to be too intimate or 
 too sacred for publication.^ 
 
 But apart from any bias of an emotional or speculative sort, we must 
 certainly admit a general tendency in the human mind to make any 
 picture of facts definite. To many people vagueness of emotion or of 
 speculation is a delight ; but no one enjoys vagueness of memory. In 
 thinking of an event which was in any way shadowy or uncertain, there 
 is always a certain irksomeness in realising clearly how little clear it was. 
 The same applies, of course, to events at which we look back through 
 any considerable interval of time. The very effort to recall them implies 
 an effort to represent them to the mind as precisely and completely as 
 possible, and it is often not observed that the precision thus attained is 
 not that of reality. 
 
 Lastly, there is a general tendency to lighten the burden of memory 
 by simplifying its contents — by bringing any group of connected events 
 into as round and portable a form as possible. This may, of course, only 
 result in the loss of excrescences and subordinate features, while the 
 essential incident is left intact. But we shall find instances further on 
 where simplification really alters the character of the evidence. Details 
 may not simply drop out ; they may undergo a change, and group them- 
 selves conveniently round some central idea. It might reasonably be 
 expected, and we ourselves certainly began by expecting, that error 
 from this source would always tell in the direction of actual distortion 
 and exaggeration ; if the aspect of the case was to some extent striking 
 and insignificant to begin with, it would seem likely that this aspect of 
 it should become more pronounced as it assumed a more isolated place 
 in the mind, and lost its connection with the normal stream of experience 
 in the course of which it appeared. As a matter of fact, however, this 
 is by no means always what happens. For instance, we have met with 
 several cases of the following sort. An impression of a remarkable kind, 
 and which, if telepathy exists, may fairly be regarded as telepathic, 
 has been produced on a percipient while in a state which he recognised 
 at the time as one of complete wakefulness, and which was practically 
 proved to be so by the fact that he did not wake from it — that it formed 
 a connected part of his waking life. But in the natural gravitation towards 
 easy accounts of things, he gradually gets to look back on this experience 
 as a dream ; that is, he allows the verdict of subsequent memory to 
 supplant the verdict of immediate consciousness. We must not then 
 say in our haste, all men — or all memories — are exaggerators. Even 
 where evidence has been modified in passing through several mouths, 
 
 ^ To take a single instance — a lady sends us an unsensational narrative of the 
 ordinary type, as to how one day in 1882, when just about to sit down to the piano, 
 she saw close to her the figure of an old school-friend, who, as it turned out, died on 
 that daj' at a distance. " I am confident," she says, " of having seen the vision, 
 though my common sense makes me wish to put it down to imagmation. I never 
 saw any vision of any kind before or sinc^." But we are withheld from quoting the 
 account in a form which could have any evidential value, by her feeling that such 
 publication would be wrong. 
 
io8 CRITICISM OF THE EVIDENCE [Chap. IV 
 
 a comparison between later and earlier versions of the same occurrence 
 has sometimes shown that its more striking and significant character- 
 istics have lost rather than gained by the transmission. But this is no 
 doubt the exception. 
 
 § 7. Such, in brief outline, are the principal sources of error which 
 may in a general way be supposed to affect the sort of evidence with 
 which we are concerned ; and our next step must be to fix with precision 
 what the actual opportunities for perversion are. The evidence for 
 telepathy has a certain type and structure of its own, and we must realise 
 what this is, in order to know where to look for the weak points. What, 
 then, are the essential elements of a typical telepathic phenomenon ? 
 They consist in two events or two states, of a more or less remarkable 
 kind, and connected, as a rule, by certain common characteristics ; and 
 of a certain time-relation between the two. For example, if a flawless 
 case is to be presented, it would be of the following type and composition : 
 It would comprise (i) indisputable evidence that A (whom we call the 
 agent) has had an unusual experience — say, has died ; (2) indisputable 
 evidence that B (whom we call the percipient) has had an unusual ex- 
 perience which includes a certain impression of A — say, has, while wide 
 awake, had a vision of A in the room ; (3) indisputable evidence that 
 the two events coincided in time — which, of course, implies that their 
 respective dates can be accurately fixed. When I call such evidence as 
 this flawless, I do not, of course, mean that it is conclusive : the fact that 
 the two events occurred, and the fact that they occurred simultaneously, 
 might be placed beyond dispute, and the coincidence might, for all that, 
 be due not to telepathy, but to chance alone. But though no single case 
 _can prove telepathy, no case where the above conditions are not to some 
 extent realised can even help to prove it. Briefly, then, if the account 
 of some alleged instance of telepathy is evidentially faulty, there must 
 be misrepresentation as to one or more of the following items : (i) the 
 state of the agent ; (2) the experience of the percipient ; (3) the time 
 of (i) ; (4) the time of (2). 
 
 Now the evidence where the chances of misrepresentation have 
 primarily to be considered is clearly that of the percipient. It is the 
 percipient's mention of his own experience which makes, so to speak, 
 the groundwork of the case ; unless the percipient gives his own account 
 of this experience, the case is in no sense a first-hand one ; whereas if 
 such an account is given we should consider the evidence first-hand, 
 even though the account of the agent's state is not obtained from himself. 
 Of course when the agent is in a position to give an account, it is im- 
 portant that his evidence should be procured ; but this is impossible 
 in the numerous cases where his share in the matter consists simply in 
 dying. In these cases, then, we are dependent on others for evidence 
 as to the agent's side of the occurrence ; and primarily often on the per- 
 cipient, who is our first and indispensable witness for the whole matter. 
 This being premised, we shall have no difficulty in discovering where 
 the risks of misrepresentation really lie. 
 
 / § S. Taking the above four items in order, the first of them — the 
 
Chap. IV] FOR SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 109 
 
 state of the agent — is the one where the risk is smallest. To take the 
 commonest case, the veiy fact, death, which makes it impossible to 
 obtain the agent's personal testimony, is an event as to which, of all 
 others in his history, it is least likely that a person who knew him should 
 be in error. It is one also as to which corroboration of the percipient's 
 statement is often most easily obtained ; either from the verbal testi- 
 mony of surviving relatives and friends, or from contemporary letters, 
 notices, and obituaries. And where the event which has befallen the 
 agent falls short of this degree of gravity, it is probably still sufficiently 
 out of the common for the ascertainment of it by the percipient and 
 others to have been natural and easy ; and d fortiori sufficiently out of 
 the common to have stamped itself on the memory of the agent himself, 
 who may now be available as a witness. 
 
 When we come to the next item — the experience of the percipient 
 — the risk of misrepresentation seems decidedly to increase. For the 
 witness is now recounting something purely personal, for the occurrence 
 of which he can produce no objective proofs. He says that he saw some- 
 thing, or heard something, or felt something, which struck him as re- 
 markable (in many cases, indeed, as unique in his experience), and this 
 has to be taken on his word ; no external observation of him (even were 
 anyone present with him at the time) could reveal whether he was 
 actually experiencing these sensations which he afterwards described. 
 Now to a careless glance it may seem that there is a loophole here, through 
 which enough error may enter to invalidate the whole case. It may be 
 said that the percipient was perhaps nervous, or unwell, or imaginative ; 
 and that a report of impressions which are received under such conditions 
 cannot be relied on as evidence. But in what was said above as to errors 
 of observation, this objection has been practically answered. It would 
 be in place if the question were whether what he thought he perceived 
 was really there ; but it is not in place when the question is simply what 
 he thought he perceived. We are discussing the experience of the per- 
 cipient as the second of the four heads under which misrepresentation 
 may enter. Now, misrepresentation of this experience would consist 
 simply in the statement that he had had certain sensations or impressions 
 which he had not had : misinterpretation of the experience — e.g., if he 
 imagined that his friend was actually physically present where his form 
 had been seen or his voice heard — has nothing to do with the 
 evidential point. Grant that the percipient's senses played him false — 
 that his impression was a hallucination ; that, as I have implied, is the 
 very light in which we ourselves regard it ; it may even be the light in 
 which he regarded it himself. That does not prevent its being an unusual 
 experience ; and it is simply as an unusual experience, which included 
 an impression of his friend, that it has a place in the evidence. 
 
 Now the probability that this unusual experience has been misrepre- 
 sented will be very different, according as the mention of it by the per- 
 cipient precedes or follows his knowledge of what has befallen the agent. 
 If he gives his account in ignorance of that event, and independently 
 of any ideas which it might be calculated to awake in his mind, there 
 seems no ground at all for supposing that he has coloured his statement, 
 at any rate in any way which would affect its evidential value. If A, a 
 
I TO CRITICISM OF THE EVIDENCE [Chap. IV 
 
 person with a general character for truthfulness, and with no motive to 
 deceive, mentions having had an unusual experience — a hallucination 
 of the senses, an unaccountable impression, or whatever he likes to call 
 it — which was strongly suggestive of B, no one will tell him that he is 
 romancing or exaggerating, and that he had no such impression as he 
 reports. He will simply be told that his nerves are overstrung, or that 
 he has had a waking dream, or something of that sort. And this assump- 
 tion of the truth of the statement could of course not be impugned merely 
 because it subsequently turned out that B died at the time. 
 
 Hence, one of the points to which we have, throughout our inquiry, 
 attached the highest value, is the proof that evidence of the percipient's 
 experience was in existence prior to the receipt of the news of the agent's 
 condition. This prior evidence may be of various sorts. The percipient 
 may at once make a written record in a diary, or in a letter which may 
 have been preserved. Where this has been the case, we have always 
 endeavoured to obtain the document for inspection. " Or he may have 
 mentioned his hallucination or impression to some one who made a note 
 of it, or who distinctly remembers that it was so mentioned ; and when- 
 ever this has been done, we have endeavoured to get written corrobora- 
 tion from this second person. Evidence of this class affords comparatively 
 little opportunity for the various sorts of error which have been passed 
 in review. No amount of carelessness of narration, or of love of the 
 marvellous, would enable a witness to time his evidence in correspon- 
 dence with an event of which he was ignorant, nor to fix on the right 
 person with whom to connect his alleged experience. Errors of memory 
 are equally unlikely to take a form which makes the impression corre- 
 spond with an unknown event ; and danger from that source is, moreover, 
 at a minimum, in cases which are distinguished by the very fact that 
 the impression has been itself recorded immediately, or very shortly, 
 after its occurrence. 
 
 But apart from the actual records of the experience in writing or in 
 someone else's memory, it may have produced action of a sufficiently 
 distinct sort on the percipient's part ; for instance, it may have so dis- 
 turbed him as to make him take a journey, or write at once for tidings of 
 the agent's condition. Such immediate action, which can often be sub- 
 stantiated by others, affords a strong independent proof that the impression 
 had occurred, and had been of an unusual kind. And even if he has 
 done none of these things, yet if he describes a state of discomfort or 
 anxiety, following on his experience and preceding his receipt of the 
 news, this must, at any rate, be accounted a fresh item of testimony, 
 confirmatory of the mere statement that such-and-such an unusual ex- 
 perience had befallen him ; and it is sometimes possible to obtain the 
 corroboration of others who have noticed or been made aware of this 
 anxiety, even though the source of it was not mentioned. If, however, 
 he has kept his feelings as well as their cause, to himself, there is, of course, 
 nothing but his subsequent memory to depend on. Here, therefore, we 
 shall have a transitional step to the next evidential class, where the 
 percipient's own perception of the importance of the experience, and 
 any possibilities of confirmation, date from a time when the condition 
 of the agent has become known. 
 
Chap. IV] FOR SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY in 
 
 § q. Cases of this type are of course, as a class, less satisfactory. It 
 is here that some of the recognised tendencies to error — the impulse to 
 make vague things definite, and the impulse to make a group of facts 
 compact and harmonious — may find their opportunity. The error will, 
 of course, not arise without a certain foundation in fact : the news that 
 a friend has died is not in itself calculated to create a wholly fictitious 
 idea that one has had an unusual experience shortly before the news 
 arrived. But an experience which has been somewhat out of the common 
 may look quite different when recalled in the light of the subsequent 
 knowledge. It may not only gain in significance ; its very content may 
 alter. A person perhaps heard his name called when no one was near, 
 and, not being subject to hallucinations of hearing, he was momentarily 
 struck by the fact, but dismissed it from his mind. A day or two after- 
 wards he hears of a friend's death. It then occurs to him that the events 
 may have been connected. He endeavours to recall the sound that he 
 heard, and seems to hear in it the tones of the familiar voice. Gradually 
 the connection that he has at first only dimly surmised, becomes a certainty 
 for him ; and in describing the occurrence, without any idea of deceiving, 
 he will mention his friend's voice as though he had actually recognised 
 it at the time. In the same way something dimly seen in an imperfect 
 light may take for subsequent memory the aspect of a recognisable form ; 
 or a momentary hallucination of touch may recur to the mind as a clasp 
 of farewell. 
 
 Now such possibilities cannot be too steadily kept in view, during 
 the process of collecting and sifting evidence. At the same time, the 
 interrogation of witnesses, and the comparison of earlier and later ac- 
 counts, have not revealed any definite instance of this sort of inaccuracy. 
 Now the number of alleged telepathic cases which we have examined 
 (a number of which the [700] narratives given in this book form less than 
 a third) seems sufficiently large for the various types of error that really 
 exist to have come to light ; and, as a matter of fact, certain types have 
 come to light, and have helped us to a view of what may be called the 
 laws of error in such matters. If, then, a particular form of inaccuracy 
 is conspicuous by its absence from our considerable list of proved in- 
 accuracies, it may be concluded, we think, not to have been widely opera- 
 tive. It would be a different matter if the cases of the lower evidential 
 class stood alone — if we were unable to present any cases where the 
 percipient's identification of his impression with the particular person- 
 ality of the agent had been established beyond dispute. But in face 
 of the large number of those stronger instances, it would be unwarrantably 
 violent to suppose that in all, or nearly all, the other cases where the per- 
 cipient declares that the identification was clear and unmistakable, he is 
 giving fictitious shape and colour to a purely undistinctive experience. 
 
 But there is yet another reason for allowing this inferior evidence to 
 stand for what it is worth. For even if we make very large allowance for 
 inaccuracy, and suppose that in a certain number of these cases the visible 
 or audible phantasm, afterwards described as recognised, was really un- 
 recognised at the moment, the evidence for a telepathic production of it 
 does not thereby vanish. If, indeed, a witness's mental or moral status 
 were such that he might be supposed capable of giving retro- 
 
TI2 CRITICISM OF THE EVIDENCE [Chap. IV 
 
 spective and objective distinctness to what was an utterly indefinite 
 impression, with no external or sensory character at all, his testimony 
 would, of course, be valueless ; simply because we could not assure our- 
 selves that he had not had experiences of that sort daily, so that the 
 coincidence with the real event would lose all significance. But in the 
 case of a witness of fair intelligence, the point remains that the presence 
 of a human being was suggested to his senses in a manner which was in 
 his experience markedly unusual or unique, at the time that a human 
 being at a distance with whom he was more or less closely connected, 
 was in a markedly unusual or unique condition. By itself such evidence 
 might fairly, perhaps, be regarded as too uncertain to support any hypo- 
 thesis. But if a case for telepathy can be founded on the stronger cases, 
 where the immediate reference of the impression to the agent is as much 
 established as the fact of the impression itself, then we have no right to 
 lay down as an immutable law of telepathic experience that such a refer- 
 ence is indispensable. Recognition is beyond doubt the best of tests ; 
 and in a vast majority of our cases we have the percipient's testimony, 
 and in a very large number corroborative testimony as well, to the fact 
 of recognition. But distinctness and unusualness in the experience are 
 also evidential points. We have, indeed, a whole class of cases where the 
 percipient has expressly stated that a phantasm which coincided with 
 the supposed agent's death was unrecognised, and where, therefore, the 
 distinctness and unusualness of the impression were the only grounds for 
 paying any attention to the coincidence. Such cases may be far from 
 proving telepathy ; yet if telepathy be a vera causa, it would be unscientific 
 to leave them out of account. 
 
 § lo. So much for the evidence of the state of the agent, and of the 
 experience of the percipient, regarded simply as events, of which we want 
 to know (i) to what extent we can rely on the description that we receive 
 of them ; (2) to what extent the presumption of a telepathic connection 
 between them is affected by the sort of inaccuracies that may be revealed 
 or surmised. The sketch that has been given is, of course, a mere outline. 
 It must wait for further amplifications of detail till we come to examine 
 the evidence itself. Meanwhile it may serve to prepare the reader's mind, 
 and to indicate what special points to be on the look-out for. But of those 
 four essential items of a case, as to which the opportunities and the effect 
 of misrepresentation were to be specially considered, two still remain, 
 namely, the precise times of the two items already discussed — of the 
 agent's and the percipient's respective shares in the incident. It is clearly 
 essential to a telepathic case that these times should approximately 
 coincide ; and error in the assertion of this coincidence is a possibility 
 requiring fully as much attention as error in the description of the two 
 events. 
 
 But here the reader may fairly ask where the line of error is to be 
 drawn. Must the coincidence be exact to the moment ? And, if not, 
 what degree of inexactness may be permitted before we cease to regard 
 a case as supporting the telepathic hypothesis ? It is unfortunately not 
 easy for the moment to give any satisfactory answer to this question. 
 Two distinct questions are in fact involved. The first is a question of 
 
Chap. IV] FOR SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 1I3 
 
 natural fact : What are the furthest limits of time within which it appears, 
 on a review of the whole subject, that a single telepathic phenom^enon 
 may really be included ? At what distance of time, from the death of an 
 absent person, may a friend receive telepathic intimation of the fact ? 
 The second question is one of interpretation and argument. It ^vill be a 
 most important part of our task hereafter to estimate the probability 
 that it was by chance, and not as cause and effect, that the two events 
 occurred at no very great distance of time from one another. The 
 wider the interval, the greater, of course, does this probability become ; 
 in other words, the larger the scope that we give to " coincidences " 
 which we are willing to regard as prima facie telepathic in origin, the 
 greater is the chance that we sbaU be wrong in so regarding them. Now, 
 unless some provisional limit were assigned to the interval which may 
 separate the two events, it would be impossible to obtain numerical data 
 for calculating what the force of the argument for chance really is, and 
 how far the hypothesis of some cause beyond chance is justified. This point 
 will be made clear in Chapter XIII. , which deals vnth " the theory of 
 chance-coincidence " ; meanwhile it will be convenient to defer both 
 these questions, and to make the following brief statement without dis- 
 cussion or explanation. 
 
 There is one class of cases which are not available for a numerical 
 estimate at all — those, namely, where the agent's condition is not strictly 
 limited in time ; for instance, where he is merely very ill, and no par- 
 ticular crisis takes place at or near the time when the percipient's im- 
 pression occurs. This indefiniteness is, of course, a serious evidential 
 weakness. But in a vast majority of the cases to be brought forward, 
 the event that befalls the agent is short and definite. If, then, the ex- 
 perience of the percipient does not exactly coincide with that event, it 
 must either follow or precede it. And, first, if it follows it ; then it will be 
 convenient to limit the interval within which this must happen to 12 
 hours. I may mention at once that in most of our cases the coincidence 
 seems to have been very considerably closer than this. But in a few cases 
 the 12 hours' limit has been reached ; and if we found that, though some 
 error in evidence had made the coincidence appear to have been closer 
 than it really was, ^^et after correction the 12 hours seemed not to have 
 been over-passed, we should still treat the case as having a prima facie 
 claim to be considered telepathic. Next as to the cases where the per- 
 cipient's impression precedes some marked event or crisis in the existence 
 of the other person concerned ; the qixestion will then be. What was that 
 other person's condition at the actual time that the impression occurred ? 
 If it was normal, we should not argue here for any connection between the 
 experiences of the two parties. For instance, we should not treat as evi- 
 dence for telepathy an impression, however striking, which preceded by 
 an appreciable interval an accident or sudden catastrophe of any sort 
 But it may happen that the percipient's impression faUs within a season 
 in which the condition of the other party is distinctly abnormal — say a 
 season of serious illness ; and that it likewise precedes by less than 12 
 hours the crisis — usually death — with which that season closes. And 
 these cases will not only have a prima facie claim to be considered tele, 
 pathic, but will also admit of being used in a strict numerical estimate, 
 
114 CRITICISM OF THE EVIDENCE [Chap. IV 
 
 § II. To return now to the evidential question, it is really in the 
 matter of dates, rather than facts, that the risk of an important mistake 
 is greatest. In the first place, dates are hard things to remember : manj' 
 persons who have a fairly accurate memory for facts which interest them 
 have a poor memory for dates. This is a natural failing, and it is also 
 one that may easily escape notice ; for in the vast majority of instances 
 where a personal experience is afterwards recounted, the whole interest 
 centres in the fact, and none at all in the date. But in examining the 
 evidence for an alleged telepathic case, much more than ordinary human 
 frailty in the matter of dates has to be considered. It is just here that 
 the action of the various positive tendencies to error, above enumerated, 
 is really most to be apprehended. Two unusual events — say the death 
 of a friend at a distance, and the hearing of a voice which certainly sounded 
 like his — have happened at no very great distance of time. The latter 
 event recalls the former to the mind of the person who experienced it ; 
 and on reflection he feels that the character of the one connects it in a 
 certain way with the other. True, he has kept no record of the day and 
 hour when he heard the voice ; or his friend may have died in South 
 America, and no accurate report of the date of the occurrence may ever 
 have reached England ; but the connection which has been surmised 
 cannot but raise a presumption that the two events corresponded in 
 time as well as in character. " Why, otherwise, should I have heard the 
 voice at all ? " the person who heard it will argue : "I am not given to 
 hearing phantasmal voices. I did not know how to account for it before ; 
 but now I see my way to doing so." This train of thought being pursued, 
 it will seem in a very short time that the two events must have been 
 simultaneous ; and what can that naean but that they were simultaneous ? 
 And the fact thus arrived at will remain the point of the story, as long 
 as it continues to be told. In allowing his mind to act thus, it will be 
 seen that the percipient has merely followed the easy and convenient 
 course. There was something baffling and aimless in the occurrence of 
 the phantasmal voice, without rhyme or reason, at a time when the hearer 
 was in good health and not even thinking of his friend. Rhyme and 
 reason — significance and coherence — are supplied by the hypothesis that 
 his friend, finding death imminent, was thinking of him. It does not 
 occur to him that this account of the matter is in itself harder to accept 
 than the fact of a subjective auditory hallucination. To realise this would 
 require a certain amount of definite psychological knowledge. Things 
 are sufficiently explained to him if they seem to cohere in an evident way. 
 Or if he is sensible that his version of the matter introduces or suggests a 
 decided elemenb of the marvellous, still the marvel is of a sort which is 
 a legitimate subject of human speculation, and with which it is interesting 
 to have been in personal contact. And not only has his reason thus 
 followed the line of least resistance ; his memory has also been relieved 
 by the unity which he has given to its contents. It has now got a single 
 and well-compacted story to carry, instead of two disconnected items. 
 It has, so to speak, exchanged two silver pieces, of different coinages and 
 doubtful ratio, for a single familiar florin. 
 
 The above is no mere fancy sketch ; it represents what is really not 
 unlikely to occur. When we were just now considering how far an honest 
 
Chap. IV] FOR SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 115 
 
 and intelligent witness is likely to imagine afterwards that a passing 
 impression which at the time was vague and unrecognised had really 
 been distinct and recognised, it will be remembered that such a perversion 
 seemed decidedly unlikely — tlaat we saw no ground for assuming that 
 an error of that type had entered into anything like a majority of the 
 cases where we have no conclusive evidence that it has not entered. But 
 with the dates it is otherwise. We have received several illustrations of 
 the liability of even first-hand witnesses to make times exactly coalesce 
 without due proof of their having done so, or even in spite of proof that they 
 did not do so. Having by a reasoning process of a vague kind come to the 
 conclusion that the two events were simultaneous, they will be apt to note 
 any items of facts or inference which tell in this direction, and not such as 
 may tell in the other. An informant sometimes by his very accuracy 
 reveals the attitude of mind which might easily produce inaccuracy in 
 other cases. He will tell us that all that was proved was that the death 
 fell in the same month as the impression ; but that it is " borne in on 
 him " that it was at the same hour. A good many people upon whom 
 such a conviction is " borne in " will treat that as if it were itself the 
 evidence required. One sort of case in which the tendency in question 
 has been specially evident is that where the death has taken place at a 
 great distance from the percipient. The instinct of artistic perfection 
 overshoots the mark, when a ship's log in the Indian Ocean shows that 
 death took place at a quarter-past 3, and a clock on an English mantel- 
 piece reveals that that is the very minute of the apparition. Telepathy, 
 like electricity, may " annihilate space " ; but it will never make the time 
 of day at two different longitudes the same. This particular error would 
 not, it is true, completely vitiate the case from our point of view, since 
 the 12 hours' interval would not have been exceeded ; but pro tanto it, 
 of course, diminishes the credit of the witness. 
 
 § 12. Let us now examine the two dates separately, and see where the 
 danger more particularly lies, and what tests and safeguards can be 
 adopted. And first as to the date of the event that has befallen the 
 agent. As we have seen, it is almost always first from the percipient's 
 side that we hear of this event ; and to him the knowledge of it came as 
 a piece of news, sometimes by word of mouth, sometimes in a letter or 
 telegram, occasionally in some printed form. In very many cases the 
 date would, of course, be part of the news. Now, if his own experience 
 was impressive enough to have caused him real anxiety or curiosity, and 
 if his recollection is clear that the news came almost immediately after- 
 wards — say within a couple of days — and that the time of the two events 
 was there and then compared, and found to coincide, the coincidence will 
 then rest on something better, at any rate, than the mere memory of a 
 date. It will depend on the memory that a certain unusual and probably 
 painful state of mind received remarkable justification, and that this 
 justification in turn produced another state of mind which was also of 
 an unusual type. If there was really no such synchronism as is repre- 
 sented, then not only the abstract fact of correspondence, but a distinct and 
 interesting piece of mental experience must have been fictitiously imagined. 
 Now, it may be said, I think, as a rule, that a fictitious imagination of 
 
Ii6 CRITICISM OF THE EVIDENCE [Chap. IV 
 
 this sort needs some little time to grow up ; that it is decidedly improbable 
 that any case which is definitely recorded very soon after the event will 
 have suffered this degree of misrepresentation. But a few years will give 
 the imagination time to play very strange tricks. We have had one veiy 
 notable proof of this, in a case where a curiously detailed vision of a dead 
 man, which (so far as we can ascertain) must have followed the actual 
 death by at least three months, was represented to us, after an interval 
 of ten years, by the person who had seen it— a witness of undoubted 
 integrity — as having occurred on the very night of the death. We may 
 be right in regarding so complete a lapse of memoi-y on the part of an 
 intelligent witness as exceptional ; but we should certainly not be justified 
 in assuming that it is exceptional ; and no case of an;^'thing like that 
 degree of remoteness can be i-elied on, without some evidence beyond the 
 percipient's mere present recollection that the event which befell the agent 
 took place at the time mentioned. The evidence may be of various sorts. 
 If the exact date of the percipient's experience can be proved, then it is 
 often possible to fix the other date as the same, by letters, diaries, or 
 obituaries, or by tlie verbal testimony of some independent witness. If 
 no such evidence is accessible, or even if the exact date of the percipient's 
 experience is forgotten, it may still be possible to obtain corroboration of 
 the coincidence from someone who was immediately cognisant of the 
 percipient's experience, and who had independent means of ascertaining 
 the further fact and of noting the connection at the time. But the absence 
 of a written record of either event is, of course, a decidedly weak point. 
 
 § 13. But, on the whole, the danger that the closeness of the coincidence 
 may be exaggerated depends rather on misstatement of the date of the 
 percipient' s than of the agent's share in the alleged occurrence. Clearly 
 the fact that some one has dievd or has had a serious accident, or has been 
 placed in circumstances of some unusual sort, is likely to be known to 
 more persons, and to be more frequently recorded in some permanent 
 form, than the fact that some one has had, or says he has had, an odd 
 hallucination. And clearly also, if one of the points is fixed, and the other, 
 b}'' hasty assumption or defective memory, is moved up to it, the movable 
 date is likely to be that of the event which has no ascertainable place in 
 the world of objective fact. As a rule, it is at any rate possible at the time 
 to obtain certainty as to the date of what has befallen the agent ; and 
 therefore if the percipient has been struck by his experience and retains 
 evidence of its date, either in writing or in the memory of others to whom 
 he mentioned it, he will very- likely be prompted, when he hears of the 
 other event, to assure himself as to what the degree of coincidence really 
 was. But the converse case is very different. If the percipient does not 
 record his experience at the time of its occurrence, even a v.-eek's interval 
 may destroy the possibilit}^ of making sure what its exact date was ; and 
 therefore, however certain the date of the other e\^ent may be, assurance 
 as to the degree of coincidence will here be unattainable. It is often ex- 
 pressly recognised as such by the percipient himself ; and then one can 
 only regret that the importaaice of the class of facts — if facts indeed they 
 are — has been so little realised that the simple measures which would have 
 ensured accurate evidence have not been taken. But where the account 
 
Chap. IV] FOR SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 117 
 
 given is one of accurate coincidence, we cannot be satisfied witiiout good 
 evidence that the point was critically examined into at the time. It may, 
 of course, happen that the percipient has a clear recollection that the 
 coincidence was adequately made out at the time, although he can produce 
 no documentary evidence which would establish ifc ; and if others confirm 
 his memory in this respect, that is so far satisfactory. Such unwritten 
 confirmation, however, will have little independent force, unless the 
 person who gives it was made aware of the percipient's experience within 
 a very short time of its occurrence. 
 
 But though the danger here must be explicitly recognised, it is im- 
 portant not to exaggerate its practical scope. The coincidence may have 
 been reported as closer than it was ; but it may still, in a majority of 
 cases, be fairly concluded to have fallen within the 12 hours' limit. As a 
 rule, the news of what has befallen the agent arrives soon enough for not 
 more than a space of two days to intervene between the percipient's 
 knowledge of this event and the time when, to make the coincidence 
 complete, his own experience must have taken place. We are not, there- 
 fore, making a large demand on his memory ; we are only requiring that 
 he shall remember that an experience, which he represents as remarkable, 
 befell him, or did not befall him, on the day before yesterday. No doubt, 
 after a lapse of years, the evidential value of what a person reports ceases 
 to have a close relation to the knowledge of the facts which it seems pretty 
 certain he must have had at the time. But the demands made at the time 
 on the intelligence either of the percipient, or of anyone else who had the 
 opportunit}^ of asking questions and forming conclusions, are so slight 
 that we may fairly take contemporary written records of the matter, or 
 even later verbal corroboration, as having a considerable claim to attention, 
 even when the best evidence of all — evidence whose existence preceded 
 the arrival of the news — is wanting. And it is important to notice that, 
 while we have had several coincidences reported to us as having been close 
 to the hour, which turned out, on further inquiry or examination of 
 documents, to have been only close to the day, we have had few cases 
 where a similar correction has proved that the 12 hours' limit was really 
 overpassed.! A good many coincidences, no doubt, have been represented 
 as extremely close, where no independent evidence on this point has been 
 accessible, and closer inquiry has occasionally revealed that the assertion 
 rested only on a guess. But wholly to neglect cases where the exactitude 
 of the "coincidence is not brought within the 12 hours' limit would clearly 
 be unreasonable, provided that — on the evidence — it is not likely that this 
 limit was much exceeded, and not certain that it was exceeded at all. 
 Such cases must, of course, be excluded from any numerical estimate 
 based on precise data ; but they may fairly be allowed their own weight 
 on the mind. 
 
 § 14. We see, then, that cases where the alleged correspondence of 
 facts and coincidence of dates are sufficiently close to afford a prima facie 
 presumption of telepathic action may present very various degrees of 
 strength and weakness ; and it may be convenient to summarise the 
 
 ! [In a footnote Gurney describes eight. — Ed.] 
 
ii8 CRITICISM OF THE EVIDENCE [Chap. IV 
 
 evidential conditions according to their value, in the following tabular 
 form. (The words " the news " mean always the news of what has be- 
 fallen the supposed agent.) 
 
 A. Where the event which befell the agent, with its date, is recorded 
 in printed notices, or contemporary documents which we have examined ; 
 or is reported to us by the agent himself independently, or by some inde- 
 pendent witnesses or witness ; and where — 
 
 (i) The percipient (a) made a written record of his experience, 
 with its date, at the time of its occurrence, which record we have either 
 seen or otherwise ascertained to be still in existence ; or (/?) before 
 the arrival of the news, mentioned his experience to one or more per- 
 sons, by whom the fact that he so mentioned it is corroborated ; or 
 (y) immediately adopted a special course of action on the strength 
 of his experience, as is proved by external evidence, documentary or 
 personal. 
 
 (2) The documentary evidence mentioned in (la) and (ly) is 
 alleged to have existed, but has not been accessible to our inspec- 
 tion ; or the experience is alleged to have been mentioned as in (i^), 
 or the action taken on the strength of it to have been remarked as in 
 (ly), but owing to death or other causes, the person or persons to 
 whom the experience was mentioned, or by whom the action was 
 remarked, can no longer corroborate the fact. 
 
 This second class of cases is placed here for convenience, but 
 should probably rank below the next class. At the same time the 
 fact that the percipient's experience was noted in writing by him, or 
 was communicated to another person, or was acted on, before the 
 arrival of the news, is not one which is at all specially likely to be 
 unconsciously invented by him afterwards. 
 
 (3) The percipient did not (a) make any written record, nor {(i) 
 make any verbal mention of his experience until after the arrival of 
 the news, but then did one or both ; of wliich fact we have con- 
 firmation. 
 
 This class is of course, as a rule, decidedly inferior to the first 
 class. At the same time, cases occur under it in which the news was 
 so immediate that the fact of the coincidence could only be impugned 
 by representing the whole story as an invention.^ 
 
 (4) The immediate record or mention on the arrival of the news 
 is alleged to have been made, but owing to loss of papers, death of 
 friends, or other causes, cannot be confirmed. 
 
 (5) The percipient alleges that he remarked the coincidence when 
 he heard the news ; but no record or mention of the circumstance was 
 made until some time afterwards. 
 
 Such cases, of course, rapidly lose any value they may have as 
 the time increases which separates the account from the incident. 
 Still, sometimes we have been able to obtain the independent evidence 
 of some one who heard an account previous to the present report to 
 
 1 See, for instance, case 17, pp. 132-3. 
 
Chap. IV] FOR SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 119 
 
 us ; or we have ourselves obtained two reports separated by a con- 
 siderable interval. And where a comparison of accounts given at 
 different times shows that they do not vary, this is to some extent an 
 indication of accuracy. 
 
 B. Where the percipient is our sole authority for the nature and date 
 of the event which he alleges to have befallen the agent. 
 
 In many of these cases, the percipient is also our sole authority 
 for his own experience ; and the evidence under this head will then 
 be weaker than in any of the above classes. But where we have 
 independent testimony of the percipient's mention of the two events, 
 and of their coincidence, soon after their occurrence — he having been 
 at the time in such circumstances that he would naturally know the 
 nature and date of what had befallen the agent — the case may rank 
 as higher in value than some of those of Class A (5) . 
 
 § 15. The evidence which I have so far analysed is first-hand evidence 
 — in the sense that the main account comes to us direct from the per- 
 cipient. The present collection, however [i.e. that in the original edition], 
 includes (in the Supplement) a certain number of second-hand narratives ; 
 and it will be well, therefore, to consider briefly what are the best sorts of 
 second-hand evidence, and what kinds of inaccuracy are most to be appre- 
 hended in the transmission of telepathic history from mouth to mouth. 
 
 There is one, and only one, sort of second-hand evidence which can on", 
 the whole be placed on a par with first-hand ; namely, the evidence of a 
 person who has been informed of the experience of the percipient while the 
 latter was still unaware of the corresponding event ; and who has had 
 equal opportunities with the percipient for learning the truth of that 
 event, and confirming the coincidence. The second-hand witness's testi- 
 mony in such a case is quite as likely to be accurate as the percipient's ; 
 for though his impression of the actual details will no doubt be less vivid, 
 yet on the other hand he will not be under the same temptation to ex- 
 aggerate the force or strangeness of the impression in subsequent retro- 
 spection. Specimens of this class have therefore been admitted to the 
 body of the work, as well as to the Supplement. Putting this exceptional 
 class aside, the value of second-hand evidence chiefly depends on the 
 relation of the first narrator to the second. A second-hand account from 
 a person only slightly acquainted with the original narrator is of very 
 little value ; not only because it is probably the report of a story which 
 has been only once heard, and that, perhaps, in a hurried or casual way ; 
 but also because the less the reporter's sense of responsibility to his in- 
 formant, the less also will be his sense of responsibility to the facts, and 
 the greater the temptation to improve on the original. But we cannot 
 so lightly dismiss the testimony of near relatives and close friends to a 
 matter which they have heard the first-hand witness narrate more than 
 once, or narrate in such a manner as convinced them that the alleged facts 
 were to him realities, and had made a lasting impression on his mind. 
 Here we at any rate have a chance of forming a judgment as to the 
 character of the original authority ; we can make tolerably certain that 
 what we hear was never the mere anecdote of a raconteur ; and we have 
 grounds for assuming in our own informants a certain instinct of fidelity 
 which may at any rate preserve their report from the errors of wilful care- 
 
120 CRITICISM OF THE EVIDENCE [Chap. IV 
 
 lessness and exaggeration. It not infrequently happens, too, that we can 
 obtain se-s-eral independent versions from several second-hand witnesses 
 which may mutually confirm one another ; and contemporary documen- 
 tary evidence may give further support to the case. 
 
 [The author proceeds to discuss and illustrate at some length the risks 
 of error in transmitted evidence. The discussion, though both instructive 
 and interesting, is omitted here for the sake of brevity. — Ed.] 
 
 It would, however, not be fair to leave this list of causes which diminish 
 the amount of presentable second-hand evidence, without adding that of 
 the more reliable sort of second-hand (no less than of first-hand) cases. 
 A considerable number are withheld from publication from motives with 
 which it is hard altogether to sympathise. Persons who have a really 
 accurate knowledge of some incident in which a deceased relative has been 
 concerned, and who— seeing that the incident did no dishonour to any one's 
 head or heart — have no scruple in publishing it at casual dinner-parties, 
 becom.e sometimes almost morbidly scrupulous when there is a question 
 of making it available, even in an anonymous form, for a scientific purpose. 
 
 Here I may close this preliminary survey of the possibilities of error 
 which must be constantly kept in view in the investigation of alleged 
 telepathic cases, and which must be either excluded by evidence or care- 
 fully allowed for. Both the dangers and the safeguards will, of course, 
 be better realised when we come to the details of particular cases. It 
 does not seem necessary to give a similar synopsis of the evidential flaws 
 and weaknesses which are not in any sense errors. Some of these may be 
 apparent on the very face of the evidence ; as when the percipient ex- 
 pressly states that his impression was of an undefined sort, or was of a 
 sort which he had experienced on other occasions without the correspon- 
 dence of any real event, or that the coincidence of dates, though close, 
 was not exactly ascertained. Others may appear v/hen we take all the 
 circtunstances into consideration, although the percipient may fail to 
 admit them ; for instance, a person who is in decided anxiety about an 
 absent relative or friend may be regarded as to some extent predisposed 
 to subjective impressions which suggest his presence, so that the accidental 
 coincidence of such an impression with some actual crisis that is appre- 
 hended may be regarded as not violently improbable. All such topics, 
 however, will find a more convenient place in the sequel. 
 
 § 1 6. And now with regard to the cases that have been included in 
 the evidential part of the present work. A certain separation has been 
 attempted. In the m.ain body of the book, no cases are given which are 
 not first-hand, or of the particular second-hand sort which (as explained 
 on p. 119) is on a par with the first-hand ' ; or in which the prima facie 
 probability that the facts stated are substantially correct is not tolerably 
 strong. But the Supplement includes a good many second-hand ac- 
 counts- ; as well as first-hand accounts where the evidence, from lack of 
 
 ^ Cases 256, 257, are in part exceptions, but see remarks thereon. 
 
 * We have seen that there is one sort of second-hand evidence which must rank 
 as on a par with first-hand. On the same principle there is one sort of third- 
 hand evidence which must rank as on a par with second-hand. A few third-hand 
 
 accounts of this type have been admitted to the Supplement ; and one or two others 
 by special exception. 
 
Chap. IV] FOR SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 121 
 
 coiToboration or other causes, falls short of the standard previously 
 attained. 1 Our principle in selecting cases for the Supplement has been 
 to take only those which — supposing telepathy to be established as a fact 
 in Nature — would reasonabl}^ be regarded as examples of it. Their 
 existence adds force to the proof of telepath^^ ; but we should not have 
 put them forward as an adequate proof by themselves. This separation, 
 however, does not apportion the evidential weight of the two divisions 
 with rigid precision. For, given a certain amount of assurance that the 
 facts are correctly reported, the value of the facts in the argument for 
 telepathy will vary according to the class to which they belong. There are 
 strong classes and weak classes. Now the body of the work includes 
 specimens of purely emotional impressions, and of dreams — classes which 
 we shall find by their very nature to be weak ; and more weight might 
 reasonably be attached to some case in the Supplement, even though less 
 completely attested, if it belonged to the strongest class, which we shall 
 find to be the class of waking \dsual phantasms. And even within the 
 limits of a single class, it is impossible to evaluate the cases with exact- 
 ness. A phantasm of sight or sound wliich does not at the moment suggest 
 the appearance or voice of an absent friend, may still — if unique in the 
 percipient's experience, and if the coincidence of time with the friend's 
 death is exact — have about an equal claim to be considered telepathic 
 with a distinctly recognised phantasm, the coincidence of which with the 
 death (though it may have been exact) cannot with certainty be brought 
 closer than three or four days. 
 
 Then as regards the mere accuracy of the records — though it has been 
 possible to draw up a sort of table of degrees, such a table, of course, 
 affords no final criterion. It is a guide in the dissection of testimony ; it 
 directs attention to important structural points ; but it takes no account 
 of the living qualities, the character, training, and habits of thought of 
 witnesses. We have included no cases where the witnesses were not, to 
 the best of our belief, honest in intention, and possessed of sufficient in- 
 telligence to be competent reporters of definite facts with which they had 
 been closely connected. But the report, say, of a sceptical lawyer or a 
 man of science, who had totally disbelieved in the whole class of phe- 
 nomena until convinced by his own experience, is naturally stronger 
 evidence than the report of a lady who, whether owing to natural pro- 
 clivities or to want of scientific training, has no sense of any a priori 
 objections to the telepathic hypothesis. The report of a person who has 
 seen the phantasm of a friend at the time of his death, but considers that 
 the coincidence may have been accidental, is stronger evidence than the 
 report of a person who would regard such a supposition as irreverent. 
 Each case must be judged on its merits, by reference to a considerable 
 number of points ; and, as far as written testimony goes, the reader will 
 have the same opportunities as we have had for forming an opinion. We 
 have done our best to obtain corroborative evidence of all sorts, whether 
 from private sources, from public notices, or from official records. We 
 have often failed ; and these failures, and other evidential flaws, have 
 
 ^ There are, however, a few first-hand cases in the Supplement which would have 
 found a place in the main body of the work (in substitution probably for some which 
 now appear there), had they been received earlier. 
 
122 CRITICISM OF THE EVIDENCE [Chap. IV 
 
 been brought into (I fear) wearisome prominence. In quotations, care 
 has, of course, been taken to give the exact words of witnesses. The only 
 exceptions are that (i) we have occasionally omitted reflections and other 
 matter which formed no part of the evidence ; and (2) we have 
 corrected a few obvious slips of writing, and introduced an occasional 
 word for the sake of grammatical coherence, where the narrative has come 
 to us piecemeal, or where the above-named omissions have been made. 
 But in no case have we made the slightest alteration of meaning, or 
 omitted anjrthing that could by any possibility be held to modify the 
 account given. A few cases have been summarised, in whole or in 
 part ; but here the form of the sentences will show that they are 
 not quotations. Any word or phrase interpolated for other than gram- 
 matical reasons is clearly distinguished by being placed mthin square 
 brackets. 
 
 One advantage, however, which we ourselves have had, cannot be 
 communicated to our readers — namely, the increased power of judgment 
 which a personal interview with the narrator gives. The effect of these 
 interviews on our own minds has been on the whole distinctly favourable. 
 They have greatly added to our confidence that what we are here pre- 
 senting is the testimony of trustworthy and intelligent witnesses. And 
 if the collection be taken as a whole, this seems to be a sufficient guarantee. 
 It follows from the very nature of telepathic cases (as distinguished, say, 
 from the alleged phenomena of " ghost-seeing " or of " Spiritualism ") 
 that the evidence often in great measure, so to speak, makes itself — the 
 agent's side in the matter being beyond dispute. Thus a valid case, as 
 has been shown above, might perfectly well rest on the testimony of a 
 person whose own interpretation of it was totally erroneous, and whose 
 intelligence and memory were only adequate to reporting truthfully that 
 he thought he saw so-and-so in his room yesterday or the day before. 
 But we have naturally preferred to be on the safe side. We have, there- 
 fore, excluded all narratives where, on personal acquaintance with the 
 witnesses, we felt that we should be uneasy in confronting them with a 
 critical cross-examiner ; and we have frequently thought it right to ex- 
 clude cases, otherwise satisfactory, that depended on the reports of un- 
 educated persons. Nor, I think, will the reader find much to suggest 
 perversion of facts through superstitious a priori fancies. The greater 
 part of our witnesses, as already stated, have had no special belief in the 
 phenomena, except so far as they have themselves come in contact with 
 them ; and even where their interest has been awakened, it has seldom 
 been of a more intense kind than might naturally be excited by a remark- 
 able passage of personal or family experience. They have not, for in- 
 stance, been at all in the attitude towards the subject which is now ours, 
 and which it is hoped that the reader may come to share. Thus even on 
 this score, their common sense, in the ordinary straightforward meaning 
 of the term, could hardly be impugned. Perhaps even so general a testi- 
 mony to character as this is somewhat of an impertinence ; to give it 
 precision in particular cases would, as a rule, be out of the question. 
 But however little weight such an expression of opinion may have, the 
 mere statement that we are, in the large majority of cases, personally 
 acquainted with our witnesses, has a distinct bearing on the evidence ; 
 
Chap. IV] FOR SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 123 
 
 for it practically implies that they gave us their account in such a way 
 that their good faith is pledged to it. 
 
 § 17. But there is quantity as well as quality to consider : the basis 
 of our demonstration needs to be broad as well as strong. We might have 
 a few correspondences perfect in every detail, a few coincidences precise 
 to the moment, established by evidence which was irresistible ; and pure 
 accident might still be the true explanation of them. Later, however, it 
 will be proved, as I think, beyond the shadow of a doubt, that that line 
 cannot be taken in respect of the several hundreds of coincidences in- 
 cluded in these volumes. And the majority of persons who regard the 
 book from an evidential point of view, and who start with the legitimate 
 a priori prejudice against the whole class of phenomena, will certainly 
 take other ground. They will take exception to the evidence as it 
 stands. They will not be concerned to deny that there would be an 
 enormously strong case for the reality of telepathy, supposing the corre- 
 spondences and coincidences to have occurred exactly as stated ; but 
 they will take the ground that they did not so occur ; and will frame 
 various hypotheses, according to which it should be possible that the 
 evidence should be thus, and the facts otherwise. 
 
 Now not only is the endeavour to frame such hypotheses legitimate : 
 it has been throughout an -indispensable part of our own work. Even 
 improbable hypotheses ought to be carefully considered ; for we have no 
 desire to underrate the d priori improbability of our own hypotheses of 
 telepathy. It is extremely difficult to compare the improbability of any 
 particular combination of known conditions with the improbability of 
 the existence of a hitherto unknown condition. But the point on which 
 we desire to lay stress is the number of improbable hypotheses that will 
 have to be propounded if the telepathic explanation is rejected. Of course, 
 this point may be evaded by including all the hypotheses needed in a 
 single sweeping assumption, as to the general untrustworthiness of human 
 testimony. This mode of argument would be perfectly legitimate if we 
 were presenting a collection of unsifted second and third hand stories ; 
 but it will scarcely seem equally so in application to what we do present. 
 The evidence (or at any rate a very large amount of it) is of a sort which 
 merits attention, even from those who most fully share the views that 
 I have endeavoured to express as to the chances of error in the records of 
 unusual occurrences. It cannot be summarily dismissed ; if it is to be got 
 rid of, it must be explained away in detail. And it is the continued process 
 of attempts to explain away which may, we think, produce on others the 
 same cumulative effect as it has produced on ourselves. The attempts 
 have been made on the lines already sketched ; and so far as any reader 
 agrees that the risks and vulnerable points have been carefully considered 
 in the abstract, he may be willing provisionally to accept an assurance 
 that a similar careful and rationally sceptical mode of examination has 
 been applied to the concrete instances. The work is, no doubt, weari- 
 some ; but there is no avoiding it, for anyone who wishes to form a fair 
 independent opinion as to what the strength of the case for telepathy 
 really is. The narratives are very various, and their force is derived from 
 very various characteristics ; the endeavour to account for them without 
 
ii4 CRITICISM OF THE EVIDENCE [Chap. IV 
 
 resorting to telepathy must, therefore, be carried through a considerable 
 number of groups, before it produces its legitimate effect on the mind. 
 That effect arises from the number and variety of the improbable sup- 
 positions, now violent, now vague — contradictory of our experience of 
 all sorts of human acts and human relations^that have to be made at 
 every turn. Not only have we to assume such an extent of forgetfulness 
 and inaccuracy, about simple and striking facts of the immediate past, as 
 is totally unexampled in any other range of experience. Not only have 
 we to assume that distressing or exciting news about another person 
 produces a havoc in the memory which "has never been noted in connection 
 with distress or excitement in any other form. We must leave this merely 
 general ground, and make suppositions as detailed as the evidence itself. 
 We must suppose that some people have a way of dating their letters in 
 indifference to the calendar, or making entries in their diaries on the 
 wrong page and never discovering the error ; and that whole families 
 have been struck by the collective hallucination that one of their members 
 had made a particular remark, the substance of which had never entered 
 that member's head ; and that it is a recognised custom to write mournful 
 letters about bereavements which have never occurred ; and that when 
 A describes to a friend how he has distinctly heard the voice of B, it is not 
 infrequently by a slip of the tongue for C ; and that when D says he is not 
 subject to hallucinations of vision, it is through momentary forgetfulness 
 of the fact that he has a spectral illusion once a week ; and that when a 
 wife interrupts her husband's slumbers with words of distress or alarm, it 
 is only her fun, or a sudden morbid craving for undeserved sympathy ; 
 and that when people assert that they were in sound health, in good 
 spirits, and wide awake, at a particular time which they had occasion to 
 note, it is a safe conclusion that they were having a nightmare, or were the 
 prostrate victims of nervous hypochondria. Every one of these improba- 
 bilities is, perhaps, in itself a possibility ; but as the narratives drive us 
 from one desperate expedient to another, when time after time we are 
 compelled to own that deliberate falsification is less unlikely than the 
 assumptions we are making, and then again when we submit the theory 
 of deliberate falsification to the cumulative test, and see what is in- 
 volved in the supposition that hundreds of persons of established charac- 
 ter, known to us for the most part and unknown to one another, have 
 simultaneously forined a plot to deceive us— there comes a point where 
 the reason rebels. Common sense persists in recognising that when 
 phenomena, which are united by a fundamental characteristic and have 
 every appearance of forming a single natural group, are presented to be 
 explained, an explanation which multiplies causes is improbable, and an 
 explanation which multiplies improbable causes becomes, at a certain 
 point, incredible. 
 
 § 1 8. I am aware that in its abstract form, and apart from actual study 
 of the cases, this reasoning must be wholly unconvincing. But meanwhile 
 the argument for the general trustworthiness of our evidence may be put 
 in another and, perhaps, clearer ligl^t. Amid all their differences, the 
 cases present one general characteristic — an unusual affection of one 
 person, having no apparent relation to anything outside him except the 
 
Chap. IV] FOR SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 125 
 
 unusual condition, otherwise unknown to him, of another person. It is 
 this characteristic that gives them the appearance, as I have just said, of 
 a true natural group. Now the full significance of these words m_ay easily 
 escape notice. They have an evidential as well as a theoretic bearing. They 
 involve, of course, the hypothesis that the facts, if truly stated, are prob- 
 ably due to a single cause ; but they involve, further, a very strong 
 argument that the facts are truly stated. Let us suppose, for the moment, 
 that any amount of laxity of memory and of statement may be expected 
 even from first-hand witnesses, belonging to the educated class. And let 
 us ignore all the heterogeneous improbabilities which we were just now 
 considering ; and assume that the mistakes mentioned, and others like 
 them, may occur at any moment. "V^Tiat, then, is the likelihood that all 
 these various causes— all these errors of inference, lapses of memory, and 
 exaggerations and perversions of narration — will issue in a consistent body 
 of evidence, presenting one well-defined type of phenomenon, free in 
 every case from excrescences or inconsistent features and explicable, and 
 completel)^ explicable, by one equallj^ well-defined hypothesis ? What 
 is the likelihood that a number of narratives, which are assumed to have 
 diverged in various ways from the actual facts, should thus converge to 
 a single result ? Several hundreds of independent and first-hand re- 
 porters have, wittingly or unwittingly, got loose from the truth, and are 
 vv^ell started down the inclined plane of the marvellous. Yet all of them 
 stop short at or within a given line — the line being the exact one up to 
 v/hich a particular explanation, not of theirs but of ours, can be ex- 
 tended, and beyond which it could not be extended. Tempting marvels 
 lie further on — marvels which in the popular view are quite as likely to be 
 true as the facts actually reported, and which the general traditions of 
 the subject would connect with those facts. But our reporters one and 
 all eschew them. To take, for instance, the group of cases which the 
 reader will probably find to be the most interesting, as it is also the largest, 
 in our collection — apparitions at the time of death. Why should not such 
 apparitions hold prolonged converse with the waking friend ? Why 
 should they not produce physical effects — shed tears on the pillow and 
 make it wet, open the door and leave it open, or leave some tangible token 
 of their presence ? It is surely noteworthy that we have not had to reject, 
 on grounds like these, a single narrative which on other grounds would 
 have been admitted. Have all our informants drawn an arbitrary line, 
 and all drawn precisely the same arbitrary line, between the mistakes 
 and exaggerations of which they tvill be guilty, and the mistakes and ex- 
 aggerations of which they will not ? We might imagine them as travellers, 
 ignorant of zoology, each of whom reports that he has landed on a strange 
 shore, and has encountered a strange animal. Some of the travellers have 
 been nearer the animal, and have had a better view of him than others, 
 and their accounts vary in clearness ; but these accounts, though inde- 
 pendently drawn up, all point to the same source ; they all present a 
 consistent picture of the self-same animal, and, what is more, the picture 
 is one which zoology can find no positive cause to distrust. We find in it 
 none of the familiar features of myth or of untrained fancy ; the reports 
 have not given wings to a quadruped, or horns and hoofs to a carnivor ; 
 they contradict nothing that is known. Can we fairly suppose that this 
 
126 CRITICISM OF THE EVIDENCE [Chap. IV 
 
 complete agreement, alike in what they contain and in what they do not 
 contain, is the accidental result of a hundred disconnected mistakes ? 
 
 It is most instructive, in this connection, to compare first-hand (and 
 the better sort of second-hand) narratives with others. I have already 
 spoken of the greater general sobriety of the first-hand evidence. I may 
 now add that the suspiciously startling details which often characterise 
 the more remote narratives are precisely of the sort which the telepathic 
 hypothesis could by no possibility be made to cover. To wet the pillow 
 or leave the door open would be quite an ordinary breach of manners in 
 the popular " ghost," or the second-hand apparition of doubtful authority. 
 I have mentioned the real dripping letter conveyed by the phantasmal 
 midshipman. I may further recall the scar reported to have been left on 
 the lady's wrist by the touch of the well-known " Bereaford " apparition ; 
 and the wounds alleged to have been produced on the bodies of absent 
 witches, by blows and sword thrusts directed to their " astral " appear- 
 ances. No marvels in the least resembling these find any place in our 
 first-hand records ; yet why should they not, if those records are funda- 
 mentally untrustworthy ? The existence of such features in other narra- 
 tives sufficiently shows how wide is the possible range of incidents, in 
 stories where the ordinary limitations of communication between human 
 beings are alleged to have been transcended. Of this wide field, the hypo- 
 thesis of the action of mind on mind, which we are endeavouring to 
 develop, covers only a single well-defined portion. By what fatality, if 
 error is widely at work in the case of our first-hand evidence, do its results 
 always fall inside and not outside this very limited area ? If our witnesses 
 are assumed to sit loose to the facts which they have known, why should 
 they bring their accounts into rigid (though purely accidental) conformity 
 with a theory which they have not known ? 
 
 § 19. What I have here indicated is the general impression produced 
 by the evidence in our own minds. In our view, the reality of telepathy 
 (even apart from a consideration of the experimental evidence) may be 
 not unreasonably taken as proved. Having formed this view, we are 
 bound to state it ; but we expressly refrain from putting it forward 
 dogmatically, and from saying that to reject it would argue want of 
 candour or intelligence. We hold that, in such a matter, it is idle to 
 attempt to define the line of complete proof ; and the proof given — if 
 it be one — is far from being of an kclatant or overwhelming sort. To those 
 who do not realise the strength of the a priori presumption against it, it 
 may easily look more overwhelming than it is. To others, again, it may 
 appear that, on the hypothesis that the faculty has acted as widely as 
 we have supposed, the highest evidential standard ought to have been 
 reached in a larger number of cases. To us it rather seems that the evi- 
 dence that we find is just about what might have been expected. We see 
 nothing in the mere existence of telepathy that would tend to make re- 
 served people mention strange experiences, or to make careless or busy 
 people keep conscientious diaries — or generallj^ that would lead the 
 persons immediately connected with a telepathic case, in which their 
 emotions may be deeply involved, to act with a single eye to producing a 
 clinching piece of evidence for the future benefit of critical psychological 
 
Chap. IV] FOR SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 127 
 
 inquirers. It would, of course, be useless for us to urge that evidence 
 which falls short of the best is still as good as can be expected, unless we 
 were able to present a certain nucleus of fairly conclusive cases, and this 
 we think we can do. But if the proof is held to demand more cases of the 
 highest evidential quality, we must trust to time for them. The ideal 
 collection would, of course, be one where every independent instance 
 should be so evidentially complete that it must be either (i) telepathic, 
 or (2) a purely accidental coincidence of a most striking kind, or (3) the 
 result of a fraudulent conspiracy to deceive, in which several persons of 
 good character and reputation have taken part. In our view, this point 
 has been reached in a sufficient number of the examples here given to 
 exclude the second and third of these alternatives ; but these examples 
 constitute only a very small minority compared with the mass of cases 
 which are merely confirmatory — strongly confirmatory, as we think, but 
 still confirmatory only and not crucial. And the collection so far falls 
 short of the ideal. 
 
 In saying, then, that telepathy may not unreasonably be taken as 
 proved, I do not wish for a moment to imply that the proof which we give 
 is the one which we should eventually desire to see given. To no reader, 
 we think, will the various imperfections and weak spots of our case be 
 more patent than they have been to ourselves. Some of these are beyond 
 remedy — as the absence of contemporary documents. Others may 
 possibly be remedied at a later stage — for instance, the suppression of 
 names. 1 It has been impossible to bring home to all our informants that 
 where a person refuses to a phenomenon, belonging to a certain class, the 
 direct testimony which he would give, if needful, to any other sort of 
 personal experience, the world is sure to take the view that he lacks that 
 complete assurance of the reality of the experience which alone can make 
 his evidence worthy of serious attention. This is not always just ; since 
 the reason why he suppresses his name may be, not that he doubts the 
 truth of his evidence, but that he regards the truth in this particular 
 department of Nature as something disgraceful or uncanny ; or it may 
 be mere fear of ridicule, or a shrinking from any form of publicity. But 
 meanv/hile the defect must not be extenuated. Even minor points may de- 
 tract from the businesslike look of the work. Informants whose evidence is 
 otherwise satisfactory sometimes feel it-a sort of mysterious duty to throw 
 
 a veil over something — if it is only to put C for Clapham. A dash is 
 
 the last refuge of the occult. We must not be held to be blind to these 
 blots because we have printed the evidence in which they occur. But the 
 case, as it stands, seemed worth presenting, and the time for presenting 
 it seemed to have arrived. Even if it be weaker than we think it, there 
 is the future as well as the past to think of. By far the greater part of the 
 telepathic evidence, even of the last twenty years, has undoubtedly 
 perished, for all scientific purposes ; we want the account for the next 
 twenty years to be different. But it is only by a decided change in the 
 
 1 The suppressed names have in all cases [with seven exceptions in the Supple- 
 ment as explained in Gurney's Additions and Corrections — Ed.] been given to us in 
 confidence; and in some instances with permission to mention them to any persons 
 who have any bond fide interest in the subject. Purely anonymous cases can of 
 course have no weight at all. 
 
128. CRITICISM OF THE EVIDENCE [Chap. IV 
 
 attitude of the public mind towards the subject that the passing phe- 
 nomena can be caught and fixed ; and it is only by a wider knowledge of 
 what there already is to know that this change can come about. Thus 
 our best chance of a more satisfactory harvest hereafter is to exhibit our 
 sheaf of gleanings now. If telepathy is a reality, examples of it may be 
 trusted to go on occurring ; and with the increase of intelligent interest 
 in psychical research we may hope that the collection and verification of 
 good first-hand evidence will gradually become easier, and that the neces- 
 sity of careful contemporary records, and of complete attestation, will be 
 more widely perceived. 
 
 § 20. Meanwhile it maj' be just worth while to forestall an objection 
 — which, as it has been made before, may be made again — -to the argument 
 from numbers. It has been urged that no accumulation of instances can 
 make up a solid case, if no individual instance can be absolutely certified 
 as free from flaw. But the different items of inductive proof are, of course, 
 not like the links of a deductive chain. The true metaphor is the sticks 
 and the faggot ; and our right to treat any particular case as a stick 
 depends, not on its being so flawlessly strong, as evidence for our hypothesis, 
 that no other hypothesis can possibly be entertained with regard to it, but 
 the much humbler fact that any other hypothesis involves the assumption 
 of something in itself improbable. Third-hand ghost-stories, and the ordinary 
 examples of popular superstitions, have no claim to be regarded as sticks 
 at all, since the rejection of the popular explanation of them involves no 
 improbable assumptions of any kind ; at best they are dry reeds, and no 
 multiplication of their number could ever make a respectable faggot. 
 But in every one of the exa.mples on which we rest the telepathic hypo- 
 thesis, the rejection of that hypothesis does, as I have pointed out, involve 
 the assumption of something in itself improbable ; and every such 
 example adds to the cumulative force of the argument for telepathy. The 
 multiplication of such examples, therefore, makes a faggot of ever-increas- 
 ing solidity. 
 
 When made explicit, this seems too plain to be denied ; but an ex- 
 treme case may perhaps make the point even clearer. If, since the world 
 began, nobody had ever died without a phantasm of him appearing to 
 one or more of his friends, the joint occurrence of the two events would 
 have been a piece of universally recognised knowledge ; of the cause of 
 which we should to this day possibly not know more, and could not possi- 
 bly know less, than we know of the cause of gravitation. Nor, if the 
 attestation had been forthcoming in the case of only half the deaths, 
 would its significance have been much more likely to be disputed ; nor 
 if it had been forthcoming in the case of a quarter, or a tenth, or even a 
 hundredth of the number. But those who admit this, practically admit 
 that there is a conceivable number of well-attested cases which they 
 would regard as conclusive evidence of telepathy. We may ask them, 
 then, to name their number ; and if they do so, we may not unreasonably 
 proceed to inquire the grounds of their selection. A ^vriter on the subject 
 lately named 5000 as the mark ; but can he make his reasons explicit for 
 considering 5000 as conclusive, and 4000, or even 1000, as inconclusive ? 
 In course of time we hope that his minimum may be reached ; but any 
 
Chap. IV] FOR SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 129 
 
 limit must be to a great extent arbitrary. We shall be content if impartial 
 readers, who do not feel convinced that an adequate inductive proof has 
 been attained, are yet brought to see that our object and method are 
 scientifically defensible ; while we, on our side, fully admit that the 
 adequacy of the present collection does not admit of demonstration, and 
 are perfectly willing that it should be regarded as only a first imperfect 
 instalment of what is needed. 
 
 § 21. Perhaps, after all, the differences of instinct as to what really is 
 needed may be considerably less than at first sight appears. For we have 
 not been able to regard the alleged phenomena in the completely de- 
 tached fashion which most of those who consider them naturally adopt. 
 We are unable to determine how far the impression on our own minds of 
 the evidence for spontaneous telepathy has been dependent on our con- 
 viction of the genuineness of cognate experimental cases. These latter 
 being for the most part trivial, recent, and little known, it is not surprising 
 that comparatively few persons should have considered them, and that 
 still fewer should have grasped their bearing on the spontaneous cases. 
 But to anyone who accepts the experimental results, the d priori pre- 
 sumption against other forms of supersensuous communication can hardly 
 retain its former aspect. The presumption is diminished — the hospitality 
 of the mind to such phenomena is increased — in a degree which is none 
 the less important that it does not admit of calculation. A further step 
 of about equal importance is made when we advance to the better-evi- 
 denced of the transitional cases ; though here again the effect on our own 
 minds, due to our knowledge of the persons concerned, cannot be imparted 
 to others. Attention has been duly drawn to the difficulty of embracing 
 these several classes in a common physical conception ; but on psycho- 
 logical ground we cannot doubt that we are justified (provisionally at any 
 rate) in regarding them as continuous. Remembering the existence of 
 the transitional class, we may regard the extremes as not more 
 remote from one another than the electrical phenomena of the cat's coat 
 from those of the firmament. Electricity, indeed, affords in this way a 
 singularly close parallel to telepathy. " The spontaneous apparitions of 
 the dying " (I quote Mr. Myers' words) " may stand for the lightning ; 
 while the ancient observations on the attraction of amber for straw may 
 fairly be paralleled by our modest experiments with cards and diagrams. 
 The spontaneous phenomena, on the one hand, have been observed in 
 every age, but observed with mere terror and bewilderment. And, on the 
 other hand, candid friends have expressed surprise at our taking a serious 
 interest in getting a rude picture from one person's mind into another, or 
 proving that ginger may be hot in the mouth by the effect of unconscious 
 S5mipathy alone. Yet we hold that these trivial cases of community of 
 sensation are the germinal indications of a far-reaching force, whose 
 higher manifestations may outshine these as the lightning outshines the 
 sparks on Puss's back. We hold that the lowest telepathic manifestations 
 may be used to explain and corroborate the highest." Their conditions 
 differ widely ; so widely, indeed, as to supply indirectly an argument for 
 the genuineness of the facts, since totally distinct and independent hypo- 
 theses^that of collusion in the one case, and of forgetfulness or exaggeration 
 
130 SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY [Chap. TV 
 
 in the other — would be needed to refute them. Yet, with all this difference 
 of conditions, when we compare the facts of either class with any facts which 
 the accepted psychology includes, we cannot help recognising the great 
 common characteristic — a supersensuous influence of mind on mind — as 
 a true generic bond. Where that characteristic is found, there we have a 
 natural group of phenomena which differ far more fundamentally from all 
 other known phenomena than they can possibly differ among themselves. 
 Their unity is found in contrast. Till more is known of their causes, it 
 may be impossible for science to establish their inner relationships, just 
 as it is impossible to establish the degrees of affinity between casually 
 selected members of a single human community. But they draw together, 
 so to speak, on the field of science, even as men of one race draw together 
 when cast among an alien population. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES OF 
 SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 
 
 § I. We now come to the actual evidence for spontaneous telepathy. As 
 has been explained, the proof is cumulative, and its strength can only be 
 truly estimated by a patient study of a very large mass of testimony. But 
 to wade through a number of the cases is far from an attractive task. 
 They are very unexciting — monotonous amid all their variety — as different 
 from the Mysteries of Udolpho as from the dignified reports of a learned 
 society, and far more likely to provoke slumber in the course of perusal 
 than to banish it afterwards. And for the convenience of those who desire 
 neither to toil nor to sleep, it will be well to disregard logical arrangements 
 and to present at once a few preliminary samples. This chapter, therefore, 
 will include a small batch of narratives which may serve as types of the 
 different classes of telepathic phenomena, while further illustrating various 
 important evidential points. At the present stage it will, no doubt, be 
 open to anyone who accepts the facts in these cases as essentially correct 
 to regard every one of the coincidences as accidental. The reasoning that 
 will prevent this conclusion must still be taken on trust ; it could not be 
 given now without dela3n.ng the concrete illustrations till the reader 
 would be weary of waiting for them. Nor would it be profitable at this 
 place to enter fully into the principles of the classification, which can only 
 be made clear in connection with the evidence. I will therefore sketch 
 here the main headings, without comment, trusting to the further de- 
 velopment of the work to justify the arrangement adopted. 
 
 We find our most distinct line of classification in the nature of the 
 percipient's impression. This at once divides the cases into two great 
 families — those (A) where the impression is sensory and externalised, and 
 those (B) where it is not sensory or externalised. In the first division the 
 experience is a percept or quasi-percept — something which the person 
 seems to see, hear, or feel, and which he instinctively refers to the outer 
 world. In the second division, the impression is of an inward or ideal 
 kind — either a mental image, or an emotion, or a mere blind impulse 
 towards some sort of action. There is also a small group of cases (C 
 which it is not easy to assign to either division — those, namely, where 
 the experience of the percipient is sensory, without being an external- 
 seeming affection of sight, hearing, or touch — for instance, a physical 
 feeling of illness or malaise. This small group will be most conveniently 
 treated with the emotional division, into which it shades. Further, each 
 of these divisions is represented in sleeping as well as in waking life, so that 
 dreams form a comprehensive class (D) of their own ; and the externalised 
 
 131 
 
132 SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 division is also strongly represented in a region of experience which is on 
 the borderland (E) between complete sleep and complete normal wakeful- 
 ness. Lastly, there are two peculiarities attaching to certain cases in all 
 or nearly all the above divisions, which are of sufficient importance to 
 form the basis of two separate classes. The first of these is the reciprocal 
 class (F), where each of the persons concerned seems to exercise a tele- 
 pathic influence on the other ; and the second is the collective class (G), 
 where more percipients than one take part in a single telepathic incident. 
 
 § 2. Now the logical starting-point for the following inquiry will 
 naturally be found in the cases which present most analogy to the results 
 of experimental thought-transference. All those results, it will be re- 
 membered, were of the non-externalised type. I shall therefore start with 
 inward impressions, ideal and emotional, and shall advance, through 
 dreams — where each of us has, so to speak, an outer as well as an inner 
 world of his own — to the " borderland " and waking impressions which 
 seem to fall on the senses in an objective way from the outer world that is 
 common to us all. 
 
 But though the impressions received by the percipient in the experi- 
 mental cases had no external quality, a good many of them were distinctly 
 sensory — one important branch being transference of pains. And if the 
 parallel between experimental and spontaneous effects be a just one, we 
 might fairly expect to find cases where a localised pain has been similarly 
 transferred from one person to another at a distance. I will open this pre- 
 liminary batch of narratives with just such a case, the simplest possible 
 specimen ®f group C, and as pure an instance of transference of sensation, 
 unattended by any idea or image, as can well be conceived. The parties 
 concerned are Mr. Arthur Severn, the distinguished landscape-painter, 
 and his wife ; and the narrative was obtained through the kindness of 
 Mr. Ruskin. Mrs. Severn says : — 
 
 " Brantwood, Coniston. 
 
 " October 27th, 1883. 
 
 (17) "I woke up with a start, feeling I had had a hard blow on my 
 mouth, and with a distinct sense that I had been cut, and was bleeding 
 under my upper lip, and seized my pocket-handkerchief, and held it (in a 
 little pushed lump) to the part, as I sat up in bed, and after a few seconds, 
 when I removed it, I was astonished not to see any blood, and only then 
 realised it was impossible anything could have struck me there, as I lay 
 fast asleep in bed, and so I thought it was only a dream ! — but I looked at 
 my watch, and saw it was seven, and finding Arthur (my husband) was 
 not in the room, I concluded (rightly) that he must have gone out on the 
 lake for an early sail, as it was so fine. 
 
 " I then fell asleep. At breakfast (half -past nine), Arthur came in 
 rather late, and I noticed he rather purposely sat farther away from me 
 than usual, and every now and then put his pocket-handkerchief furtively 
 up to his lip, in the very way I had done. I said, ' Arthur, why are you 
 doing that ? ' and added a little anxiously, ' I know you have hurt your- 
 self ! but I'll tell you why afterwards.' He said, ' Well, when I was 
 sailing a sudden squall came, throwing the tiller suddenly round, and it 
 struck me a bad blow in the mouth, under the upper lip, and it has been 
 bleeding a good deal and won't stop.' I then said, ' Have you any idea 
 
Chap. V] OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 133 
 
 what o'clock it was when it happened ? ' and he answered, ' It must have 
 been about seven.' 
 
 " I then told what had happened to me, much to his surprise, and all 
 who were with us at breakfast. 
 
 " It happened here about three years ago at Brantwood, to me. 
 
 " Joan R. Severn." 
 
 In reply to inquiries Mrs. Severn writes : — 
 
 " There was no doubt about my starting up in bed wide awake, as I 
 stuffed my pocket-handkerchief into my mouth, and held it pressed under 
 my upper lip for some time before removing it to ' see the blood,' — and 
 was much surprised that there was none. Some little time afterwards I 
 fell asleep again. I believe that when I got up, an hour afterwards, the 
 impression was still vividly in my mind, and that as I was dressing I did 
 look under my lip to see if there was any mark." 
 
 Mr. Severn's account, dated November 15th, 1883, is as follows : — 
 
 " Early one summer morning, I got up intending to go and sail on the 
 lake ; whether my wife heard me going out of the room I don't know ; she 
 probably did, and in a half-dreamy state knew where I was going. 
 
 " When I got down to the water I found it calm, like a mirror, and 
 remember thinking it quite a shame to disturb the wonderful reflections of 
 the opposite shore. However, I soon got afloat, and as there was no wind, 
 contented myself with pulling up my sails to dry, and putting my boat in 
 order. Soon some slight air came, and I was able to sail about a mile 
 below Brantwood, then the wind dropped, and I was left becalmed for 
 half an hour or so, when, on looking up to the head of the lake, I saw a 
 dark blue line on the water. At first I couldn't make it out, but soon saw 
 that it must be small waves caused by a strong wind coming. I got my 
 boat as ready as I could , in the short time, to receive this gust, but some- 
 how or other she was taken aback, and seemed to spin round when the 
 wind struck her, and in getting out of the way of the boom I got my head 
 in the way of the tiller, which also swung round and gave me a nasty blow 
 in the mouth, cutting my lip rather badly, and having become loose in the 
 rudder it came out and went overboard. With my mouth bleeding, the 
 mainsheet more or less round my neck, and the tiller gone, and the boat 
 in confusion, I could not help smiling to think how suddenly I had been 
 humbled almost to a wreck, just when I thought I was going to be so 
 clever ! However, I soon managed to get my tiller, and, with plenty of 
 wind, tacked back to Brantwood, and, making my boat snug in the harbour, 
 walked up to the house, anxious of course to hide as much as possible what 
 had happened to my mouth, and, getting anotner handkerchief, walked 
 into the breakfast-roorn, and managed to say som-ething about having been 
 out early. In an instant my wife said, ' You don't mean to say you have 
 hurt your mouth ? ' or words to that effect. I then explained what had 
 happened, and was surprised to see some extra interest on her face, and 
 still more surprised when she told me she had started out of her sleep 
 thinking she had received a blow in the mouth ! and that it was a few 
 minutes past seven o'clock, and wondered if my accident had happened 
 at the same time ; but as I had no watch with me I couldn't tell, though 
 on comparing notes, it certainly looked as if it had been about the same 
 time. . " Arthur Severn." 
 
 Considering what a vivid thing pain often is, it might seem likely that 
 this form of telepathy, if it exists, would be comparatively common, in 
 
134 SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 comparison with the more ideal or intellectual forms wliich are connected 
 with the higher senses. This, however, is not so. It is conceivable, of 
 course, that instances occur which go unnoticed. For, apart from injury, 
 even a sharp pain is soon forgotten ; and unless the copy reproduced the 
 original with excruciating fidelity, a sudden pang might be referred to 
 some ordinary cause, and the coincidence would never be noted. We, 
 however, can only go by what is noted. I mentioned that even in ex- 
 perimental trials the phenomenon has been little observed except with 
 hypnotised " subjects " ; and on the evidence we must allow its spon- 
 taneous appearance to be even rarer. The stock instance is that of the 
 brothers, Louis and Charles Blanc, the latter of whom professed to have 
 experienced a strong physical shock at the time that his brother was felled 
 in the streets of Paris by (as was supposed) some Bonapartist bully. But 
 this is a third-hand story at best ; and the above is our only first-hand 
 instance where the pain was of an unusual kind, and was very exactly 
 localised. It is specially for cases of this sort — most interesting to science, 
 but with neither pathos nor dignity to keep them alive — that the chance 
 of preservation will, we trust, be improved by the existence of a classified 
 collection, where they may at once find their proper place. 
 
 What has been said of pains applies, mutatis mutandis, to all affections 
 of the lower senses. In the first place, it is the exception and not the rule 
 for the spontaneous transferences to reproduce in the percipient the exact 
 sensation of the agent (p. 92) ; and, in the second place, such reproduc- 
 tion (or at any rate the evidence for it) seems almost wholly confined to 
 the higher senses of sight and hearing. Thus, though we found that trans- 
 ference of tastes had been a very successful branch of the experimental 
 work, we have no precisely analogous record in the spontaneous class. 
 The nearest approach is a case which concerned the sense of smell, but 
 where there was no direct transference of sensation as such. The case is, 
 however, worth quoting here on another ground, as illustrating one of the 
 evidential points of the last chapter — namely, that the strength of any 
 evidence, in the sense of the assurance which it produces that the facts are 
 correctly reported, is a very different thing from its strength as a contribu- 
 tion to the proof of telepathy. Thus, no one probably will care to dispute 
 the facts in the following narrative ; but the coincidence recorded is little, 
 if at all, more striking than most of us occasionally encounter ; and 
 recourse to the telepathic explanation can only be justified by our know- 
 ledge that the two persons concerned have, on other occasions, given very 
 much more conclusive signs of their power of supersensuous communica- 
 tion.! The Rev. P. H. Newnliam, of Maker Vicarage, Devonport, writes 
 to us : — 
 
 " January 26th, 1885. 
 
 (18) "In March, 1861, I was living at Houghton, Hants. My wife 
 was at the time confined to the house, by delicacy of the lungs. One day, 
 walking through a lane, I found the first wild violets of the spring, and 
 took them home to her. 
 
 ^ See pp. 50-7. Mr. Newnhara has further told U3 that coincidences of thought 
 of a more or less striking kind occur to himself and his wife as matters of daily experi- 
 ence. But to differentiate these from the numerous domestic cases wbich pure 
 accident will account for (Chap, vi., § 1), a written record would have to be accurately 
 kept from day to daj'. 
 
Chap. V] OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 135 
 
 " Early in April I was attacked with a dangerous illness ; and in June 
 left the place. I never told my wife exactly where I found the violets, 
 nor, for the reasons explained, did I ever walk with her past the place 
 where they grew, for many years. 
 
 " In November, 1873, we were staying with friends at Houghton ; and 
 myself and wife took a walk up the lane in question. As we passed by 
 the place, the recollection of those early violets of I2| years ago flashed 
 upon my mind. At the usual interval of some 20 or 30 seconds my wife 
 remarked, ' It's very curious, but if it were not impossible, I should declare 
 that I could smell violets in the hedge.' 
 
 " I had not spoken, or made any gesture or movement of any kind, to 
 indicate what I was thinking of. Neither had my memory called up the 
 perfume. All that I thought of was the exact locality on the hedge bank ; 
 my memory being exceedingly minute for locality." 
 
 Mr. Newnham's residence at Houghton lasted only a few months, and 
 with the help of a diary he can account for nearly every day's walking and 
 work. " My impression is," he says, " that this was the first and only 
 time that I explored this particular ' drive ' ; and I feel certain that Mrs. 
 Newnham never saw the spot at all until November, 1873. The hedges had 
 then been grubbed, and no violets grew there." 
 
 The following is Mrs. Newnham's account : — 
 
 " May 28th, 1885. 
 
 " I perfectly remember our walking one day in November, 1873, at 
 Houghton, and suddenly finding so strong a scent of violets in the air that 
 I remarked to my husband, ' If it were not so utterly impossible, I should 
 declare I smelt violets ! ' Mr. Newnham then reminded me of his bringing 
 me the first violets in the spring of 1861, and told me that this was just 
 about the spot where he had found them. I had quite forgotten the 
 circumstance till thus reminded." 
 
 § 3. We may now pass to illustrations of Class B — the class of ideal 
 and emotional impressions. The following is a well-attested case of the 
 transference of an idea. It was sent to us, in 1884, by our friend, the Rev, 
 J. A. Macdonald, who wrote : — 
 
 " 19, Heywood Street, Cheetham, Manchester. 
 
 (19) " When I was in Liverpool, in 1872, I heard from my friend, the 
 late Rev. W. W. Stamp, D.D., a remarkable story of the faculty of second 
 sight possessed by the Rev. John Drake, of Arbroath, in Scotland. I 
 visited Arbroath in 1874, and recounted to Mr. Drake the story of Dr. 
 Stamp, which Mr. Drake assented to as correct, and he called his faculty 
 ' clairvoyance.' Subsequently, in 18S1, 1 had the facts particularly verified 
 by Mrs. Hutcheon, who was herself the subject of this clairvoyance of Mr. 
 Drake. 
 
 " When the Rev. John Drake was minister of the Wesleyan Church at 
 Aberdeen, Miss Jessie Wilson, the daughter of one of the principal lay 
 office bearers in that church, sailed for India, to join the Rev. John 
 Hutcheon, M.A., then stationed as a missionarj' at Bangalore, to whom she 
 was under engagement to be married. Mr. Drake, one morning, came 
 down to Mr. Wilson's place of business and said, ' Mr. Wilson, I am happy 
 to be able to inform you that Jessie has had a pleasant voyage, and is now 
 safely arrived in India.' i\Ir. Wilson said, ' How do you know that, Mr. 
 Drake ? ' to which Mr. Drake replied, ' I saw it.' ' But,' said i\Ir. Wilson, 
 ' it cannot be, for it is a fortnight too soon. The vessel has never made 
 
136 SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 the voyage within a fortnight of the time it is now since Jessie sailed.' 
 To this Mr. Drake replied : ' Now you jot it down in your book that John 
 Drake called this morning, and told you that Jessie has arrived in India 
 this morning after a pleasant voyage.' Mr. Wilson accordingly made the 
 entry, which Mrs. Hutcheon assures me she saw, when she returned home, 
 and that it ran thus : ' Mr. Drake. Jessie arrived India morning of June 
 5th, i860.' This turned out to have been literally the case. The ship had 
 fair winds all the way, and made a quicker passage by a fortnight than 
 ever she had made before." 
 
 The above account was sent by Mr. Macdonald to Mr. Drake for 
 verification, and the following reply was received from the Rev. Crawshaw 
 Hargreaves, of the Wesleyan Manse, Arbroath : — 
 
 " April 29th, 1885. 
 
 " My Dear Sir, — Mr. Drake is sorry your communication of the 2nd 
 inst. has been so long unanswered ; but two days after receiving it he had 
 a paralytic seizure, which has not only confined him to bed, but taken from 
 him the use of one side. 
 
 " He now desires me to answer your inquiries, and to say that the 
 account, which you enclosed and which he now returns to you, is correct, 
 except that he has no recollection of ever calling it ' clairvoyance.' It was 
 neither a 'dream,' nor a 'vision,' but an impression that he received 
 between the hours of 8 and 10 in the morning, when his mind was as clear 
 as ever it was, an impression which he believes was given him by God for 
 the comfort of the family. Moreover this impression was so clear and 
 satisfactory to himself that when Mr. Wilson said, ' It cannot be,' Mr. 
 Drake replied, ' You jot it down,' as warmly as if his statement of any 
 ordinary circumstances had been doubted by a friend. 
 
 " Mr. Drake hopes these particulars will be enougli for your purpose. — 
 Believe me, dear sir, yours very truly, " C. Hargreaves." 
 
 The following is Mrs. Hutcheon's account of the incident, given quite 
 independently : — 
 
 " Weston-super-Mare. 
 
 " February 20th, 1885. 
 
 " The facts are simply these. I sailed for India on March 3rd, i860, 
 in the ' Earl of Hardwicke,' a good, but slow, sailing vessel. About 16 
 weeks were usually allowed for the voyage, so that we were not due in 
 Madras till about the middle of June. Our voyage, however, being an 
 uncommonly rapid one, we cast anchor in the roads of Madras on the 
 morning of June 5th, taking our friends there quite by surprise. 
 
 " On this same morning, my former pastor, an able and much esteemed 
 Wesleyan minister, called on my father at an unusually early hour, when 
 the following conversation passed : — 
 
 " ' Why, Mr. D., what takes j^-ou abroad at this early hour ? ' 
 
 " ' I have come to bring you good nev/s, Mr. W. Your daughter Jessie 
 has reached India this morning, safe and well.' 
 
 " ' That would indeed be good news, if we could believe it ; but you 
 forget that the ship is not due at Madras before the middle of June. Besides, 
 how could you get to know that ? ' 
 
 " ' Such, however, is the fact,' replied Mr. D., and, seeing my father's 
 incredulous look, he added : ' You do not believe what I say, Mr. W., but 
 just take a note of this date.' 
 
 " To satisfy him, my father wrote in his memo, book : ' Rev. J. D. and 
 Jessie. Tuesday, 5th June, i860.' 
 
Chap. V] OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 137 
 
 " In due time, tidings confirming Mr. D.'s statement arrived, greatly to 
 the astonishment of my friends. He, however, manifested no surprise, but 
 simply remarked, ' Had I not known it for a fact, I certainly should not 
 have told you of it.' 
 
 " These particulars I received by letter at the time, and on our return 
 home 7 jj-ears later, we heard it from my father's own lips. He is no longer 
 with us, but the above are the plain facts as he gave them, and the little 
 memo, in his handwriting, which he gave me as a curiosit3^ lies before 
 me now. ^ " Jessie Hutcheon." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mrs. Hutcheon adds : — 
 
 " March 23rd. 
 
 " I felt inclined to smile at the idea that I could possibly be mistaken 
 as to a date so memorable in my life's history, and immediately preceding 
 my marriage. However, to render assurance doubly sure, I have referred 
 to both my husband's diary and my own, in each of which my landing in 
 India on the 5th of June has an important place. 
 
 " The entry made b^^ my husband is as follows : ' N.B. — 5th June, 
 i860 ; a memorable daj- ! The ' Hardwdcke ' has arrived. What a quick 
 voyage ! Miss Wilson and mission party well.' " 
 
 [Mr. Macdonald tells us that he believes Mr. Drake had many such 
 experiences, but that he found him so reticent that he despaired of getting 
 an account of them from him. And Mr. Drake's death has now made the 
 attempt impossible.] 
 
 As regards the facts here, the narrative will probably be accepted as 
 trustworthy. As regards the inference that may be drawn, the case is 
 eminently of a sort where the character of the professing percipient (in 
 other points than the mere desire to be truthful) ought to be taken into 
 account. From a person " given to little surprises," or who posed as a 
 diviner if one out of a hundred guesses liit the mark, the evidence would 
 deserve no attention ; from a person of grave and reticent character, it 
 is at any rate worthy of careful record. 
 
 In the last example, the idea apparently transferred was of a somewhat 
 abstract kind — the impression of a mere event, without any concrete 
 imagery. But the ideal class includes many instances of a distinctly 
 pictorial kind, where a scene is as clearly presented to the inward eye as 
 the image of a card or diagram in some of our experimental cases. The 
 following account of a vivid mental picture of this sort was received from 
 Mrs. Bettany, of 2, Eckington Villas, Ashbourne Grove, Dulwich. 
 
 " November, 1884. 
 
 {20) " When I was a child I had many remarkable experiences of a 
 psychical nature, which I remember to have looked upon as ordinary and 
 natural at the time. 
 
 " On one occasion (I am unable to fix the date, but I must have been 
 about 10 years old) I was walking in a country lane at A., the place where 
 my parents then resided. I was reading geometry as I walked along, a 
 subject little likely to produce fancies or morbid phenomena of any kind, 
 when, in a moment, I saw a bedroom known as the White Room in my 
 home, and upon the floor lay my mother, to all appearance dead. The 
 
 ^ [Later, in an article in the Nineteenth Century for Oct., 1887, p. 530, Mr. Gurney 
 states about this memorandum : " The original, which I have inspected, gives the 
 \ gentleman's name, not initials." — Ed.] 
 
138 SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 vision must have remained some minutes, during which time my real 
 surroundings appeared to pale and die out ; but as the vision faded, actual 
 surroundings came back, at first dimly, and then clearly. 
 
 " I could not doubt that what I had seen was real, so, instead of going 
 home, I went at once to the house of our raedical man and found him at 
 home. He at once set out with me for my home, on the way putting 
 questions I could not answer, as my mother was to all appearance well 
 when I left home. 
 
 " I led the doctor straight to the White Room, where we found my 
 mother actually lying as in my vision. This was true even to minute 
 details. She had been seized suddenly by an attack at the heart, and 
 would soon have breathed her last but for the doctor's timely advent. I 
 shall get my father and mother to read this and sign it. 
 
 " Jeanie Gwynne-Bettany," 
 
 Mrs. Bettany's parents write : — 
 
 " We certify that the above is correct. " S. G. Gwynne. 
 
 " J. W. Gwynne." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mrs. Bettany says : — 
 
 (i) "I was in no anxiety about my mother at the time I saw the 
 vision I described. She was in her usual health when I left her. 
 
 (2) " Something a little similar had once occurred to my mother. She 
 had been out riding alone, and the horse brought her to our door hanging 
 half off his back, in a faint. This was a long time before, and she never 
 rode again. Heart-disease had set in. She was not in the habit of fainting 
 unless an attack of the heart was upon her. Between the attacks she 
 looked and acted as if in health. 
 
 (3) " The occasion I described was, I believe, the only one on which I 
 saw a scene transported apparently into the actual field of vision, to the 
 exclusion of objects and surroundings actually present. 
 
 " I have had other visions in which I have seen events happening as 
 they really zvere, in another place, but I have been also conscious of real 
 surroundings." 
 
 In answer to further inquiries, she adds ; — 
 
 (i) " No one could tell whether my vision preceded the fact or not. 
 My mother was supposed to be out. No one knew anything of my mother's 
 being ill, till I took the doctor and my father, whom I had encountered 
 at the door, to the room where we found my mother as I had seen her in 
 my vision. 
 
 (2) " The doctor is dead. He has no living relation. No one in A. 
 knew anything of these- circumstances. 
 
 (3) " The White Room in which I saw my mother, and afterwards 
 actually found her, was out of use. It was unlikely she should be there. 
 
 " She was found lying in the attitude in which I had seen her. I found 
 a handkerchief with a lace border beside her on the floor. This I had 
 distinctly noticed in my vision. There were other particulars of coinci- 
 dence which I cannot put here." 
 
 Mrs. Bettany's father has given the following fuller account : — 
 
 I distinctly remember being surprised by seeing my daughter, in 
 company with the family doctor, outside the door of my residence ; and I 
 asked ' Who is ill ? ' She replied, ' jNIamnia.' She led the way at once to 
 the ' White Room,' where we found my wife lying in a swoon on the floor. 
 
Chap. V] OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 139 
 
 It was when I asked when she had been taken ill, that I found it must 
 have been after my daughter had left the house. None of the servants in 
 the house knew anything of the sudden illness, which our doctor assured 
 me would have heen fatal had he not arrived when he did. 
 " My wife was quite well when I left her in the morning. 
 
 " S. G. GWYNNE." 
 
 If this vision suggests clairvoyance, owing to the amount of detail pre- 
 sented, we must still notice that it includes nothing which was not, or had 
 not recently been, within the consciousness of the supposed agent. This 
 point will claim further notice at a later stage. But the case is chiefly 
 useful as illustrating an evidential point, which it v/ill be very important 
 to bear in mind in studying the mass of narratives in the sequel — namely, 
 that possible inaccuracy as to details may leave the substantial fact which 
 makes for telepathy quite untouched. It might, no doubt, be fairly urged 
 that the vision described may have assumed its distinctness of detail in 
 the percipient's mind only after the details of the actual scene had met 
 her eyes. A child's mind might easily be undiscriminating in this re- 
 spect ; and, moreover, Mrs. Bettany is by nature a good visualiser ; which 
 may perhaps be supposed to involve a slight tendency to retrospective 
 hallucination — to mistaking vividly- conceived images for memories of 
 actual experiences. But even if this hypothesis be pressed to the utter- 
 most, the fact that she unexpectedly fetched the doctor remains ; and 
 if her whole impression of her mother's critical condition was only a subse- 
 quent fancy, this very exceptional step m.ust have been taken without a 
 reason. That is to say, we can only reject what is the substantial part of 
 the evidence by supposing a distinctly improbable thing to have hap- 
 pened. And that being so, the evidence is a true stick in the telepathic 
 faggot (p. 128). 
 
 I will supplement these two last cases by a third, in which their re- 
 spective points, the abstract idea of an event and the concrete picture of 
 a scene, were both presented. This case will also illustrate an evidential 
 point. It occasionally happens that a number of occurrences, perhaps 
 trivial in character, and each of them likely enough to be dismissed as 
 merely a very odd coincidence, fall to the experience of one person ; and 
 if he is observant of his impressions, he may gradually become conscious 
 of a certain similarity between them, which leads him to regard them as 
 telepathic, or at any rate as something more than accidental. Before it 
 can be worth while to consider such evidence, we must have reason to 
 believe that the witness is a good observer, and alive to the very general 
 mistake of noting hits and not misses in these matters. Such an observer 
 we believe that we have found in Mr. Keulemans, of 34, Matilda Street, 
 Barnsbury, N., a well-known scientific draughtsman, of whose care and 
 accuracy we have had several examples. He has experienced so many of 
 these coincidences that, even before our inquiries quickened his interest 
 in the matter, he had been accustomed to keep a record of his impressions 
 •— wliich, according to his own account, were invariably justified by fact. 
 Some more of his cases will be given in the sequel. The one here quoted 
 is trivial enough (except perhaps to the baby who fell out of bed), and of 
 little force if it were a single experience. Yet it will be seen that the im- 
 
I40 SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 pression was precise in character, was at once written down, and proved 
 to be completely correct. We may perhaps assume Mrs. Keulemans to 
 have been the agent. 
 
 " October i6th, 1883. 
 
 (21) " My wife went to reside at the seaside on September 30th last, 
 taking with her our youngest child, a little boy 13 months old. 
 
 " On Wednesday, October 3rd, I felt a strong impression that the little 
 fellow was worse (he was in weak health on his departure) . The idea then 
 prevailed on my mind that he had met with a slight accident ; and 
 immediately the picture of the bedroom in which he sleeps appeared in my 
 mind's eye. It was not the strong sensation of awe or sorrow, as I had 
 often experienced before on such*bccasions ; but, anyhow, I fancied he had 
 fallen out of the bed, upon chairs, and then rolled down upon the floor. 
 This was about 11 a.m., and I at once wrote to my wife, asking her to let 
 me know how the little fellow was getting on. I thought it rather bold 
 to tell my wife that the baby had, to my conviction, really met with an 
 accident, without being able to produce any confirmatory evidence. Also 
 I considered that she would take it as an insinuation of carelessness on her 
 part ; therefore I purposely wrote it as a post scripiiim. 
 
 " I heard no more about it, and even fancied that this time my im- 
 pression was merely the consequence of anxiety. But on Saturday last I 
 went to see my wife and child, and asked whether she had taken notice of 
 my advice to protect the baby against such an accident. She smiled at 
 first, and then informed me that he had tumbled out of bed upon the 
 chairs placed at the side, and then found his way upon the floor, without 
 being hurt. She further remarked, ' You must have been thinking of that 
 when it was just too late, because it happened the same day your letter 
 came, some hours previously.' I asked her what time of the day it hap- 
 pened. Answer : ' About 11 a.m.' She told me that she heard the baby 
 fall, and at once ran upstairs to pick him up. 
 
 " I am certain, without the shadow of a doubt, that I wrote im- 
 mediately after the impression ; and that this was between 11 and 11.30 
 in the morning." 
 
 I have seen the letter which Mr. Keulemans wrote to his wife. The 
 envelope bears the post-mark of Worthing, October 3rd ; and the post- 
 script contained the following words : — 
 
 " Mind little Gaston does not fall out of bed. Put chairs in front of it. 
 You know accidents soon happen. The fact is, I am almost certain he has 
 met with such a mishap this very morning." 
 
 Mrs. Kuelemans' aunt supplied the following testimony a day or two 
 after Mr. Kuelemans' letter of October i6th. 
 
 " 36, Teville Street, Worthing. 
 
 " Mrs. Keulemans (my niece) and her baby are staying at my house. 
 The baby had fallen out of bed the morning of the day the letter [i.e., 
 Mr. Keulemans' letter] was received. " C. Gray." 
 
 The next account illustrates an emotional impression, with a certain 
 amount of physical discomfort. The experience appears to have been of 
 a very unusual sort, and the coincidence of time to have been exact ; the 
 case is therefore a strong example of a weak class. The narrator is Miss 
 Martyn, of Long Melford Rectory, Suffolk. 
 
 " September 4th, 1S84. 
 
 (22) " On IMarch i6th, 1884, I was sitting alone in the drawing-room, 
 reading an interesting book, and feeling perfectly well, when suddenly 
 
Chap. V] OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 141 
 
 I experienced an undefined feeling of dread and horror ; I looked at the 
 clock and saw it was just 7 p.m. I was utterly unable to read, so I got 
 up and walked about the room trying to throw off the feeling, but I could 
 not : I became quite cold, and had a firm presentiment that I was dying. ^ 
 The feeling lasted about half an hour, and then passed off, leaving me a 
 good deal shaken all the evening ; I went to bed feeling very weak, as if I 
 had been seriously ill. 
 
 " The next morning I received a telegram telling me of the death of a 
 near and very dear cousin, Mrs. K., in Shropshire, with whom I had been 
 most intimately associated all my life, but for the last two years had seen 
 very little of her. I did not associate this feehng of death with her or 
 with anyone else, but I had a most distinct impression that something 
 terrible was happening. This feeling came over me, I afterwards found, 
 just at the time when my cousin died (7 p.m.). The connection with her 
 death may have been simply an accident. I have never experienced any- 
 thing of the sort before. I was not aware that Mrs. K. was ill, and her 
 death was peculiarly sad and sudden. " K. M." 
 
 Mr. White Cooper, through whose kindness we obtained this account, 
 writes as follows : — 
 
 "19, Berkeley Square, W. 
 
 " April 7th, 1885. 
 " I have asked Miss Marty n whether she had told anyone about her 
 feeling of horror on March i6th, before she heard of the death of her 
 cousin. She told me she had. She was quite convinced, and perfectly 
 remembered telling Miss Mason the same evening, after Miss Mason had 
 come from church, that she had had a peculiar feeling of horror and dread 
 for which she could give no account. I then questioned Miss Mason, and 
 enclose what she dictated." 
 
 Miss Mason says : — 
 
 " The Rectory, Long Melford, Suffolk. 
 
 " April 5th, 1885. 
 
 " I well remember Miss Marty n telling me that a feeling of horror and 
 an indescribable dread came over her on Sunday evening, March i6th, 
 1884, while we were in church, and she was alone in the drawing-room ; 
 that she was unable to shake it off, and felt very restless, and got up and 
 walked about the room. She did not refer to anyone, and could give no 
 cause for this peculiar feeling. I am under the impression that she told 
 me the same evening (Sunday), and before she heard of the death of her 
 cousin, but I am not certain whether it was Sunday or Monday that she 
 told me about it. "Anna M. Mason." 
 
 We have verified the date of the death in two local newspapers. The 
 day was a Sunday, which is in accordance with the evidence. 
 
 § 4. The next case illustrates the class of dreams (D). I am aware that 
 the very mention of this class is apt to raise a prejudice against our whole 
 inquiry. I shall explain later why it is extremely difficult to draw con- 
 clusive evidence of telepathy from dreams, and why we mark off the 
 whole class of dreams, which are simply remembered as such, from the 
 cases on which we rest our argument ; but I shall also hope to show that 
 dreams, though needing to be treated with the greatest caution, have a 
 necessary and instructive place in the conspectus of telepathic phenomena. 
 
 1 Cf. case 70. 
 
142 SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 As to the evidential force of the present case, it will be enough to point 
 out that the percipient states the experience to have been unique in his 
 life ; and that the violence of the effect produced, leading to the very 
 unusual entry in the diary, puts the vision outside the common run of 
 dreams which may justly be held to afford almost limitless scope for acci- 
 dental coincidences. The narrative is from Mr. Frederick Wingfield, of 
 Belle Isle en Terra, Cotes du Nord, France. 
 
 " 2oth December, 1883. 
 
 (23) "I give you my most solemn assurance that what I am about to 
 relate is the exact account of what occurred. I may remark that I am so 
 little liable to the imputation of being easily impressed with a sense of the 
 supernatural^ that I have been accused, and with reason, of being unduly 
 sceptical upon matters which lay beyond my powers of explanation. 
 
 " On the night of Thursday, the 25th of March, 1880, I retired to bed 
 after reading till late, as is my habit. I dreamed that I was lying on my 
 sofa reading, when, on looking up, I saw distinctly the figure of my brother, 
 Richard Wingfield-Baker, sitting on the chair before me. I dreamed that 
 I spoke to him, but that he simply bent his head in reply, rose and left the 
 room. When I awoke, I found myself standing with one foot on the 
 ground by my bedside, and the other on the bed, trying to speak and to 
 pronounce my brother's name. So strong was the impression as to the 
 reality of his presence and so vivid the whole scene as dreamt, that I left 
 my bedroom to search for my brother in the sitting-room. I examined the 
 chair where I had seen him seated, I returned to bed, tried to fall asleep 
 in the hope of a repetition of the appearance, but my mind was too 
 excited, too painfully disturbed, as I recalled what I had dreamed. I must 
 have, however, fallen asleep towards the morning, but when I awoke, the 
 impression of my dream was as vivid as ever — and, I may add, is to this 
 very hour equally strong and clear. My sense of impending evil was so 
 strong that I at once made a note in my memorandum book of this 
 ' appearance,' and added the words, ' God forbid.' 
 
 " Three days afterwards I received the news that my brother, Richard 
 Wingfield-Baker, had died on Thursday evening, the 25th of March, 1880, 
 at 8.30 p.m., from the effects of the terrible injuries received in a fall 
 while hunting with the Blackmore Vale hounds. 
 
 " I will only add that I had been living in this town some 12 months ; 
 that I had not had any recent communication with my brother ; that I 
 knew him to be in good health, and that he was a perfect horseman. I did 
 not at once communicate this dream to any intimate friend — there was 
 unluckily none here at that very moment — but I did relate the story after 
 the receipt of the news of my brother's death, and showed the entry in my 
 memorandum book. As evidence, of course, this is worthless ; but I give 
 you my word of Jionour that the circumstances I have related are the 
 positive truth. « pj^Ej^_ Wingfield." 
 
 " February 4th, 1884. 
 " I must explain my silence by the excuse that I could not procure till 
 to-day a letter from my friend the Prince de Lucinge-Faucigny, in which 
 he mentions the fact of my having related to him the particulars of my 
 dream on the 25th of March, 1880. He came from Paris to stay a few 
 days with me early in April, and saw the entry in my note-book, which I 
 
 ^ This expression cannot be excluded, when the words of our informants are 
 quoted. We, ourselves, of course, regard all these occurrences as strictly natural. 
 
CiiAP. V] OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 143 
 
 now enclose for your inspection. You will observe the initials R. B. W. B., 
 and a curious story is attached to these letters. During that sleepless 
 night I naturally dwelt upon the incident, and recalled the circumstances 
 connected with the apparition. Though I distinctly recognised my 
 brother's features, the idea flashed upon me that the figure bore some slight 
 resemblance to my most intimate and valued friend. Colonel Bigge, and in 
 my dread of impending evil to one to whom I am so much attached, I wrote 
 the four initials, R. B. for Richard Baker, and W. B. for William Bigge. 
 When the tidings of my brother's death reached me I again looked at the 
 entry, and saw with astonishment that the four letters stood for my 
 brother's full name, Richard Baker Wingfield-Baker, though I had always 
 spoken of him as Richard Baker in common with the rest of my family. 
 The figure I saw was that of my brother ; and in my anxious state of mind 
 I worried myself into the belief that possibly it might be that of my old 
 friend, as a resemblance did exist in the fashion of their beards. I can 
 give you no further explanations, nor can I produce further testimony in 
 support of my assertions. " Fred. Wingfield." 
 
 With this letter, Mr. Wingfield sent me the note-book, in which among 
 a number of business memoranda, notes of books, &c., I find the entry — 
 " Appearance — Thursday night, 25th of March, 1880. R. B. W. B. God 
 forbid ! " 
 
 The following letter was enclosed : — 
 
 " Coat-an-nos, 2 fevrier, 1884. 
 
 " Mon cher ami, — Je n'ai aucun effort de memoire a faire pour me 
 rappeler le fait dont vous me parlez, car j'en ai conserve un souvenir tres 
 net et tres precis. 
 
 " Je me souviens parfaitement que le dimanche, 4 avril, 1880, etant 
 arrive de Paris le matin meme pour passer ici quelques jours, j'ai ete 
 dejeuner avec vous. Je me souviens aussi parfaitement que je vous ai 
 trouve fort emu de la douloureuse nouvelle qui vous etait parvenue 
 quelques jours^ auparavant, de la mort de I'un des messieurs vos freres. 
 Je me rappelle aussi comme si le fait s'etait passe hier, tant j'en ai ete 
 frappe, que quelques jours avant d'apprendre la triste nouvelle, vous 
 aviez un soir, etant deja couche, vu, ou cru voir, mais en tons cas tres 
 distinctement, votre frere, celui dont vous veniez d'apprendre la mort 
 subite, tout pres de votre lit, et que, dans las conviction ou vous etiez 
 que c'etait bien lui que vous perce\'iez, vous vous etiez leve et lui aviez 
 addresse la parole, et qu'a ce moment vous aviez cesse de le voir comme 
 s'il s'etait evanoui ainsi qu'un spectre. Je me souviens encore que, 
 sous I'impression de I'emotion bien naturelle qui avait ete la suite de 
 cet evenement, vous I'aviez inscrit dans un petit carnet ou vous avez 
 I'habitude d'ecrire les faits saillants de votre tres paisible existence, 
 et que vous m'avez fait voir ce carnet. Cette apparition, cette vision, 
 ou ce songe, comme vous voudrez I'appeler, est inscrit, si j'ai bon souvenir, 
 a la date du 24 ou du 25 fevrier,^ et ce n'est que deux ou trois 
 jours apres que vous avez recu la nouvelle officielle de la mort de 
 votre frere. 
 
 " J'ai ete d'autant moins surpris de ce que vous me disiez alors, et j'en 
 ai aussi conserve un souvenir d'autant plus net et precis, comme je vous le 
 disais en commengant, que j'ai dans ma famille des faits similaires auxquels 
 je crois absolument. 
 
 ^ The words " quelques jours auparavant," coupled with the fact that the number 
 of the day is right, suggest that fivrier is a mere slip of the pen for mars. 
 
144 SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 " Des faits semblables arrivent, croyez-le bien, bien plus souvent qu'on 
 ne le croit generalement ; seulement on ne veut pas toujours les dire, 
 parceque Ton se mefie de soi ou des autres. 
 
 " Au revoir, cher ami, a bientot, je I'espere, et croyez bien a I'expression 
 des plus sinceres sentiments de votre tout devoue 
 
 " Faucignv, Prince Lucinge." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mr. Wingfield adds : — 
 
 " I have never had any other startling dream of the same nature, nor 
 any dream from which I woke with the same sense of reality and distress, 
 and of which the effect continued long after I was well awake. Nor have 
 I upon any other occasion had a hallucination of the senses." 
 
 The Times obituary for March 30th, 1880, records the death of Mr. R. 
 B. Wingfield-Baker, of Orsett Hall, Essex, as having taken place on the 
 25th. The Essex Independent gives the same date, adding that Mr. Baker 
 breathed his last about 9 o'clock. 
 
 It will be seen here that the impression followed the death by a few 
 hours— a feature which will frequently recur. The fact, of course, slightly 
 detracts from the evidential force of a case, as compared with the com- 
 pletely simultaneous coincidences ; inasmuch as the odds against the 
 accidental occurrence of a unique impression of someone's presence 
 within a few hours of his death, enormous as they are, are less enormous 
 than the odds against a similar accidental occurrence within five minutes 
 of the death. But the deferment of the impression, though to this slight 
 extent affecting a case as an item of telepathic evidence, is not in itself any 
 obstacle to the telepathic explanation. We may recall that in some of the 
 experimental cases the impression was never a piece of conscious ex- 
 perience at all ; while in others the latency and gradual emergencies of 
 the idea was a very noticeable feature (pp. 47, 50-57). This justifies 
 us in presuming that an impression which ultimately takes a sensory form 
 may fail in the first instance to reach the threshold of attention. It may 
 be unable to compete, at the moment, with the vivid sensory impressions, 
 and the crowd of ideas and images, that belong to normal seasons of 
 waking life ; and it may thus remain latent till darkness and quiet give a 
 chance for its development. This view seems at any rate supported by 
 the fact that it is usually at night that the delayed impression — if such it 
 be — emerges into the percipient's consciousness. It is supported also by 
 analogies which recognised psychology supplies. I may refer to the extra- 
 ordinary exaltation of memory sometimes observed in hypnotic and 
 hystero-epileptic " subjects " ; or even to the vivid revival, in ordinary 
 dreaming, of impressions which have hardly affected the waking con- 
 sciousness. 
 
 Mr. Wingfield's vision had another unusual feature besides the violence 
 of its effect on him. It represented a single figure, without detail or inci- 
 dent. It was, so to speak, the dream of an apparition ; and in this respect 
 bears a closer af&nity to " borderland " and waking cases than to dreams 
 in general. It will be worth while to quote here one dream-case of a more 
 ordinary type so far as its content is concerned, but resembling the last in 
 its unusual and distressing vividness. The supposed agent in this instance 
 experienced nothing more than a brief sense of danger and excitement, 
 which, however, may have been sufficiently intense during the moments 
 
Chap. V] OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 145 
 
 that it lasted. The account is from Mrs. West, of Hildegarde, Furness 
 Road, Eastbourne. 
 
 " 1883. 
 
 (24) " My father and brother were on a journey during the winter. I 
 was expecting them home, without knowing the exact day of their return. 
 The date, to the best of my recollection, was the winter of 1871-2. I had 
 gone to bed at my usual time, about 11 p.m. Some time in the night I had 
 a vivid dream, which made a great impression on me. I dreamt I was look- 
 ing out of a window, when I saw father driving' in a Spids sledge, followed 
 in another by my brother. They had to pass a cross-road, on which 
 another traveller was driving very fast, also in a sledge with one horse. 
 Father seemed to drive on without observing the other fellow, who would 
 without fail have driven over father if he had not made his horse rear, so 
 that I saw my father drive under the hoofs of the horse. Every moment I 
 expected the horse would fall down and crush him. I called out ' Father ! 
 father ! ' and woke in a great fright. The next morning my father and 
 brother returned. I said to him, ' I am so glad to see you arrive quite 
 safely, as I had such a dreadful dream about you last night.' My brother 
 said, ' You could not have been in greater fright about him than I was,' 
 and then he related to me what had happened, which tallied exactly with 
 my dream. My brother in his fright, when he saw the feet of the horse 
 over father's head, called out, ' Oh ! father, father ! ' 
 
 " I have never had any other dream of this kind, nor do I remember 
 ever to have had another dream of an accident happening to anyone in 
 whom I was interested. I often dream of people, and when this happens 
 I generally expect to receive a letter from them, or to hear of them in the 
 course of the next day. I dreamt of Mrs. G. Bidder the night before I 
 received her letter asking me for an account of this dream ; and I told Mr. 
 West, before we went down to breakfast, that I should have a letter that 
 day from her. I had no other reason to expect a letter from her, nor had 
 I received one for some time, I should think some years, previously. 
 
 " Hilda West." 
 
 Mrs. West's father, Sir John Crowe, late Consul-General for Norway, 
 is since dead ; but her brother, Mr. Septimus Crowe, of Librola, Mary's 
 Hill Road, Shortlands, sends us the following confirmation : — 
 
 " I remember vividly, on my return once with my father from a trip 
 to the north of Norway in the winter time, my sister meeting us at the 
 hall-door as we entered, and exclaimimg how pleased she was to see us, 
 and that we were safe, as she said at once to me that she had had such an 
 unpleasant dream the evening before. I said, ' What was it ? ' She then 
 minutely explained to me the dream, as she related it to you, and which is 
 in accordance with the facts. It naturally astonished my father and 
 myself a good deal, that she so vividly in her sleep saw exactly what 
 happened, and I should say, too, she dreamt it at the very time it 
 happened, about 11.30 p.m. " Septimus Crowe."i 
 
 ^ Our friend Mrs. Bidder, the wife of Mr. G. Bidder, Q.c, sends us the following 
 recollection of the narrative as told at her table by Mr. S. Crowe, who is her husband's 
 brother-in-law. 
 
 " Ravensbury Park, Mitcham, Surrey. 
 
 " 10th January, 1883. 
 " The following was related at our table by my husband's brother-in-law, Mr. 
 Septimus Crowe. His father, since dead, was Sir John Crowe, Consul-General for 
 Norway. 
 
 " * My father and I were travelling one winter in Norway, We had our carrioles 
 
146 SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 This, again, is a good example of a weak class. But in the present 
 instance we at any rate possess Mrs. West's testimony that her experience 
 was unique ; and we have, further, Mr. Crowe's testimony that the dream 
 was accurately described before the facts were known. It was described, 
 no doubt, in a conversation with him — a person whose mind was full of the 
 facts, and he probably did not keep silence during the whole course of his 
 sister's narration : I have already noted that the unprepared actors in 
 these cases are not likely to conduct themselves at the moment with a 
 deliberate eye to the fiawlessness of their evidence for our purposes some 
 years afterwards. But it would be straining a sceptical hypothesis too far 
 to assume that his interposed comments formed the real basis of the scene 
 in Mrs. West's memory, while he himself remained completely unconscious 
 that he was supplying the information which he appeared to be 
 receiving. 
 
 § 5. We now come to an example of the " borderland " class (E) — the 
 class where the percipient, though not asleep, was not, or cannot be 
 proved to have been, in a state of complete normal wakefulness. The 
 case was first published in the Spiritual Magazine for 1861, by Dr. CoUyer, 
 who wrote from Beta House, 8, Alpha Road, St. John's Wood, N.W. 
 
 " April 15th, 1 861. 
 (25) " On January 3rd, 1856, my brother Joseph being in command 
 ef the steamer ' Alice,' on the Mississippi, just above New Orleans, she came 
 in collision with another steamer. The concussion caused the flagstaff or 
 pole to fall with great \'iolence, which, coming in contact with5 my 
 brother's head, actually divided the skill, causing, of necessity, instant 
 death. In October, 1857, I visited the United States. When, at my 
 father's residence, Camden, New Jersey, the melancholy death of my 
 brother became the subject of conversation, my mother narrated to me 
 that at the very time of the accident, the apparition of my brother 
 Joseph was presented to her. This fact was corroborated by my father 
 and four sisters. Camden, New Jersey, is distant from the scene of the 
 accident, in a direct line, over 1000 miles, and nearly double that distance 
 by the mail route. My mother mentioned the fact of the apparition on 
 the morning of the 4th of January to my father and sisters ; nor was it 
 until the i6th, or 13 days after, that a letter was received confirming in 
 every particular the extraordinary visitation. It will be important to 
 mention that my brother William and his wife lived near the locality of 
 the dreadful accident, now being in Philadelphia; they have also cor- 
 roborated to me the details of the impression produced on my mother." 
 
 as sledges, and my father drove first. I following. One day we were driving very 
 quickly down a steep hill, at the bottom of which ran a road, at right angles with 
 the one we were on. As we neared the bottom of the hill we saw a carriole, going 
 as quickly as ourselves, just ready to cross our path. My father remed in suddenly, 
 his horse reared and fell over, and I could not, at first, see whether he was hurt or 
 not. He, luckily, had sustained no injury, and in due time we reached home. My 
 sister, on our approach, rushed out, exclaiming : " Then you are not hurt ? I saw 
 the horse rear, but I could not see whether you were hurt or not." ' " 
 
 It will be seen that if Mrs. Bidder's report is strictly accurate, there is a dis- 
 crepancy as to which of the two horses it was that reared. But even eye-witnesses 
 of a sudden and confusing accident might afterwards differ in such a point 
 as this. 
 
Chap. V] OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 147 
 
 Dr. Collyer then quotes a letter from his mother, which contains the 
 following sentences : — 
 
 " Camden, New Jersey, United States. 
 
 " March 27th, 1861. 
 " My beloved Son, — On the 3rd of January, 1856, I did not feel 
 well, and retired to bed early. Some time after, I felt uneasy and sat up 
 in bed ; I looked round the room, and to my utter amazement, saw Joseph 
 standing at the door, looking at me with great earnestness, his head 
 bandaged up, a dirty night-cap on, and a dirty white garment on, some- 
 thing like a surplice. He was much disfigured about the eyes and face. 
 It made me quite uncomfortable the rest of the night. The next morning, 
 Mary came into my room early. I told her that I was sure I was going 
 to have bad news from Joseph. I told all the family at the breakfast- table ; 
 they replied, ' It was only a dream, and all nonsense,' but that did not 
 change my opinion. It preyed on my mind, and on the i6th of January 
 I received the news of his death ; and, singular to say, both William and 
 his wife, who were there, say that he was exactly attired as I saw him. 
 
 " Your ever affectionate Mother, 
 
 " Anne E. Collyer." 
 Dr. Collyer continues : — 
 
 " It will no doubt be said that my mother's imagination was in a 
 morbid state, but this will not account for the fact of the apparition of my 
 brother presenting himself at the exact moment of his death. My mother 
 had never seen him attired as described, and the bandaging of the head 
 did not take place until hours after the accident. My brother William told 
 me that his head was nearly cut in two by the blow, and that his face was 
 dreadfully disfigured, and the night-dress much soiled. 
 
 " I cannot wonder that others should be sceptical, as the evidences I 
 have had could not have been received on the testimony of others ; we 
 must, therefore, be charitable towards the incredulous. 
 
 " Robert H. Collyer, M.D., F.C.S., &c." 
 
 On our applying to Dr. Collyer, he replied as follows : — 
 
 " 25, Newington Causeway, Borough, S.E. 
 
 " March 15th, 1884. 
 
 " In replying to your communication, I must state that, strange as the 
 circumstances narrated in the Spiritual Magazine of 1861 are, I can assure 
 you that there is not a particle of exaggeration. As there stated, my 
 mother received the mental impression of my brother on January 3rd, 
 1856. My father, who was a scientific man, calculated the difference of 
 longitude between Camden, New Jersey, and New Orleans, and found that 
 the mental impression was at the exact time of my brother's death. I 
 may mention that I never was a believer in any spiritual intercourse, or 
 that any of the phenomena present during exalted conditions of the brain 
 are spiritual. I am, and have been for the last 40 years, a materialist, 
 and think that all the so-called spiritual manifestations admit of a philo- 
 sophical explanation, on physical laws and conditions. I do not desire 
 to theorise, but to my mind the sympathetic chord of relationship existed 
 between my mother and my brother (who was her favourite son), when 
 that chord was broken by his sudden death, she being at the time favour- 
 ably situated to receive the shock. 
 
 " In the account published in the Spiritual Magazine, I omitted to 
 state that my brother Joseph, prior to his death, had retired for the night 
 in his berth ; his vessel was moored alongside the levee, at the time of the 
 
148 SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 collision by another steamer coining down the Mississippi. Ol course, my 
 brother was in his nightgown. He ran on deck on being called and informed 
 that a steamer was in close proximity to his own. These circumstances 
 were communicated to me by my brother William, who was on the 
 spot at the time of the accident. I do not attempt to account for the 
 apparition having a bandage, as that could not have been put for some 
 time after death. The difference of time between Camden, New Jersey, 
 and New Orleans is nearly 15°, or one hour. 
 
 " My mother retired for the night on 3rd January, 1856, at 8 p.m., 
 which would mark the time at New Orleans 7 p.m. as the time of my 
 brother's death." 
 
 Mr. Podmore says : — 
 
 " I called upon Dr. Collyer on 25th March, 1884. He told me that 
 he received a full account of the story verbally from his father, mother, 
 and brother in 1857. All are now dead ; but two sisters — to one of whom 
 I have written — are still living. Dr. Collyer was quite certain of the 
 precise coincidence of time." 
 
 The following is from one of the surviving sisters : — 
 
 " Mobile, Alabama, 12th May, 1884. 
 " I resided in Camden, New Jersey, at the time of my brother's death. 
 He lived in Louisiana. His death was caused by the collision of two 
 steamers on the Mississippi. Some part of the mast fell on him, splitting 
 his head open, causing instantaneous death. The apparition appeared to 
 my mother at the foot of her bed. It stood there for some time gazing at 
 her, and disappeared. The apparition was clothed in a long white garment, 
 with its head bound in a white cloth. My mother was not a superstitious 
 person, nor did she believe in Spiritualism. She was wide awake at the 
 time. It was not a dream. She remarked to me when I saw her in the 
 morning, ' I shall hear bad news from Joseph,' and related to me what she 
 had seen. Two or three days^ from that time we heard of the sad accident. 
 I had another brother who was there at the time, and when he returned 
 home I inquired of him all particulars, and how he was laid out. His . 
 description answered to what my mother saw, much to our astonishment. 
 
 " A. E. Collyer." 
 
 Here we have no direct proof of the exactness of the coincidence ; 
 but Dr. Collyer is clear on the fact that the matter was carefully inquired 
 into at the time. As to the alleged resemblances between the phantasm 
 and the real figure, we shall find reason further on to think that the im- 
 pression of the white garment may have been really transferred. But the 
 criticism made above in respect of Mrs. Bettany's narrative again 
 applies : we cannot account it certain that points were not read back into 
 the vision, after Mrs. Collyer had learnt the actual aspect which the dead 
 man presented. It will be observed, too, that the more striking details — 
 especially that of the bandage — could not in any case help the telepathic 
 argument. For if the son who was killed was the " agent " of his mother's 
 impression, any correspondence of the phantasmal appearance with 
 features of reality which did not come into existence till after death must 
 plainly have been accidental. We shall afterwards encounter plenty of 
 
 ^ This is probably incorrect, as it differs from Dr. Collyer' s and the mother's 
 statement ; but the point does not seem important. 
 
Chap. V] OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 149 
 
 instances where the percipient supplements the impression that he re- 
 ceives with elements from his own mind, and especially, in death-cases, 
 with elements symbolic of death ; and it is not impossible that in the 
 present instance the white garment and bandaged head were a dim repre- 
 sentation of grave-clothes. 
 
 The following piece of independent evidence has been received as to 
 the manner of Captain Collyer's death. An advertisement was inserted 
 for us in the Daily Picayune, the leading New Orleans newspaper, offering 
 a small reward for definite information as to the fatal accident on the 
 " Alice." For some months no information was given ; but on January 
 6, 1886, the editor wrote to us as follows : — 
 
 " To-day a party called at the Picayune office and made the following 
 statement : ' My name is J. L. Hall. I was a striker on the steamer " Red 
 River " at the time she ran into the " Alice," John Colly er, master, at a 
 point about 20 miles above New Orleans. The accident occurred at 10 
 o'clock at night, in January, 1856. The day of the month I do not re- 
 member. The "Red River" was bound up stream, and the "Alice" 
 bound down. The collision broke the starboard engine of the " Alice " 
 and stove in her upper guards and boiler deck. As soon as possible the 
 " Red River " went to the assistance of the " Alice," when one of the 
 crew of the disabled boat remarked that the captain had been killed. On 
 investigation, Captain CoUyer was found lying on his back on the star- 
 board side of the boiler deck of his boat, with a severe wound in the head 
 and life extinct. The crew of the " Alice," all of whom were negroes, 
 stated that Captain Collyer had been killed by the collision, but the officers 
 of the " Red River " thought otherwise, as the wound in his (Captain 
 Collyer's) head appeared to have been made before the two boats met, and 
 the blood on the deck was coagulated. Probably not more than 10 minutes 
 elapsed from the time the collision took place uiitil the body of Captain 
 Collyer was viewed by the officers of the " Red River." After helping the 
 " Alice " to make repairs, the " Red River " proceeded on her voyage. I 
 cannot say positively, but I do not think the killing of Captain Collyer was 
 ever investigated.' "^ 
 
 It will be seen that there is a suggestion here that the death preceded 
 the collision ; and if this was so, it is an additional reason for supposing 
 the coincidence with Mrs. Collyer's experience to have been extremely 
 close ; for the witness had no idea why the evidence was wanted, and 
 cannot have adjusted his account to a narrative of which he knew nothing. 
 
 Mrs. Collyer would probably have affirmed that at the time of her 
 vision she was completely awake. That the percipient in the next ex- 
 ample was completely awake is, I think, nearly certain ; but as he was 
 in bed, the account may serve as a transition to the cases where the 
 matter admits of no doubt. Mr. Marchant, of Linkfield Street, Redhill, 
 formerly a large farmer, wrote to us in the summer of 1883 : — 
 
 (26) " About 2 o'clock on the morning of October 21st, 1881, while I 
 was perfectly wide awake, and looking at a lamp burning on my washhand- 
 
 ^ The man who gave this account doubtless received the reward of a few dollars 
 which had been placed in the editor's hands. In only one other instance has any 
 payment been made to a witness : in that case the evidence had been spontaneously 
 given, partly in writing and partly vivd voce, and the payment was simply for the 
 time occupied in drawing up a more complete written statement. 
 
£50 SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 stand, a person, as I thought, came into my room by mistake, and stopped, 
 looking into the looking-glass on the table. It soon occurred to me it 
 represented Robinson Kelsey, by his dress and wearing his hair long 
 behind. When I raised m3'-3elf up in bed and called out, it instantly 
 disappeared. 1 The next day^ I mentioned to some of my friends how 
 strange it was. So thoroughly convinced was I, that I searched the local 
 papers that day (Saturday) and the following Tuesday, believing his death 
 would be in one of them. On the following Wednesday, a man, who 
 formerly was my drover, came and told me Robinson Kelsey was dead. 
 Anxious to know at what time he died, I wrote to Mr. Wood, the family 
 undertaker at Lingfield ; he learnt from the brother-in-law of the deceased 
 that he died at 2 a.m. He was my first cousin, and was apprenticed 
 formerly to me as a miller ; afterwards he lived with me as journeyman ; 
 altogether, 8 years. I never saw anything approaching that before. I am 
 72 years old, and never feel nervous ; I am not afraid of the dead or their 
 spirits. I hand you a rough plan of the bedroom, &c." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mr. Mar chant replied : — 
 
 " Robinson Kelsey had met with an accident. His horse fell with 
 him, and from that time he seemed at times unfit for business. He had a 
 farm at Penshurst, in Kent. His friends persuaded him to leave it. He 
 did, and went to live on his own property, called Batnors Hall, in the 
 parish of Lingfield, Surrey. I had not been thinking about him, neither 
 had I spoken to him for 20 years. About 3 or 4 years before his death I 
 saw him, but not to speak to him. I was on the up-side platform of Red- 
 hill Station, and I saw him on the opposite down-side. In the morning 
 after seeing the apparition, I spoke about it to a person in the house. In 
 the evening I again spoke about it to two persons, how strange it was. It 
 was several days after our conversation about what I had seen that I 
 heard of the death. These people will confirm my statement, for after I 
 heard of his death I spoke of it to the same people, that my relation died 
 the same night as I saw the apparition. When I spoke to these three 
 persons I did not know of his death, but had my suspicions from what I 
 had seen. As the apparition passed between my bed and the lamp I had 
 a full view of it ; it was unmistakable. When it stopped looking in the 
 glass I spoke to it, then it gently sank away downwards. 
 
 " Probably it was 10 days before I found out, through Mr. Wood, the 
 hour he died, so that these persons I spoke to knew nothing of his death at 
 the time. " George Marchant." 
 
 We have received the following confirmation of this incident : — 
 
 " July 1 8th, 1883. 
 " We are positive of hearing Mr. Marchant one day say that he saw 
 the apparition of Robinson Kelsey during the previous night. 
 
 " Ann Langeridge, Linkfield Street, Redhill. 
 " Matilda Fuller, Station Road, Redhill. 
 " William Miles, Station Road, Redhill." 
 
 Mr. Anthony Kelsey, of Lingfield, Surrey, brother-in-law and cousin 
 of Robinson Kelsey, has confirmed October 21st, 1881, as the date of the 
 death (which we have also verified in the Register of Deaths), but he has 
 
 ^ As to the disappearance on sudden speech or movement, see p. 427, second 
 note. 
 
 " This means the day following the night of the experience ; but, two lines 
 lower, that day should no doubt be the next day as Oct. 21, 1881, was a Friday. 
 
Chap. V] OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 151 
 
 forgotten the hour ; and Mr. Robinson Kelsey's widow having since died, 
 Mr. Marchant's recollection on this point cannot now be independently 
 confirmed. As to the hour of the apparition, again, Mr. Marchant's state- 
 ment is only a conclusion, drawn from his regular habit of waking once 
 in the middle of the night at about 2. But there can be no reasonable 
 doubt that the day of the death and of the vision was the same. 
 
 On February 12th, 1884, I had an interview with Mr. Marchant, who is 
 a very vigorous and sensible old man, with a precise mind. He went 
 through all the details of his narrative in a methodical manner, and his 
 description corresponded in every particular with the written account, 
 which was sent to me many months before. Mr. Marchant was positive 
 that he never had any other hallucination of the senses, and laughed at the 
 very idea of such things. He quite realised the ordinary criticisms which 
 might be made about a nocturnal vision, e.g., that he had had a glass too 
 much, and also realised their absurdity as applied to his own case. I cannot 
 doubt his statement that he has been a most temperate man. He showed 
 me in his bedroom the precise line that the figure took ; appearing at his 
 right hand, then passing along in front of a lamp which was on the wash- 
 hand-stand, and finally standing between the foot of his bed and the 
 dressing-table. He described Kelsey's long and bushy black hair as a very 
 distinct peculiarity. In answer to inquiries on this point he says : "I have 
 not any doubt whatever that Robinson Kelsey did have that peculiarity 
 of the hair at the day of his death. My recollection of him is as clear as if 
 I had his photo before me." The figure was visible, he thinks, for nearly a 
 minute ; but the length of time in such cases is of course likely to be over- 
 estimated. 
 
 I likewise saw Mrs. Langeridge, a sensible person, without any belief 
 in " ghosts." who at once volunteered the remark that Mr. Marchant 
 described his vision to her next morning. 
 
 This case is remarkable from the fact that there was no immediate 
 interest between the two parties — though it is of course possible that the 
 dying man's thoughts reverted to his kinsman and old employer. But 
 comments on this point must be reserved. 
 
 § 6. We now come to examples of the most important class of all, 
 Class A — externalised impressions, occurring to persons who are up, and 
 manifestly in the full possession of their waking senses. Of this class the 
 most important examples are visual impressions, or apparitions. But I 
 will first give a case which is on the line between Classes A and B, a vision 
 not absolutely externalised in space, but where the mental image took on 
 a sort of vividness and objectivity which the percipient believes to have 
 been unexampled in his experience. The coincidence with the death of 
 the agent was apparently quite exact ; and we have the testimony of a third 
 person to the fact that the percipient mentioned his impression imme- 
 diately on its occurrence. The narrator is Mr. Rawlinson, of Lansdown 
 Court West, Cheltenham. 
 
 " September i8th, 1883. 
 
 (27) " I was dressing one morning in December, 1881, when a certain 
 conviction came upon me that someone was in my dressing-room. On 
 looking round, I saw no one, but then, instantaneously (in my mind's eye, 
 I suppose), every feature of the face and form of my old friend, X., arose. 
 This, as you may imagine, made a great impression on me, and I went at 
 once into my wife's room and told her what had occurred, at the same 
 
t52 SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 time stating that I feared Mr. X. must be dead. The subject was men- 
 tioned between us several times that day. Next morning, I received a 
 letter from X.'s brother, then Consul-Gen eral at Odessa, but who I did 
 not know was in England, saying that his brother had died at a quarter 
 before 9 o'clock that morning. This was the very time the occurrence 
 happened in my dressing-room. It is right to add that we had heard some 
 two months previously that X. was suffering from cancer, but still we 
 were in no immediate apprehension of his death. I never on any other 
 occasion had any hallucination of the senses, and sincerely trust I never 
 again shall. " Rqb. Rawlinson." 
 
 The following is Mrs. Rawlinson's account : — 
 
 " June i8th, 1883. 
 
 " My husband was dressing, a few months ago, one morning about a 
 quarter to 9 o'clock, when he came into my room and said : ' I feel sure 
 X.' (an old friend of his) ' is dead.' He said all at once he felt as if there 
 was someone in the room with him, and X.'s face came vividly before his 
 mind's eye ; and then he had this extraordinary conviction of X.'s death. 
 He could not get the idea out of his mind all day. Strange to say, the 
 next morning he had a letter saying X. had died the morning before, at a 
 quarter to 9, just the very time my husband came into my room. About 
 two months before, we had heard that X. had an incurable complaint, but 
 we had heard nothing more, and his name had not been mentioned by 
 anyone for weeks. I ought to tell you that my husband is the last person 
 in the world to imagine anything, and he had always been particularly 
 unbelieving as to anything supernatural. "^ 
 
 A reference to the Consul's letter, and to the Times obituary, has fixed 
 the date of the death as December 1 7th ; but the date of the vision was 
 not written down at the time : we therefore have to trust to Mr. and 
 Mrs. Rawlinson's memory for the fact that it took place on the day before 
 the letter was received. Not, however — be it observed — to their memory 
 now, but to their memory at the time when the letter was received ; and 
 considering the effect that the occurrence had on their minds, we can 
 scarcely suppose them to have agreed in referring it to the preceding day 
 if several days had really intervened. 
 
 In the next case the coincidence was certainly close to within a very 
 few minutes, and may have been exact. The impression was again com- 
 pletely unique in the percipient's experience, and was at once communi- 
 cated to a third person, whose testimony to that point we have obtained. 
 " N. J. S.," who, though he uses the third person, is himself the narrator, 
 is personally known to us. Occupying a position of considerable responsi- 
 bility, he does not wish his name to be published ; but it can be given to 
 inquirers, and he " will answer any questions personally to anyone having 
 a wish to arrive at the truth." The account was received within a few 
 weeks of the occurrence. 
 
 (28) " N. J. S. and F. L. were employed together in an office, were 
 brought into intimate relations with one another, which lasted for about 
 eight years, and held one another in very great regard and esteem. On 
 Monday, March 19th, 1883, F. L., in coming to the office, complained of 
 
 ^ See p. 142, note. " X." in the above accounts is our own substitution for the 
 real name. 
 
Chap. V] OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 153 
 
 having suffered from indigestion ; he went to a chemist, who told him that 
 his hver was a Httle out of order, and gave him some medicine. He did not 
 seem much better on Thursday. On Saturday he was absent, and N. J. S. 
 has since heard he was examined by a medical man, who thought he wanted 
 a day or two of rest, but expressed no opinion that anything was serious. 
 
 " On Saturday evening, March 24th, N. J. S., who had a headache, was 
 sitting at home. He said to his wife that he was, what he had not been for 
 months, rather too warm ; after making the remark he leaned back on the 
 couch, and the next minute saw his friend, F. L., standing before him, 
 dressed in his usual manner. N. J. S. noticed the details of his dress, 
 that is, his hat with a black band, his overcoat unbuttoned, and a stick in 
 his hand ; he looked with a fixed regard at N. J, S., and then passed away. 
 N. J. 8. quoted to himself from Job, ' And lo, a spirit passed before me, 
 and the hair of my flesh stood up.' At that moment an icy chill passed 
 through him,i and his hair bristled. He then turned to his wife and asked 
 her the time ; she said, ' 12 minutes to 9.' He then said, ' The reason I 
 ask you is that F. L. is dead. I have just seen him.' She tried to persuade 
 him it was fancy, but he most positively assured her that no argument was 
 of avail to alter his opinion. 
 
 " The next day, Sunday, about 3 p.m., A. L., brother of F. L., came to 
 the house of N. J. S., who let him in. A. L. said, ' I suppose you know 
 what I have come to tell you ? ' N. J. S. replied, ' Yes, your brother is 
 dead.' A. L. said, M thought you would know it.' N. J. S. replied, 
 ' Why ? ' A. L. said, ' Because you were in such sympathy with one 
 another.' N. J. S. afterwards ascertained that A. L. called on Saturday to 
 see his brother, and on leaving him noticed the clock on the stairs was 25 
 minutes to 9 p.m. F. L.'s sister, on going to him at 9 p.m., found him dead 
 from rupture of the aorta. 
 
 " This is a plain statement of facts, and the only theory N. J. S. has on 
 the subject is that at the supreme moment of death, F. L. must have felt a 
 great wish to communicate with him, and in some way by force of will 
 impressed his image on N. J. S.'s senses." 
 
 In reply to our inquiries Mr. S. says : — 
 
 " May nth, 1883. 
 
 " (i) My wife was sitting at a table in the middle of the room under 
 a gas chandelier, either reading or doing some wool work. I was sitting 
 on a couch at the side of the room in the shade ; she was not looking in the 
 direction I was. I studiously spoke in a quiet manner to avoid alarming 
 her ; she noticed nothing particular in me. 
 
 " (2) I have never seen any appearance before, but have disbelieved 
 in them, not seeing any motive. 
 
 (3) Mr. A. L. told me that in coming to inform me of his brother's 
 death, he wondered what would be the best way of breaking the matter 
 to me, when, without any reason except the knowledge of our strong 
 mutual regard, it seemed to flash upon his mind that I might know it. 
 
 " There had been no instances of thought-transmission between us. 
 
 " There are many slight details which it is nearly impossible to describe 
 
 ^ A cold sensation was a feature also of 194, 223, 286, where the percipient describes 
 a sensation as of " cold water poured on the nape of the neck," 352, and other 
 cases ; and perhaps compare 263. I have met with an interesting case of the peculiar 
 sensation described, in connection with purely subjective hallucinations. Mr. J, 
 E.U5Sell Lowell tells me that in past years he had frequent hallucinations of vision, 
 of both the recognised and the unrecognised sort, which greatly interested him ; 
 and that the experience was ushered in (he believes invariably) by a feeling of marked 
 chill, which seemed to ascend from the feet to the head. 
 
154 SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 in writing, so I may say that I shajl be most willing to give you a personal 
 account and answer any questions at any time you should be in town. 
 
 " There is one thing which strikes me as singular — the instant certainty 
 I felt that my friend wa§ dead, as there was nothing to lead up to the idea ; 
 and also that I seemed to accept all that passed without feeling surprise, 
 and as if it were an ordinary matter of course. << -^ t g " 
 
 Mrs. S. supplies the following corroboration : — 
 
 " September i8th, 1883. 
 " On the evening of the 24th jNIarch last, I was sitting at a table 
 reading, my husband was sitting on a couch at the side of the room ; he 
 asked me the time, and, on my replying 12 minutes to 9, he said, ' The 
 reason why I ask is that L. is dead, I have just seen him.' I answered, 
 ' What nonsense, you don't even know that he is ill ; I daresay when you 
 go to town on Tuesday you will see him all right.' However, he persisted 
 in saying he had seen L., and was sure of his death. I noticed at 
 the time that he looked very much agitated and was very pale. 
 
 " Maria S." 
 
 We find from the Times obituary that F. L.'s death took place on March 
 24th, 1883. 
 
 In a later communication Mr. S. says : — 
 
 " February 23rd, 1885. 
 
 " In compliance with your request, I have asked Mr. A. L. to send you 
 the statement of what came to his knowledge with reference to the time of 
 his brother's death. 
 
 " I have often thought the matter over since. I am unable to satisfy 
 my own mind as to the why of the occurrence^ but I still adhere to every 
 particular, having nothing to add or withdraw." 
 
 Mr. L.'s brother corroborates as follows : — 
 
 " Bank of England. 
 
 " February 24th, 1885. 
 
 " Mr. S. having informed me that you have expressed a wish that I 
 should corroborate some statements made by him relative to my brother 
 Frederick's sudden death, I beg to send you the following particulars. 
 
 "On Saturday, March 24th, 1883, my brother having been absent 
 from business, I called about 8 p.m. to see him, and found him sitting up 
 in his bedroom. I left him, apparently much better, and came down to 
 the dining-room about 8.40, where I remained with my sister for about 
 half an hour, when I left, and she, going upstairs, immediately upon my 
 departure, found her brother lying dead upon the bed, so that the exact 
 time of his death will never be known. On my way over to Mr. S. the next 
 day, to break the news to him, the thought occurred to me — knowing the 
 strong sympathy between them — ' I should not be surprised if he has had 
 some presentiment of it ' ; and when he came to the door to meet me, I 
 felt certain from his look that it was so, hence I said, ' You know what I 
 have come for,' and he then told me that he had seen my brother Frederick 
 in a vision a little before 9 on the previous evening. I must tell you I am 
 no believer in visions, and have not always found presentiments correct ; 
 yet I am perfectly certain of Mr. S.'s veracity, and, having been asked to 
 confirm him, willingly do so, though I strengthen a cause I am not a 
 disciple of. "A. C. L." 
 
 An attempt to form a numerical estimate of the probability (or im- 
 
Chap. V OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 155 
 
 probability) that the coincidence in this case was accidental will be found 
 in a subsequent chapter on " The Theory of Chance-Coincidence " (pp. 
 
 384-5)- 
 
 The next case again exhibits the slight deferment of the percipient's 
 experience which I have already mentioned (p. 144). But its chief interest 
 is as illustrating what may be called a local, as distinct from a personal, 
 rapport between the parties concerned. ^ The percipient, at the moment 
 of his impression, was contemplating a spot with which the agent was 
 specially connected, and which may even have had a very distinct place 
 in her dying thoughts ; and it is natural to find in this fact a main condition 
 why he, of all people, should have been the one impressed. The case was 
 thus narrated to us by the Rev. C. T. Forster, Vicar of Hinxton, Saffron 
 Walden : — 
 
 " August 6th, 1885. 
 
 (29) " My late parishioner, Mrs. de Freville, was a somewhat eccentric 
 lady, who was specially morbid on the subject of tombs, &c. 
 
 " About two days after her death, which took place in London, May 
 8th, in the afternoon, I heard that she had been seen that very night by 
 Alfred Bard. I sent for him, and he gave me a very clear and circum- 
 stantial account of what he had seen. 
 
 " He is a man of great observation, being a self-taught naturalist, and 
 I am quite satisfied that he desires to speak the truth without any 
 exaggeration. 
 
 " I must add that I am absolutely certain that the news of Mrs. de 
 Freville's death did not reach Hinxton till the next morning, May 9th. 
 She was found dead at 7.30 p.m. She had been left alone in her room, 
 being poorly, but not considered seriously or dangerously ill. 
 
 " C. T. Forster." 
 
 The following is the percipient's own account : — 
 
 " July 2ist, 1885. 
 " I am a gardener in employment at Sawston. I always go through 
 Hinxton churchyard on my return home from work. On Friday, May 8th, 
 1885, I was walking back as usual. On entering the churchyard, I looked 
 rather carefully at the ground, in order to see a cow and donkey which 
 used to lie just inside the gate. In so doing I looked straight at the 
 square stone vault in which the late Mr. de Freville was at one time 
 buried. I then saw Mrs. de Freville leaning on the rails, dressed much as 
 I had usually seen her, in a coal-scuttle bonnet, black jacket with deep 
 crape, and black dress. She was looking full at me. Her face was very 
 white, much whiter than usual. I knew her well, having at one time 
 been in her employ. I at once supposed that she had come, as she some- 
 times did, to the mausoleum in her own park, in order to have it opened 
 and go in. I supposed that Mr. Wiles, the mason from Cambridge, was 
 in the tomb doing something. I walked round the tomb, looking carefully 
 at it, in order to see if the gate was open, keeping my eye on her and never 
 more than five or six yards from her. Her face turned and followed me. 
 I passed between the church and the tomb (there are about four yards 
 between the two), and peered forward to see whether the tomb was open, 
 as she hid the part of the tomb which opened. I slightly stumbled on a 
 hassock of grass, and looked at my feet for a moment only. When I 
 looked up she was gone. She could not possibly have got out of the 
 
 As to this point, eee pp. 515-16. 
 
156 SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 churchyard, as in order to reach any of the exits she must have passed me.* 
 So I took for granted that she had quickly gone into the tomb. I went 
 up to the door, which I expected to find open, but to my surprise it was 
 shut and had not been opened, as there was no key in the lock. I rather 
 hoped to have a look into the tomb myself, so I went back again and shook 
 the gate to make sure, but there was no sign of any one's having been 
 there. I was then much startled and looked at the clock, which marked 
 9.20. When I got home I half thought it must have been my fancy, but I 
 told my wife that I had seen Mrs. de Freville. 
 
 " Next day, when my little boy told me that she was dead, I gave a 
 start, which my companion noticed, I was so much taken aback. 
 
 " I have never had any other hallucination whatever. 
 
 " Alfred Bard." 
 
 Mrs. Bard's testimony is as follows : — 
 
 " July 8th, 1885. 
 " When Mr. Bard came home he said, ' I have seen Mrs. de Freville 
 to-night, leaning with her elbow on the palisade, looking at me. I turned 
 again to look at her and she was gone. She had cloak and bonnet on.' He 
 got home as usual between 9 and 10 ; it was on the 8th of May, 1885. 
 
 " Sarah Bard." 
 
 The Times obituary confirms the date of the death. 
 
 [Mr. Myers was conducted over Hinxton churchyard by Mr. Forster, 
 and can attest the substantial accuracy of Mr. Bard's description of the 
 relative position of the church, the tomb, and the exits. The words " must 
 have passed me," however, give a slightly erroneous impression ; " must 
 have come very near me " would be the more correct description.] 
 
 [In 1887 and 1888, in replies to criticisms by Professor C. S. Peirce, 
 Mr. Gurney gives (in the Proceedings of the American Society for Psychical 
 Research, vol. i., 1 885-1 889) three additional contributions to the evidence 
 in this case, viz. : (a) On page 168 a testimonial to Mr. Bard's sobriety 
 from the Vicar which I need not quote ; (6) On page 273, footnote, a 
 correction as to the hour of death ; he says, " In case 29 it is stated that 
 Mrs. de Freville was found dead at 7.30 p.m. I learn from a near relative of 
 hers that the time was certainly some hours earlier, about 2 p.m. ; " (c) on 
 page 292 the following explicit statement by Mr. Bard : "I had no know- 
 ledge that Mrs. de Freville was ill, and was not even av/are that she was 
 away from Hinxton. — Alfred Bard." Ed.] 
 
 The next case is of a more abnormal type. We received the first ac- 
 count of it — the percipient's evidence — through the kindness of ]\Irs. 
 Martin, of Ham Court, Upton-on-Severn, Worcester. 
 
 " Antony, Torpoint, December 14th, 1882. 
 (30) " Helen Alexander (maid to Lady Waldegrave) was lying here very 
 ill with typhoid fever, and was attended by me. I was standing at the table 
 by her bedside, pouring out her medicine, at about 4 o'clock in the morning 
 of the 4th October, 1880. I heard the call-bell ring (this had been heard 
 twice before during the night in that same week), and was attracted by the 
 door of the room opening, ^ and by seeing a person entering the room whom 
 I instantly felt to be the mother of the sick woman. She had a brass 
 candlestick in her hand, a red shawl over her shoulders, and a flannel 
 petticoat on which had a hole in the front. I looked at her as much as to 
 
 ^ See the remark within brackets, which follows the case. 
 * See p. 92. 
 
Chap. V] OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 157 
 
 say, ' I am glad you have come,' but the woman looked at me sternly, as 
 much as to say, ' Why wasn't I sent foi before ? ' I gave the medicine to 
 Helen Alexander, and then turned round to speak to the vision, but no one 
 was there. She had gone. She was a short, dark person, and very stout. 
 At about 6 o'clock that morning Helen Alexander died. Two days after 
 her parents and a sister came to Antony, and arrived between i and 2 
 o'clock in the morning ; I and another maid let them in, and it gave me a 
 great turn when I saw the living likeness of the vision I had seen two 
 nights before. I told the sister about the vision, and she said that the 
 description of the dress exactly answered to her mother's and that they 
 had brass candlesticks at home exactly like the one described. There was 
 not the slightest resemblance between the mother and daughter. 
 
 " Frances Reddell." 
 
 This at first sight might be taken for a mere delusion of an excitable 
 or over-tired servant, modified and exaggerated by the subsequent sight 
 of the real mother. If such a case is to have evidential force, we must 
 ascertain beyond doubt that the description of the experience was given 
 in detail before any knowledge of the reality can have affected the per- 
 cipient's memory or imagination. This necessary corroboration has been 
 kindly supplied by Mrs. Pole-Carew, of Antony, Torpoint, Devonport. 
 
 " December 31st, 1883, 
 " In October, 1880, Lord and Lady Waldegrave came with their Scotch 
 maid, Helen Alexander, to stay with us. [The account then describes how 
 Helen was discovered to have caught typhoid fever.] She did not seem to 
 be very ill in spite of it, and as there seemed no fear of danger, and Lord 
 and Lady Waldegrave had to go a long journey the following day (Thurs- 
 day), they decided to leave her, as they were advised to do, under their 
 friends' care. 
 
 " The illness ran its usual course, and she seemed to be going on per- 
 fectly well till the Sunday week following, when the doctor told me that 
 the fever had left her, but the state of weakness which had supervened was 
 such as to make him extremely anxious. I immediately engaged a regular 
 nurse, greatly against the wish of Reddell, my maid, who had been her 
 chief nurse all through the illness, and who was quite devoted to her. 
 However, as the nurse could not conveniently come till the following day, 
 I allowed Reddell to sit up with Helen again that night, to give her the 
 medicine and food, which were to be taken constantly. 
 
 " At about 4.30 that night, or rather Monday morning, Reddell looked 
 at her watch, poured out the medicine, and was bending over the bed to 
 give it to Helen, when the call-bell in the passage rang. She said to herself, 
 ' There's that tiresome bell with the wire caught again.' (It seems it did 
 occasionally ring of itself in this manner.) At that moment, however, she 
 heard the door open, and, looking round, saw a very stout old woman walk 
 in. She was dressed in a nightgown and red flannel petticoat, and carried 
 an old-fashioned brass candlestick in her hand. The petticoat had a hole 
 rubbed in it. She walked into the room, and appeared to be going toM^ards 
 the dressing-table to put her candle down. She was a perfect stranger to 
 Reddell, who, however, merely thought, ' This is her mother come to see 
 after her,' and she felt quite glad it was so, accepting the idea without 
 reasoning upon it, as one would in a dream. She thought the mother looked 
 annoyed, possibly at not having been sent for before. She then gave 
 Helen the nedicine, and turning round, found that the apparition had 
 disappeared, and that the door was shut. A great change, meanwhile, had 
 
158 SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 taken place in Helen, and Reddell fetched me, who sent off for the doctor, 
 and meanwhile applied hot poultices, &c., but Helen died a little before 
 the doctor came. She was quite conscious up to about half an hour before 
 she died, when she seemed to be going to sleep. 
 
 " During the early days of her illness Helen had written to a sister, 
 mentioning her being unwell, but making nothing of it, and as she never 
 mentioned anyone but this sister, it was supposed by the household, to 
 whom she was a perfect stranger, that she had no other relation alive. 
 Reddell was always offering to write for her, but she always declined, 
 saying there was no need, she would write herself in a day or two. No 
 one at home, therefore, knew anything of her being so ill, and it is, there- 
 fore, remarkable that her mother, a far from nervous person, should have 
 said that evening going up to bed, ' I am sure Helen is very ill.' 
 
 " Reddell told me and my daughter of the apparition, about an hour 
 after Helen's death, prefacing with, ' I am not superstitious, or nervous, 
 and I wasn't the least frightened, but her mother came last night,' and she 
 then told the story, giving a careful description of the figure she had seen. 
 The relations were asked to come to the funeral, and the father, mother, 
 and sister came, and in the mother Reddell recognised the apparition, as I 
 did also, for Reddell's description had been most accurate, even to the 
 expression, which she had ascribed to annoyance, but which was due to 
 deafness. It was judged best not to speak about it to the mother, but 
 Reddell told the sister, who said the description of the figure corresponded 
 exactly with the probable appearance of her mother if roused in the night ; 
 that they had exactly such a candlestick at home, and that there was a 
 hole in her mother's petticoat produced by the way she always wore it. It 
 seems curious that neither Helen nor her mother appeared to be aware of 
 the visit. Neither of them, at any rate, ever spoke of having seen the 
 other, nor even of having dreamt of having done so. 
 
 " F. A. Pole-Carew." 
 
 Frances Reddelt states that she has never had any hallucination, or 
 any odd experience of any kind, except on this one occasion. The Hon. 
 Mrs. Lyttelton, of Selwyn College, Cambridge, who knows her, tells us 
 that " she appears to be a most matter-of-fact person, and was appar- 
 ently most impressed by the fact that she saw a hole in the mother's 
 flannel petticoat, made by the busk of her stays, reproduced in the 
 apparition." 
 
 Mrs. Pole-Carew's evidence goes far to stamp this occurrence as having 
 been something more than a mere subjective hallucination. But it will be 
 observed that there is some doubt as to who was the agent. Was it the 
 mother ? If so, we find nothing more definite on the agent's part, as a 
 basis for the distant effect, than a certain amount of anxiety as to her 
 daughter's condition ; while the fact that Reddell and she were totally 
 unknown to one another, would show, even more conclusively than the 
 two preceding narratives, that a special personal rapport between the 
 parties is not a necessary .condition for spontaneous telepathic transference. 
 Thus regarded, the case would considerably resemble the instance 
 of local rapport last quoted — the condition of the telepathic impression 
 being presumably the common occupation of the mind of both agent and 
 percipient with one subject, the dying girl. But it is also conceivable that 
 Helen herself was the agent ; and that in her dying condition a flash of 
 memory of her mother's aspect conveyed a direct impulse to the mind of 
 her devoted nurse. 
 
Chap. V] OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 159 
 
 The last five cases have all been recent. I will now give an example 
 which is 70 years old. It will show the value that even remote evidence 
 may have, if proper care is exercised at the time ; and it points the moral 
 which must be enforced ad naiiseam, as to the importance of an immediate 
 written record on the percipient's part. The account was received from 
 Mrs. Browne, of 58, Porchester Terrace, W. On May 29th, 1884, Mr. 
 Podmore wrote : — 
 
 " May 29th, 1884. 
 
 (31) " I called to-day on Mrs. Browne, and saw (i) a document in tlie 
 handwriting of her mother, Mrs. Carslake (now dead), which purported 
 to be a copy of a memorandum made by Mrs. Browne's father, the late 
 Captain John Carslake, of Sidmouth. Appended to this was (2) a note, 
 also in Mrs. Carslake's handwriting, and signed by her ; and (3) a copy, 
 
 also in Mrs. Carslake's handwriting, of a letter from the Rev. E. B r, 
 
 of Sidmouth. 
 
 " Mrs. Browne told me that, as far as she knows, the originals of (i) and 
 (3) are no longer in existence. 
 
 " Document (4) is a note from Mrs. Browne herself. 
 
 " The Middleburg referred to is apparently the town of that name in 
 the Netherlands." 
 
 (I) 
 
 " Thursday, July the 6th, 1815. — On returning to-day from Middle- 
 burg with Captain T., I was strongly impressed with the idea that between 
 2 and 3 I saw my uncle John cross the road, a few paces before me, and 
 pass into a lane on the left leading to a mill, called Oily Moulin, and that 
 when he arrived at the edge of the great road, he looked round an,d 
 beckoned to me. 
 
 " Query. — As he has long been dangerously ill, may not this be con- 
 sidered as an omen of his having died about this time ? 
 
 " John Carslake." 
 (2) 
 
 " He had not been thinking of his uncle, but talking with Captain T. 
 about a sale where they had been ; he was quite silent afterwards, and 
 would not tell the reason. On going on board, he went to his cabin and 
 wrote the time he saw his uncle, and wrote to Mr. B. 
 
 " T. Carslake." 
 (3) 
 
 " Long, in all probability, before this can reach you, you will have 
 been informed that, precisely at the minute in which his apparition crossed 
 your path in the neighbourhood of Middleburg, your dear and venerable 
 uncle expired. I think it proves, beyond all contradiction, that his last 
 and affectionate thoughts were fixed on you. The fact you have stated 
 is the strongest of the kind, in which I could place such full confidence 
 in the parties, that / ever knew. — E. B." 
 
 [Judging from Mr. Carslake's own account, it seems unlikely that the 
 writer of this can have known the coincidence to have been as close as he 
 describes.] 
 
 (4) 
 
 " May 29th, 1884. 
 
 " I remember more than once hearing this story, exactly as it is told 
 here, from my father's own lips. I remember that he added that the 
 figure wore a peculiar hat, which he recognised as being like one worn 
 by his uncle. " T. L. Browne." 
 
i6o SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 The next example repeats the peculiarity that the percipient's im- 
 pression, though unique in his experience, did not at the moment suggest 
 the agent ; but it differs, as will be seen, from Frances Reddell's case. 
 We received it from the Rev. Robert Bee, now residing at 12, Whitworth 
 Road, Grangetown, near Southbank, Yorkshire. 
 
 " Colin Street, Wigan. 
 
 " December 30th, 1883. 
 
 (32) " On December i8th, 1873, I left my house in Lincolnshire to 
 visit my wife's parents, then and now residing in Lord Street, Southport. 
 Both my parents were, to all appearance, in good health when I started. 
 The next day after my arrival was spent in leisurely observation of the 
 manifold attractions of this fashionable seaside resort. I spent the evening 
 in company with my wife in the bay-windowed drawing-room upstairs, 
 which fronts the main street of the town. I proposed a game at chess, 
 and v/e got out the board and began to play. Perhaps half an hour had 
 been thus occupied by us, during which I had made several very foolish 
 mistakes. A deep melancholy was oppressing me. At length I remarked ; 
 ' It is no use my trying to play, I cannot for the life think about what I 
 am doing. Shall we shut it up and resume our talk ? I feel literally 
 wretched.' 
 
 " ' Just as you like,' said my wife, and the board was at once put 
 aside. 
 
 " This was about half -past 7 o'clock ; and after a few minutes' 
 desultory conversation, my wife suddenly remarked : ' I feel very dull 
 to-night. I think I will go downstairs to mamma, for a few minutes.' 
 
 " Soon after my wife's departure, I rose from my chair, and walked in 
 the direction of the drawing-room door. Here I paused for a moment, 
 and then passed out to the landing of the stairs. 
 
 " It was then exactly 10 minutes to 8 o'clock. I stood for a moment 
 upon the landing, and a lady, dressed as if she were going on a business 
 errand, came out, apparently, from an adjoining bedroom, and passed close 
 by me. I did not distinctly see her features, nor do I remember what it 
 was that I said to her. 
 
 " The form passed down the narrow winding stairs, and at the same 
 instant my wife came up again, so that she must have passed close to the 
 stranger, in fact, to all appearance, brushed against her. 
 
 " I exclaimed, almost immediately, ' Who is the lady, Polly, that you 
 passed just now, coming up ? ' 
 
 " Never can I forget, or account for, my wife's answer. ' I passed 
 nobody,' she said. 
 
 " ' Nonsense,' I replied ; ' You met a lady just now, dressed for a walk. 
 She came out of the little bedroom. I spoke to her. She must be a 
 visitor staying with your mother. She has gone out, no doubt, at the 
 front door.' 
 
 " ' It is impossible,' said my wife. ' There is not any company in the 
 house. They all left nearly a week ago. There is no one in fact at all 
 indoors, but ourselves and mamma.' 
 
 " ' Strange,' I said ; ' I am certain that I saw and spoke to a lady, just 
 before you came upstairs, and I saw her distinctly pass you ;^ so that it 
 seems incredible that you did not perceive her.' 
 
 ' ' My wife positively asserted that the thing was impossible. We went 
 
 * In conversation Mr. Bee reiterated to me his certainty as to having seen the 
 two figures simultaneously. 
 
Chap. V] OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY i6i 
 
 downstairs together, and I related the story to my wife's mother, who was 
 busy with her household duties. She confirmed her daughter's previous 
 statement. There was no one in the house but ourselves. 
 
 " The next morning, early, a telegram reached me from Lincolnshire ; 
 it was from my eldest sister, Julia (Mrs. T. W. Bowman, of Prospect House, 
 Stechford, Birmingham), and announced the afflicting intelligence that 
 our dear mother had passed suddenly away the night before ; and that 
 we {i.e., myself and wife) were to return home to Gainsborough by the 
 next train. The doctor said it was heart-disease, which in a few minutes 
 had caused her death." 
 
 After giving some details of his arrival at home, and of the kindness of 
 friends, Mr. Bee continues : — 
 
 " When all was over and Christmas Day had arrived, I ventured to 
 ask my brother the exact moment of our mother's death. 
 
 " ' Well, father was out,' he said, ' at the school-room, and I did not see 
 her alive. Julia was just in time to see her breathe her last. It was, as 
 nearly as I can recollect, lo minutes to 8 o'clock.' 
 
 " I looked at my wife for a moment, and then said : ' Then I saw her 
 in Southport, and can now account, unaccountably, for my impressions.' 
 
 " Before the said 19th of December I was utterly careless of these 
 things ; I had given little or no attention to spiritual apparitions or 
 impressions. " Robt. Bee." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mr. Bee adds : — 
 
 " My mother died in her dress and boots ; she was taken ill in the 
 street, and had to be taken to a neighbour's house in Gainsborough a few 
 paces from her own house. The figure resembled my mother exactly as to 
 size, dress, and appearance, but it did not recall her to my mind at the 
 time. The light was not so dim that, if my mother had actually passed me 
 in flesh and blood, I should not have recognised her." 
 
 We learn from the obituary notice in the Lincolnshire Chronicle that 
 Mr. Bee's mother died on December 19, 1873, in Mr. Smithson's shop, 
 in Gainsborough, of heart-disease ; and that her usual health was pretty 
 good. 
 
 In answer to the question whether this is the only case of hallucination 
 that he has experienced, Mr. Bee answers " Yes." 
 
 He further adds : — 
 
 " The gas light over the head of the stairway shone within a frosted 
 globe, and was probably not turned on fully. 
 
 " The fact is, there was ample light to see the figure in, but just as 
 the face might have been turned to me, or was turned to me, I could not, 
 or did not, clearly discern it. Many, many times, my regret and dis- 
 appointment when I recall this fact have been deeply felt." 
 
 Mrs. Bee writes to us as follows :— 
 
 " January 9th, 1884. 
 
 " If anything I can say to you will be of any use, I will willingly give 
 my testimony to all my husband has said. I remember perfectly ten years 
 ago my visit to my mother's, and my husband's unaccountable restlessness 
 on the particular evening mentioned, also Mr. Bee asking me, after I had 
 been downstairs, if I had met a lady on the stairs. I said, ' No, I do not 
 think there is anyone in the house but us.' Mr. Bee then said, ' Well, a 
 lady has passed me just now on the landing ; she came out of the small 
 bedroom and went downstairs ; she was dressed in a black bonnet and 
 shawl.' I said, ' Nonsense, you must be mistaken.' He said, ' I am 
 
 M 
 
i62 SPECIMENS OE THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 certain I am not, and I assure you I feel very queer.' I then went to ask 
 mamma if there was anyone in the house, and she said no, only ourselves ; 
 still Mr. Bee insisted someone had passed him on the landing, although we 
 tried to reason him out of it. 
 
 " In the morning while we were in bed, we received a telegram stating 
 that Mrs. Bee had died suddenly the night before. I said at once, ' Robert, 
 that was your mother you saw last night,' He said it was. When we got 
 to Gainsborough we asked what time she died ; we were told about lo 
 minutes to 8, which was the exact time ; also that she was taken suddenly 
 ill in the street (wearing at the time a black bonnet and shawl) and died 
 in lo minutes. « ^j^^^y Ann Bee." 
 
 Mrs. Bourne, a sister of Mr. Bee's, writes to us : — 
 
 " Eastgate Lodge, Lincoln. 
 
 " October 2nd, 1885. 
 " My mother died on December 19th, 1873, about 10 minutes to 8 in 
 the evening ; it might be a little later or a little earlier. Her attack 
 resembled a fainting fit, and lasted from 30 to 40 minutes. At the com- 
 mencement of it, she said a few words to my sister, when I was not present ; 
 afterwards I believe she never opened her eyes or spoke again, though we 
 tried our utmost to induce her to do so. <> Marian Bourne " 
 
 If this case is accurately reported, the figure seen cannot be supposed 
 to have been a real person ; for — to say nothing of the unlikelihood that 
 a strange lady would be on the upper floor on some unknown errand — 
 Mrs. Bee, who seemed to her husband to come into actual contact with 
 the figure, could hardly have failed to observe that some one passed her 
 on the stairs. The fact that the form did not at the moment suggest 
 Mr. Bee's mother tends, no doubt, to weaken the case as evidence for 
 telepathy, to this extent — that if a person has the one hallucination of 
 his life at the moment that a near relative dies, this singular coincidence 
 may with less violence be ascribed to accident if the hallucination is 
 merely an appearance — an unrecognised figure — than if it is the appear- 
 ance of that particular relative. The phantasm not being individualised, 
 the conditions for the operation of chance are so far widened. Still, there 
 are two strong evidential points. The coincidence of time seems to have 
 been precise ; and the resemblance to the supposed agent "as to size, 
 dress, and appearance " is described as exact. As for any theoretic 
 difficulty that might be felt in the fact of non-recognition, I will make at 
 this point only one remark. If we are prepared (as experiment has pre- 
 pared us) to admit that telepathic impressions need not even affect con- 
 sciousness at all — if it is possible for some of them to remain completely 
 unfelt — it does not seem specially surprising that others should issue on 
 the mental stage with various degrees of distinctness and complete- 
 ness. 
 
 § 7. So much for visual examples. I will now give an illustration of 
 externalised impressions of the auditory sort. The case differs in another 
 respect from the foregoing visual examples ; for though, as in most of 
 them, the agent died, the percipient's experience preceded the death by 
 some hours ; and that being so, we must clearly connect this experience 
 with the serious condition in which her friend actually was, not with that 
 
Chap. V] OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 163 
 
 in which he was about to be. The narrative is from a lady who prefers 
 that her name and address should not be published. She is a person of 
 thorough good sense, and with no appetite for marvels. 
 
 " 1884. 
 
 (33) " On the morning of October 27th, 1879, being in perfect health 
 and having been awake for some considerable time, I heard myself called 
 by my Christian name by an anxious and suffering voice, several times in 
 succession. I recognised the voice as that of an old friend, almost play- 
 fellow, but who had not been in my thoughts for many weeks, or even 
 months. I knew he was with his regiment in India, but not that he had 
 been ordered to the front, and nothing had recalled him to my recollection. 
 Within a few days I heard of his death from cholera on the morning I 
 seemed to hear his call. The impression was so strong I noted the date 
 and fact in my diary before breakfast." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, the narrator says : — 
 
 " I was never conscious of any other auditory hallucination whatever. 
 I do not think I mentioned the subject to any one, as I believe we had 
 friends with us. I still have my diary preserved." 
 
 The present writer has seen the page of the diary, and the reference to 
 the strange experience, under the date of Monday, October 27th, 1879. 
 
 We find from the East India Service Register for January, 1880, that 
 the death of Captain John B., Native Infantry (Bombay Division), took 
 place on October 27th, 1879, at Jhelum. (This is the gentleman referred 
 to in the account.) The Times obituary of November 4th, 1879, mentions 
 that the death was due to cholera. 
 
 Our informant was requested to find out the exact hour of the death, 
 and learnt that it took place, not in the morning, as she had supposed, 
 but at 10 p.m. (about 5 p.m. in England). She adds : " So that would not 
 make the time agree with the hour of hearing his call. The cry may have 
 come, however, when the illness began first." 
 
 In the last-quoted visual example, the figure seen was unrecognised. 
 I will now give a parallel auditory case, where the sound heard by the 
 percipient suggested at the moment no particular person. The account 
 is from a gentleman of good position, whom I must term Mr. A. Z. He is 
 as far removed as possible from superstition, and takes no general interest 
 in the subject. He has given us the full names of all the persons concerned, 
 but is unwilling that they should be published, on account of the painful 
 character of the event recorded. 
 
 " May, 1885. 
 
 (34) " In 1876, I was living in a small agricultural parish in the East 
 of England, one of my neighbours at the time being a young man, S. B.,* 
 who had recently come into the occupation of a large farm in the place. 
 Pending the alteration of his house, he lodged and boarded with his groom 
 at the other end of the village, furthest removed from my own residence, 
 which was half a mile distant and separated by many houses, gardens, a 
 plantation, and farm buildings. He was fond of field sports, and spent 
 much of his spare time during the season in hunting. He was not a 
 personal friend of mine, only an acquaintance, and I felt no interest in 
 him except as a tenant on the esta^te. I have asked him occasionally to 
 
 1 These are not the right initials of the name. 
 
1 64 SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 my house, as a matter of civility, but to the best of my recollection was 
 never inside his lodgings. 
 
 " One afternoon in March, 1876, when leaving, along with my wife, 
 our railway station to walk home, I was accosted by S. B. ; he accompanied 
 us as far as my front^^ate, where he kept us in conversation for some 
 time, but on no special subject. I may now state that the distance from 
 this gate, going along the carriage drive, to the dining and breakfast room 
 windovv'S is about 60 yards ; both the windows of these rooms face the 
 north-east and are parallel with the carriage drive. ^ On S. B. taking leave 
 of us my wife remarked, ' Young B. evidently wished to be asked in, but 
 I thought you would not care to be troubled with him.' Subsequently— 
 about half an hour later — I again met him, and, as I was then on my way 
 to look at some work at a distant part of the estate, asked him to walk 
 with me, which he did. His conversation was of the ordinary character ; 
 if anything, he seemed somewhat depressed at the bad times and the low 
 prices of farming produce. I remember he asked me to give him some 
 wire rope to make a fence on his farm, which I consented to do. Return- 
 ing from our walk, and on entering the village, I pulled up at the cross- 
 roads to say good evening, the road to his lodgings taking him at right 
 angles to mine. I was surprised to hear him say, ' Come and smoke a 
 cigar with me to-night.' To which I replied, ' I cannot very well, I am 
 engaged this evening.' ' Do come,' he said. ' No,' I replied, ' I will look 
 in another evening.' And with this we parted. We had separated about 
 40 yards when he turned around and exclaimed, ' Then if you will not 
 come, good-b^^e.' This was the last time I saw him alive. 
 
 " I spent the evening in my dining-room in writing, and for some hours 
 I may say that probably no thought of young B. passed through my mind. 
 The night was bright and clear, full or nearly full moon, still, and without 
 wind. Since I had come in slight snow had fallen, just sufficient to make 
 the ground show white. 
 
 " At about 5 minutes to 10 o'clock I got up and left the room, taking 
 up a lamp from the hall table, and replacing it on a small table standing in 
 a recess of the window in the breakfast-room. The curtains were not 
 drawn across the window. I had just taken down from the nearest book- 
 case a volume of ' Macgillivray's British Birds ' for reference, and was in 
 the act of reading the passage, the book held close to the lamp, and my 
 shoulder touching the window shutter, and in a position in which almost 
 the slightest outside sound would be heard, when I distinctly heard the 
 front gate opened and shut again with a clap, and footsteps advancing at 
 a run up the drive ; when opposite the window the steps changed from 
 sharp and distinct on gravel to dull and less clear on the grass slip below 
 the window, and at the same time I was conscious that someone or some- 
 thing stood close to me outside, only the thin shutter and a sheet of glass 
 dividing us. I could hear the quick panting laboured breathing of the 
 messenger, or whatever it was, as if trying to recover breath before 
 speaking. Had he been attracted by the light through the shutter ? 
 Suddenly, like a gunshot, inside, outside, and all around, there broke out 
 the most appalling shriek — a prolonged wail of horror, which seemed to 
 freeze the blood. It was not a single shriek, but more prolonged, com- 
 mencing in a high key, and then less and less, wailing away towards the 
 north, and becoming weaker and weaker as it receded in sobbing pulsations 
 of intense agony. Of my fright and horror I can say nothing — increased 
 tenfold when I walked into the dining-room and found my wife sitting 
 
 ^ The position of the house, as I found on visiting it, is particularly retired and 
 quiet. 
 
Chap. V] OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 165 
 
 quietly at her work close to the window, in the same line and distant only 
 10 or 12 feet from the corresponding window in the breakfast-room. She 
 had heard nothing. I could see that at once ; and from the position in 
 which she v,'as sitting, I knew she could not have failed to hear any noise 
 outside and an}' footstep on the gravel. Perceiving I was alarmed about 
 something, she asked, ' \^^lat is the matter ? ' ' Only someone outside,' I 
 said. ' Then why do you not go out and see ? You always do when you 
 hear any unusual noise.' I said, ' There is something so queer and dreadful 
 about the noise. I dare not face it. It must have been the Banshee 
 shrieking.' 
 
 " Young S. B., on leaving me, v^^ent home to his lodgings. He spent 
 most of the evening on the sofa, reading one of Whyte Melville's novels.^ 
 He saw his groom at g o'clock and gave him orders for the following day. 
 The groom and his wife, who were the only people in the house besides 
 S. B., then went to bed. 
 
 " At the inquest the groom stated that when about falling asleep, he 
 was suddenly aroused by a shriek, and on running into his master's room 
 found him expiring on the floor. It appeared that young B. had undressed 
 upstairs, and then came down to his sitting-room in trousers and night- 
 shirt, had poured out half a glass of water, into which he emptied a small 
 bottle of prussic acid (procured that morning under the plea of poisoning 
 a dog, which he did not possess). He walked upstairs, and on entering 
 his room drank off the glass, and with a scream fell dead on the floor. All 
 this happened, as near as I can ascertain, at the exact time when I had 
 been so much alarmed at my own house. It is utterly impossible that any 
 sound short of a cannon shot could have reached me from B.'s lodgings, 
 through closed windows and doors, and the many intervening obstacles of 
 houses and gardens, farmsteads and plantations, &c. 
 
 " Having to leave home by the early train, I was out very soon on the 
 following morning, and on going to examine the ground beneath the 
 window found no footsteps on grass or drive, still covered with the slight 
 sprinkling of snow which had fallen on the previous evening. 
 
 " The whole thing had been a dream of the moment — an imagination, 
 call it what you will ; I simply state these facts as they occurred, without 
 attempting any explanation, which, indeed, I am totallj' unable to give. 
 The entire incident is a mystery-, and will ever remain a mystery to me. I 
 did not hear the particulars of the tragedy till the following afternoon, 
 having left home by an early train. The motive of suicide was said to be 
 a love affair." 
 
 In a subsequent letter dated June 12th, 1885, Mr. A. Z. says : — 
 
 " The suicide took place in this pari.sh on Thursday night, March 9th, 
 1876, at or about 10 p.m. The inquest was held on Saturday, nth, by 
 — — , the then coroner. He has been dead some years, or I might perhaps 
 have been able to obtain a copy of his notes then taken. You will prob- 
 ably find some notice of the inquest in the of March 17th. I did 
 
 not myself hear any particulars of the event till my return home on Friday 
 afternoon, 17 hours afterwards. The slight snow fell about 8 o'clock 
 —not later. After this the night was bright and fine, and very still. There 
 was also a rather sharp frost. I have evidence of all this to satisfy any 
 lawyer. 
 
 " I went early the next morning under the window to look for foot- 
 steps, just before leaving home for the day. Perhaps it is not quite 
 correct to call it snow ; it was small frozen sleet and hail, and the grass 
 blades just peeped through, but there was quite enough to have shown any 
 steps had there been any. 
 
i66 SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 " I was not myself at the inquest, so in that case only speak from 
 hearsay. In my narrative I say the groom was awoke by ' a shriek.' I 
 have asked the man [name given], and cross-questioned him closely on this 
 point ; and it is more correct to say by ' a series of noises ending in a 
 crash ' or ' heavy fall.' This is most probably correct, as the son of the 
 tenant [name given], living in the next house, was aroused by the same 
 sort of sound coming through the wall of the house into the adjoining 
 bedroom in which he was sleeping. 
 
 " I do not, however, wish it to be undex'stood that any material noises 
 heard in that house or the next had any connection with the peculiar noises 
 and scream which frightened me so much, as an^^one knowing the locality 
 must admit at once the impossibility of such sounds travelling under any 
 conditions through intervening obstacles. I only say that the scene 
 enacted in the one was coincident with my alarm and the phenomena 
 attending it in the other. 
 
 " I find by reference to the book of , chemist, of — , that the 
 
 poison was purchased by young S.B., on March 8th. I enclose a note from 
 Mrs. A. Z., according to your request." 
 
 The enclosed note, signed by Mrs. A. Z., also dated June 12th, 1885, 
 is as follows :— 
 
 " I am able to testify that on the night of March gth, 1876, about 10 
 o'clock, my husband, who had gone into the adjoining room to consult a 
 book, was greatly alarmed by sounds which he heard, and described as 
 the gate clapping, footsteps on the drive and grass, and heavy breathing 
 close to the window — then a fearful screaming. 
 
 " I did not hear anything. He did not go to look round the house, as 
 he would have done at any other time, and when I afterwards asked him 
 why he did not go out, he replied, ' Because I felt I could not.' On going 
 to bed he took his gun upstairs ; and when I asked him why, said, 
 ' Because there must be someone about.' 
 
 " He left home early in the morning, and did not hear of the suicide 
 of Mr. S. B. until the afternoon of that day." 
 
 An article which we have seen in a local newspaper, describing the 
 suicide and inquest, confirms the above account of them. 
 
 Asked if he had had any similar affections which had not corresponded 
 with reality, Mr. A. Z. replied in the negative. 
 
 The criticism made on Mr. Bee's case will of course apply again here ; 
 the percipient's failure to connect his impression with the agent is, pro 
 ianto, an evidential defect. But the fact remains that he received an im- 
 pression of a vividly distressful and horrible kind — of a type, too, rarely 
 met with as a purely subjective hallucination among sane and healthy 
 persons 1 — at the very time that his companion of a few hours back was 
 in the agony of a supreme crisis. 
 
 § 8. Telepathic impressions of the sense of touch are naturally hard to 
 establish, unless some other sense is also affected. In -Ehe cases in our 
 collection, at all events, a mere impression of touch has rarely, if ever, 
 been sufficiently remarkable or distinctive for purposes of evidence. The 
 case, therefore, which I select to illustrate tactile impression is one where 
 the sense of hearing was also concerned. And the example, as it happens, 
 will serve a double purpose ; for it will also illustrate the phenomenon of 
 
 ^ See Chap. xi.. § 4. 
 
Chap. V] OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 167 
 
 reciprocality , which, as I have said, we make the basis of a separate class 
 (F). The narrator is again the Rev. P. H. Newnham, of whose telepathic 
 rapport with his wife we have had such striking experimental proof, and 
 who describes himself as " an utter sceptic, in the true sense of the word." 
 
 (35) " In March, 1854, I was up at Oxford, keeping my last term, in 
 lodgings. I was subject to violent neuralgic headaches, which always 
 culminated in sleep. One evening, about 8 p.m., I had an unusually 
 violent one ; when it became unendurable, about 9 p.m., I went into 
 my bedroom, and flung myself, without undressing, on the bed, and soon 
 fell asleep. 
 
 " I then had a singularly clear and vivid dream, all the incidents of 
 which are still as clear to my memory as ever. I dreamed that I was 
 stopping with the family of the lady who subsequently became my wife. 
 All the younger ones had gone to bed, and I stopped chatting to the father 
 and mother, standing up by the fire-place. Presently I bade them good- 
 night, took my candle, and went off to bed. On arriving in the hall, I 
 perceived that my fiancee had been detained downstairs, and was only 
 then near the top of the staircase. I rushed upstairs, overtook her on 
 the top step, and passed my two arms round her waist, under her arms, 
 from behind. Although I was carrying my candle in my left hand, 
 when I ran upstairs, this did not, in my dream, interfere with this 
 gesture. 
 
 " On this I woke, and a clock in the house struck 10 almost immediately 
 afterwards. 
 
 " So strong was the impression of the dream that I wrote a detailed 
 account of it next morning to my fiancee. 
 
 " Crossing my letter, not in answer to it, I received a letter from the 
 lady in question : ' Were you thinking about me, very specially, last 
 night, just about 10 o'clock ? For, as I was going upstairs to bed, I 
 distinctly heard your footsteps on the stairs, and felt you put your arms 
 round my waist.' 
 
 " The letters in question are now destroyed, but we verified the state- 
 ment made therein some years later, when we read over our old letters, 
 previous to their destruction, and we found that our personal recollections 
 had not varied in the least degree therefrom. The above narratives may, 
 therefore, be accepted as absolutely accurate. " p_ jj. Newnham." 
 
 x\sked if his wife has ever had any other hallucinations, Mr. Newnham 
 replied, " No, Mrs. N. never had any fancy of either myself or any one 
 else being present on any other occasion." 
 
 The following is Mrs. Newnham's account : — 
 
 " June 9th, 1884. 
 
 " I remember distinctly the circumstance which my husband has 
 described as corresponding with his dream. I was on my way up to bed, 
 as usual, about 10 o'clock, and on reaching the first landing I heard 
 distinctly the footsteps of the gentleman to whom I was engaged, quickly 
 mounting the stairs after me, and then I as plainly felt him put his arms 
 round my waist. So strong an impression did this make upon me that I 
 wrote the very next morning to the gentleman, asking if he had been 
 particularly thinking of me at 10 o'clock the night before, and to my 
 astonishment I received (at the same time that my letter would reach 
 him) a letter from him describing his dream, in almost the same words 
 that I had used in describing my impression of his presence. 
 
 " M. Newnham." 
 
1 68 SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 [It is unfortunate that the actual letters cannot be put in evidence. 
 But Mr. Newnham's distinct statement that the letters were examined, 
 and the coincidence verified, some years after the occurrence, strongly 
 confirms his own and his wife's recollections of the original incident.] 
 
 In this case it would, no doubt, be possible to suppose that Mr. Newn- 
 ham was the sole agent, and that his normal dream was the source of his 
 fiancee's abnormal hallucination. But it is at least equally natural to 
 suppose a certain amount of reciprocal percipience — a mutual influence 
 of the two parties on one another. We shall meet with more conclusive 
 examples of the mutual effect further on ; and it need in no way disturb 
 our conception of telepathy. For if once the startling fact that A's mind 
 can affect B's at a distance be admitted, there seems no d priori reason for 
 either affirming or denying that the conditions of this affection are favour- 
 able to a reverse telepathic communication from B's mind to A's. In- 
 deed, if in our ignorance of the nature of these conditions any sort of 
 surmise were legitimate, it might perhaps rather lean to the probability 
 of the reciprocal influence ; and the natural question might seem to be, 
 not why this feature is present, but why it is so generally absent. Mean- 
 while it is enough to note the type, and observe that the telepathic theory, 
 as so far evolved, will sufficiently cover it. 
 
 § 9. Finally, the class of collective percipience (G) may be illustrated 
 by an instance which (since visual cases have preponderated in this 
 chapter) I will again select from the auditory group. It was received in 
 the summer of 1885, from Mr. John Done, of Stockley Cottage, Stretton, 
 Warrington. 
 
 (36) " My sister-in-law, Sarah Eustance, of Stretton, was lying sick 
 unto death, and my wife was gone over to there from Lowton Chapel (12 
 or 13 miles off) to see her and tend her in her last moments. And on the 
 night before her death (some 12 or 14 hours before) I was sleeping at 
 home alone, and, awaking, heard a voice distinctly call me. Thinking it 
 was my niece, Rosanna, the only other occupant of the house, who might 
 be sick or in trouble, I went to her room and found her awake and nervous. 
 I asked her whether she had called me. She answered, ' No ; but some- 
 thing awoke me, when I heard someone calling ! ' 
 
 " On my wife returning home after her sister's death, she told me how 
 anxious her sister had been to see me, ' craving for me to be sent for,' 
 and saying, ' Oh, how I want to see Done once more ! ' and soon after 
 became speechless. But the curious part was that about the same time 
 she was ' craving,' I and my niece heard the call. " John Done." 
 
 In a subsequent letter Mr. Done writes :™ 
 
 " In answer to your queries respecting the voice or call that I heard 
 on the night of Jiily 2nd, 1866, I must explain that there was a strong 
 sympathy and affection between myself and my sister-in-law, of pure 
 brotherly and sisterly love ; and that she was in the habit of calling me 
 by the title of ' Uncle Done,' in the manner of a husband calling his wife 
 ' mother ' when there are children, as in this case. Hence the call being 
 ' Uncle, uncle, uncle ! ' leading me to think that it was my niece (the only 
 other occupant of the house that Sunday night) calling to me. 
 
 " Copy of funeral card : ' In remembrance of the late Sarah Eustance, 
 
Chap. V] OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 169 
 
 who died July 3rd, 1866, aged 45 years, and was this day interred at 
 Stretton Church, July 6th, 1866.' 
 
 " My wife, who went from Lowton that particular Sunday to see her 
 sister, will testify that as she attended upon her (after the departure of 
 the minister), during the night she was wishing and craving to see me, 
 repeatedly saying, ' Oh, I wish I could see Uncle Done and Rosie once 
 more before I go ! ' and soon after then she became unconscious, or at 
 least ceased speaking, and died the next day ; of which fact I was not 
 aware until my wife returned on the evening of the 4th of July. 
 
 " I hope my niece will answer for me ; however, I may state that she 
 reminds me that she thought I was calling her and was coming to me, 
 when she met me in the passage or landing, and I asked her if she called 
 me, 
 
 " I do not remember ever hearing a voice or call besides the above 
 case." 
 
 On August 7th, 1885, Mr. Done writes :— 
 
 " My wife being sick and weak of body, dictates the following state- 
 ment to me : — 
 
 " I, Elizabeth Done, wife' of John Done, and aunt to Rosanna Done 
 (now Sewill), testify that, on the 2nd of Juty, 1866, I was attending 
 upon my dying sister, Sarah Eustance, at Stretton, 12 miles from my 
 home at Lowton Chapel, Newton le Willows ; when during the night 
 previous to her death, she craved for me to send for my husband and 
 niece, as she wished to see them once more before she departed hence, 
 saying often ' Oh, I wish Done and Rosie were here. Oh, I do long to 
 see Uncle Done.' Soon after she became speechless and seemingly uncon- 
 scious, and died some time during the day following. 
 
 " Elizabeth Done." 
 
 Mr. Done adds ; — 
 
 " Several incidents have come to my mind, one of which is that, 
 feeling unsettled in my mind during the day after having heard the voice 
 calling me, and feeling a presentiment that my dear sister-in-law was dead, 
 I, towards evening, set off to meet a train at Newton Bridge, which I 
 believed my wife would come by, returning home, if her sister was dead 
 as I expected. There was an understanding that she was to stay at Stretton 
 to attend upon Mrs. Eustance until her demise or convalescence. 
 
 " I met my wife some few hundred yards from the station, and could 
 see by her countenance that my surmises were correct. She then told me 
 the particulars of her sister's death, how she longed to see me and Rosanna. 
 I then told her of our being called by a voice resembling hers soma time 
 in the night previous, when she (my wife) said she (Mrs. Eustance) often 
 repeated our names during the night before becoming unconscious." 
 
 The niece, Mrs. Sewill, writes as follows : — 
 
 " II, Smithdown Lane, Paddington, Liverpool. 
 
 " August 2ist, 1885. 
 
 " At my uncle's and your request, I write to confirm the statement of 
 
 uncle respecting the voice I heard, as follows : I was awakened suddenly 
 
 without apparent cause, and heard a voice call me distinctly, thus, 
 
 ' Rosy, Rosy, Rosy ! '^ Thinking it was my uncle calling, I rose and went 
 
 ^ Each of the ])ercipieuts, it will be noted, heard his or her own name. This 
 point receives its explanation in Chap, xii,, § 5. 
 
I70 SPECIMENS OF THE VARIOUS TYPES [Chap. V 
 
 out of my room, and met my uncle coming to see if I was calling him.^ 
 We were the only occupants of the house that night, aunt being away 
 attending upon her sister. The night I was called was between 2nd and 
 3rd of July. 1866. I could not say the time I was called, but I know it 
 was the break of day. I never was called before or since. 
 
 " ROSANNA SEWILL." 
 
 [The last words — an answer to the question whether the narrator had 
 ever experienced any other hallucination — perhaps need correction, as I 
 learnt in conversation that on another occasion she (and two other persons 
 in the same house) had been woke by a voice resembling that of a deceased 
 relative. But she is by no means a fanciful or superstitious witness.] 
 
 The percipients in this case may perhaps have been in a somewhat 
 anxious and highly wrought state. Now that is a condition which — as 
 we shall see in the sequel — tends occasionally to produce purely subjective 
 hallucinations of the senses. It is true that the impression of a call which 
 was imagined to be that of a healthy person close at hand, and was in no 
 way suggestive of the dying woman, does not seem a likely form for sub- 
 jective hallucination due to anxiety about her to take ; still, the presence 
 of the anxiety would have prevented us from including such a case in our 
 evidence, had only a single person been impressed. But it must be ad- 
 mitted as a highly improbable accident that two startling impressions, so 
 similar in character, and each unique in the life of the person who ex- 
 perienced it, should have so exactly coincided. 
 
 § 10. The above may serve as examples of the several groups classified 
 with reference to the nature of the percipient's impression. But it will be 
 seen that the ageni has also been exhibited in a great variety of conditions 
 — in normal waking health, in apparently dreamless sleep (pp. 83-8), in 
 dream, in physical pain, in a swoon, in the excitement of danger, in 
 dangerous illness, and in articulo mortis, the death being in one case 
 accidental and instantaneous, in another the result of a sudden seizure, 
 and in others the conclusion of a prolonged illness. And amid this variety 
 the reader will, no doubt, have been struck by the large proportion of 
 death cases — a proportion which duly represents their general preponder- 
 ance among alleged cases of spontaneous telepathy. They constitute 
 about half of our whole collection. Now this fact raises a question with 
 respect to the interpretation of the phenomena which may be conveniently 
 noticed at once since it bears an equal relation to nearly all the chapters 
 that follow, while such answer as I can give to it depends to some extent 
 on what has preceded. 
 
 We are, of course, accustomed to regard death as a completely unique 
 and incomparably important event ; and it might thus seem, on a super- 
 ficial glance, that if spontaneous telepathy is possible, and the conditions 
 and occasions of its occurrence are in question, no more likely occasion 
 than death could be suggested. But on closer consideration, we are re- 
 minded that the actual psychical condition that immediately precedes 
 death often does not seem to be specially or at all remarkable, still less 
 
 ' Mrs. Sewill (who was 14 or 15 at the time) is certain that she is correct on this 
 point ; and in conversation with her uncle, I found that his memory agrees with hers. 
 
Chap. V] OF SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY 171 
 
 unique ; and that it is this actual psychical condition — while it lasts, and 
 not after it has ceased — that really concerns us here. Our subject is 
 phantasms of the living : we seek the conditions of the telepathic impulse 
 on the hither side of the dividing line, in the closing passage of life ; not 
 in that huge negative fact — the apparent cessation or absence of life — on 
 which the common idea of death and its momentous importance is based. 
 And the closing passage of life, in some of the cases above quoted and in 
 many others that are to follow, was, to all appearance, one of more or less 
 complete lethargy ; a state which (on its psychical side at any rate) 
 seems in no way distinguishable from one through which the agent has 
 passed on numerous previous occasions — that of deep sleep. Nor are the 
 cases which issue in death the only ones to which this remark applies ; in 
 the more remarkable cases of Chapter III., the agent was actually in deep 
 sleep ; Mrs. Bettany's mother was in a swoon (p. 138) ; and other similar 
 instances will meet us. Here, then, there appears to be a real difficulty. 
 For how can we attribute an extraordinary exercise of psychical energy to 
 a state which on its psychical side is quite ordinary, and in which psychical 
 and physical energies alike seem reduced to their lowest limits ? 
 
 It may, no doubt, be replied that we have no right to assume that the 
 psychical condition is ordinary ; that the nervous condition in the lethargy 
 of approaching death, and even in a fainting-fit, may differ greatly from 
 that of normal sleep, and that this difference may be somehow represented 
 on the psychical side, even though the ostensible psychical condition is 
 approximately nil. But a completer answer may possibly be found in 
 some further development of the idea of the " unconscious intelligence " 
 which was mentioned above (pp. 56, 57). We there noted stray manifes- 
 tations of psychical action that seemed unconnected with the more or less 
 coherent stream of experience which we recognise as a self ; and a prob- 
 able relation of these was pointed out to those curious cases of " double 
 consciousness," in which two more or less coherent streams of experience 
 replace one another by turns, and the same person seems to have two 
 selves. Many other cognate facts might be mentioned, which enable us 
 to generalise to some extent the conceptions suggested by the more 
 prominent instances. But since for present purposes the topic only 
 concerns us at the point where it comes into contact with telepathy, I 
 must ask the reader to seek those further facts elsewhere ; and to accept 
 here the statement that the more these little-known paths of psychology 
 are explored, the more difficult will it appear to round off the idea of 
 personality, or to measure human existence by the limits of the phe- 
 nomenal self.i Now the very nature of this difficulty cannot but suggest 
 
 ^ In addition to Dr. Azam's well-kuowu case of Felida, I may refer specially to 
 Professor Verriest's " Observation de trois existences cerebrales distinctes chez le 
 meme sujet," in the Bulletin de V AcadSmie Royale de Medicine de Belgique, 3rd 
 series, vol. xvi. ; the case of Louis V , with his sis different personalities, re- 
 ported by various French observers (Camuset, Annates Medico-psychologiques, 1882, 
 p. 75; Jules Voisin, Archives de Neurologie, September, 1885; Bourru and Buret, 
 Revue Philosophique, October, 1885, Archives de Neurologie, November, 1885) ; and 
 the hypnotic experiments described by Mr. Myers, in his paper on " Human Person- 
 lity," Proceedings of the S.P.R., Part x. A theoiy of the transcendental self, in 
 its relation to various abnormal states, has been worked out at length in Du Prel's 
 Philosopliir, dcr Mijslik (Leipzig, 1885). [Many additions could of course now be made 
 to this list of references. — Ed.] 
 
172 SPONTANEOUS TELEPATHY [Chap. V 
 
 a deeper solution than the mere connection of various streams of psychic 
 life in a single organism. It suggests the hypothesis that a single indi- 
 viduality may have its psychical being, so to speak, on different planes ; 
 that the stray fragments of " unconscious intelligence," and the alter- 
 nating selves of " double consciousness," belong really to a more funda- 
 mental unity, which finds in what we call life very imperfect conditions 
 of manifestation ; and that the self which ordinary men habitually regard 
 as their proper individuality may after all be only a partial emergence. 
 And this hypothesis would readily embrace and explain the special tele- 
 pathic fact in question ; while itself drawing from that fact a fresh 
 support. By its aid we can at once picture to ourselves how it should 
 be that the near approach of death is a condition exceptionally favourable 
 to telepathic action, even though vital faculties seem all but withdrawn, 
 and the familiar self has lapsed to the very threshold of consciousness. 
 For to the hidden and completer self the imminence of the great change 
 may be apparent in its full and unique impressiveness ; nay, death itself 
 may be recognised, for aught we can tell, not as a cessation but as a libera- 
 tion of energy. But this line of thought, though worth pointing out as 
 that along which the full account of certain phenomena of telepathy may 
 in time be sought, is not one that I can here pursue. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 TRANSFERENCE OF IDEAS AND OF MENTAL PICTURES 
 
 § 1 . The advance-guard of cases in the last chapter has afforded a glance 
 at the whole range of the phenomena. But I must now start on a meth- 
 odical plan, and take the narratives in groups according to their subject- 
 matter. The groups will follow the same order as the preceding specimens ; 
 but though theoretically the best, this order has the practical disadvantage 
 that it puts the weakest classes first. Of the two great divisions, the 
 externalised impressions are by far the most remarkable in themselves, 
 and by far the most conclusive as evidence ; but as they constitute the 
 extreme examples of telepathic action, they are logically led up to through 
 the non-externalised group, which presents more obvious analogies with 
 the experimental basis of our inquiry. I must, therefore, beg the reader 
 who may be disappointed by much of the evidence in this and the two 
 following chapters, to note that it is no way presented as conclusive ; and 
 that though it is well worthy of attention if the case for spontaneous 
 telepathy is once made out, it is only when we come to the " borderland " 
 examples of Chapter IX. that the strength of the case begins rapidly to 
 accumulate. 
 
 The great point which connects many of the more inward impressions 
 of spontaneous telepathy with the experimental cases is this — that what 
 enters the percipient's mind is the exact reproduction of the agent's 
 thought at the moment. It is to this class of direct transferences, 
 especially between persons who are in close association with one another, 
 that popular belief most readily inclines — as a rule, without any sufficient 
 grounds. Nothing is commoner than to hear instances of sympathetic 
 flashes between members of the same household— cases where one person 
 suddenly makes the very remark that another was about to make — • 
 adduced as evidence of some sort of supersensuous communication. But 
 it is tolerably evident that a number of such " odd coincidences " are sure 
 to occur in a perfectly normal way. Minds which are in habitual contact 
 with one another will constantly react in the same way, even to the most 
 trifling influences of the moment ; and the sudden word which proves 
 them to have done so would have nothing startling in it, if the whole train 
 of association that led up to it could be exposed to view. Moreover, 
 physical signs which would be imperceptible to a stranger, may be easily 
 and half-automatically interpreted by a familiar associate ; and thus 
 what looks sometimes like divination may perfectly well be due to un- 
 conscious inference. It is very rarely that conditions of this sort can be 
 with certainty excluded. Still, experimental thought-transference would 
 certainly prepare us to encounter the phenomenon occasionally in ordinary 
 
 173 
 
174 TRANSFERENCE OF IDEAS [Chap. VI 
 
 social and domestic life ; and one or two examples may be given which 
 have a strong prima facie air of being genuine specimens. 
 
 One frequent form of the alleged transferences is that of times. It is 
 matter of very common observation that one person begins humming the 
 very tune that is running in some one else's head. This admits, as a rule, 
 of a perfectly simple explanation. It is easy to suppose that some special 
 tune has been a good deal " in the air " of a house, half unconsciously 
 hummed or whistled, as tunes often are, and that thus the coincidence is 
 an .accident which maj'' very readily occur. At the same time, if the tele- 
 pathic faculty exists tunes should apparently be a form of " thought " 
 well calculated for transference. With many people the imagining of a 
 tune is the sort of idea which comes nearest to the vividness of actual 
 sensation. And, moreover, it contains not only the representation of 
 sensory experience, but also a distinct motor element — an impulse to 
 reproduction. A person with a musical ear can silently reproduce a tune, 
 with such an inward force as almost produces the illusion of driving it 
 into objective existence. Such an incident as the following therefore, 
 where there is no question of a family knowledge of the tune, or of its 
 having been in any way in the air, is of decided interest ; though, of 
 course, the actual force of any single case of the sort is very small. We 
 received the account from Sir Lepel Griffin, K. C.S.I. 
 
 " 53 A, Pall Mall. 
 
 " February 14th, 1884. 
 (37) " Colonel Lyttleton Anneslej^ Commanding Officer of the nth 
 Hussars, was staying in my house some time ago, and one afternoon, 
 having nothing to do, we wandered into a large unoccupied room, given 
 up to lumber and packing cases. Colonel A. was at one end of this long 
 room reading, to the best of my recollection, while I opened a box, long 
 forgotten, to see what it contained. I took out a number of papers and 
 old music, which I was turning over in my hand, when I came across a 
 song in which I, years before, had been accustomed to take a part, ' Dal 
 tuo stellato soglio,' out of ' Mose in Egitto,' if I remember right. As I 
 looked at this old song, Colonel A., who had been paying no attention 
 whatever to my proceedings, began to hum, ' Dal tuo stellato soglio.' In 
 much astonishment I asked him why he was singing that particular air. 
 He did not know. He did not remember to have sung it before ; indeed 
 I have not ever heard Colonel A. sing, though he is exceedingly fond of 
 music. I told him that I was holding the very song in my hand. He 
 was as much astonished as I had been, and had no knowledge that I had 
 any music in my hand at all. I had not spoken to him, nor had I hummed 
 the air, or given him any sign that I was looking over music. The incident 
 is curious, for it is outside all explanation on the theory of coincidence." 
 
 Later, Sir L Griffin wrote : — 
 
 " 28th April, 1884. 
 
 " I promised to write to you when I received a reply from General 
 Lyttleton Annesley, to whom I had written, in the same words I had used 
 to you, the little incident which struck you as noteworthy. I may mention 
 that it had never formed the subject of conversation or correspondence 
 between us from the day that it happened until now. He says : ' I 
 perfectly recollect the incident you refer to about the song " Dal tuo 
 stellato soglio." I had my back to you at the time you were taking out 
 
Chap. VI] AND OF MENTAL PICTURES 175 
 
 the music, and did not even know what you were doing. I was close 
 to a window and you were at the bottom end of the room. In fact your 
 account is exact to the minutest point.' " Lepel Griffin." 
 
 We have other cases in which the transferred impression was not of a 
 tune, but of a word or phrase, while still of apparently an auditory sort, 
 conveying the sound of the word rather than its meaning. When the two 
 persons concerned have been in close proximity, it is, of course, difficult 
 to make sure that some incipient sound or movement of the lips, on the 
 part of the supposed agent, did not supply an unconscious suggestion. 
 But the following case cannot be so explained. We received it from 
 Mr. J. G. Keulemans, who was mentioned above (p. 139) as having had 
 a number of similar experiences. 
 
 " November, 1882. 
 
 (38) " In the summer of the year 1875, about eight in the evening, 
 I was returning to my home in the HoUoway Road, on a tramcar, when it 
 flashed into my mind that my assistant, Herr Schell, a Dutchman, who 
 knew but little English (who was coming to see me that evening), would 
 ask me what the English phrase, ' to wit,' meant in Dutch. So vivid was 
 the impression that I mentioned it to my wife on arriving at my house, 
 and I went so far as to scribble it down on the edge of a newspaper which 
 I was reading. Ten minutes afterwards Schell arrived, and almost his 
 first words were the inquiry, ' Wat is het HoUandsch voor " to wit " 7 ' 
 (The words scribbled on the newspaper were not in his sight, and he was 
 a good many yards from it.) I instantly showed him the paper, with the 
 memorandum on it, saying, ' You see I was ready for you.' He told me 
 that he had resolved to ask me just before leaving his house in Kentish 
 Town, as he was intending that evening to do a translation of an English 
 passage in which the words occurred. He was in the habit of making 
 such translations in order to improve his knowledge of English. The time 
 of his resolution corresponded (as far as we could reckon) with that of my 
 impression." 
 
 [Unfortunately no corroboration of this occurrence is now obtainable ; 
 but the incident of the newspaper does not seem a likely one to have 
 been unconsciously invented.] 
 
 [Case 39 is omitted. — Ed.] 
 
 § 2. [Omitted also are four examples — 40, 41, 42, 43 — illustrating the 
 transference of ideas and images of a simple rudimentary sort. Perhaps 
 the following case from the " Additional Chapter " may best be classed here 
 as being an example of mere impressions, without any sensory affection. 
 — Ed.] The narrator is Mr. J. C. Grant, of 98, Cornwall Gardens, S.W. ; 
 from whose very full journal the records were copied by the present writer. 
 Mr. Grant desires that the names of the persons mentioned shall not be 
 printed ; but says that " the fullest information is open to private en- 
 quiry." The instance which was second in date is given before the earlier 
 one, as being more complete, and is the only one to which I have attached 
 an evidential number. 
 
 (692) Entry in diary for April 11, 1882. 
 
 " A very strange thing happened to me last night. It has happened 
 once before. After being asleep some little time, I was wakened up, 
 quite quietly and with no dread or horror, but with the absolute and 
 
176 TRANSFERENCE OF IDEAS [Chap. VI 
 
 certain knowledge that there was a ' presence ' in my room. I looked 
 everywhere into the darkness, implored it to appear, but to no effect ; 
 for though I have the gift of ' feeling,' I have not that of ' sight,' I felt 
 certain, in fact was told by it, that it was to do with Bruce [Christian 
 name]. I thought it was his father — I was sure it was : I thought he 
 must be dead.^ All this took place in about a couple of minutes or so ; 
 and as I saw I could see nothing, I got up, struck a match, lighted the 
 candle at my bedside, and looked at my watch. It was just 14 minutes 
 past 12 o'clock. I then put out the candle ; but all feeling of the presence 
 had gone. It had spoken as only a spirit-^ can speak, and then had passed 
 away. I did not get to sleep for a long time, and was very unhappy for 
 poor Bruce. ... I have been quite out of sorts all day for poor old Bruce, 
 to whom I wrote this morning. Told M. and R. of my feeling and ex- 
 periences of the night." 
 
 [The entry for April 12 mentions a conversation with Mr. and Mrs. M., 
 in which Mr. Grant remembers that he described the occurrence.] 
 
 Entry for April 13. 
 
 " In afternoon went over to ray aunt M.'s, had a long talk with her, 
 told her and J. and others all aboiit my presentiment. I have not heard 
 from poor Bruce yet." 
 
 Entry for April 14. 
 
 " Up early, at half-past seven — expecting a letter. The letter has 
 come, as I expected — deep black edge ; but it is not his father, but his 
 brother, that has died, poor old E., date and all, on Tuesday. ... I 
 wrote to him this morning. I will not tell him of my strange meeting of 
 Tuesday morning or Monday night. . . . Witnesses to this strange pre- 
 knowledge of mine : Mrs. R., my housekeeper ; Mrs. C, my aunt ; J., 
 my cousin (Captain C.) ; other cousins, Mrs. M. and Mr. M., Mr. H. R., 
 and Mrae. G. So you see^ I am not without my authorities, besides my 
 written journal." 
 
 Entry for April 15. 
 
 " Wrote a long letter to my father, giving him what news there was, 
 and telling him about my queer experience." 
 
 The following is a copy, made by the present writer, of a letter written 
 to Mr. Grant by Mr. M., on June 3, 1886 : — 
 
 " We distinctly remember your telling us about the strange circum- 
 stance that took place before* the death of one of your friends. The 
 details have escaped our memory, but we remember that it was a case of 
 premonition, which was afterv/ards verified. " C. \V. M." 
 
 The date of death appears in the Times obituary as April 10, 1882. 
 This was Monday, not Tuesday ; and probably Mr. Grant assumed that 
 the day on which his friend heard of the death was the day of the death 
 itself. The death, which took place in China, can only have fallen within 
 
 ^ Mr. Grant explains this sentence as follows: — " I knew his father to be very 
 seriously ill, which no doubt was the reason why my thoughts took this direction." 
 
 - I must disclaim all responsibility for this and similar impressions on the part 
 of informants. 
 
 ^ The journal, though a private one. is in many parts written as if addressed to an 
 imaginary reader. 
 
 * The wording of this letter, and Mr. Grant's expressions above, illustrate what I 
 have more than once remarked on — the common tendency to describe what are really 
 telepathic impressions, coinciding with or closely following real events, as prophetic 
 and premonitory. 
 
Chap. VI] AND OF MENTAL PICTURES ijj 
 
 12 hours of his experience if it occurred in the few hours preceding 
 midnight. 
 
 Mr. E. T. R., who died, was an intimate friend of Mr. Grant's, but not 
 so intimate as his brother Bruce. 
 
 Entry in diary for Wednesday, December lo, 1879. (Mr. Grant was at 
 the time in Southern India.) 
 
 " Yesterday I had a pecuUar sensation. When I say yesterday, I 
 mean last night. ... I have as it were an inner eye opened. I had 
 a sort of unconscious feehng that, if I were to wish it, I could see some 
 strange visitant in the chamber with me — someone disembodied. [Here 
 follow some words of description which, though general and not dis- 
 tinctive, apply perfectly to the particular person who, as it turned out, 
 died at the time, and would have applied equally naturally to only a 
 small group of persons. Mr. Grant has what appear to me valid reasons 
 for withholding the clause from publication.] I forced the idea from me, 
 and fell into a troubled sleep." 
 
 Entry for December 11, 
 
 " Went in afternoon to the library ; thence to C.'s. Hear by telegram, 
 while there, of the death of my uncle, Mr. C., on Tuesday. Wonder if 
 that had anything to do with my feelings the night before last." 
 
 We find in the obituary of a leading newspaper that the death took 
 place on December 9th, 1879 
 
 Mr. Grant states that he had had no idea that anything was the matter 
 with his uncle. 
 
 I have studied in Mr. Grant's diary the full record of a third case, 
 which was even more remarkable than the first, as it included the peculi- 
 arity that, for some time after his first impression, he felt forcibly impelled 
 to draw the figure of the person who died. The case was made the more 
 striking to me by the fact that Mr. Grant was so certain tha.t the death 
 (the time of which he had only very vaguely learnt) must have coincided 
 in date with his impression, that he had actually not taken the trouble to 
 verify the coincidence. He left it to me to find in the Times obituary — as 
 he confidently foretold that I would — that the death (which was quite 
 unexpected) occurred, thousands of miles from the place v/here he was, 
 on the day preceding that on which the entry in his diary, relating his 
 impression of the previous night, was written. The impression of that 
 night did not, however, bear distinct reference to the particular person 
 who died, but was a more general sense of calamity in the family. Certain 
 reasons which at present make it desirable not to publish the details 
 of this case may in time cease to exist. 
 
 Mr. Grant writes, on May 31st, 1886 :— 
 
 " Except on these three occasions, I have never, to the best of my 
 recollection, had any feeling in the least resembling those described." 
 
 § 3. I now come to cases where the impression was of a more definite 
 sort, representing actual people and actual events. We sometimes en» 
 counter persons who allege that they have repeatedly experienced some 
 occult sort of perception of what was happening to friends or relatives at 
 a distance. As a rule their statements have no force at all as evidence for 
 telepathy ; partly because we have no means of judging how far the 
 
 N 
 
lyS TI^ANSFERENCE OF IDEAS [CiiAr. VI 
 
 idea of the distant event may have been suggested in some normal way ; 
 partly because the impressions have not been recorded at the time, and 
 it is specially easy to suppose that failures may have been forgotten, while 
 a lucky guess has been remembered. We have, however, one example of 
 marked correspondence where two witnesses were concerned, each of 
 whom professes to have had other similar experiences, and where the 
 particular incident narrated is adequately confirmed. The witnesses are 
 Mr. and Mrs. L. H. Saunders, of St. Helen's, near Ryde. As to former 
 experiences, Mr. Saunders says : — 
 
 " I have mentally noted frequent ' vivid impressions ' during many 
 years past, and in the majority of instances, when such impressions have 
 appeared to be spontaneous and intuitive, the facts have actually corre- 
 sponded." 
 
 Mrs. Saunders says : — 
 
 " I have had other similar strong impressions at distant intervals, and 
 as far as I can recollect they have corresponded with the reality. I cannot 
 say if I have had any such impressions which have not corresponded with 
 the reality, but my opinion is that I have had none such." 
 
 Mr. Saunders' account of the particular incident is as follows : — 
 
 " San Claudio, Sandown, Isle of Wight. 
 
 " March 12th, 1883. 
 (44) " On Thursday evening last (8th inst.) in the house of friends with 
 whom we were staying at Tavistock, Devon, I suddenly asked my wife 
 ' What she was thinking of ? ' She replied, ' I cannot get M. R. and A. F. 
 out of my head all day ; they will run through all my thoughts.' I 
 replied, ' What makes you think of them ? ' She said, ' I don't know, but 
 it seems just as if they were married,' to which I asked, ' Have you any 
 reason to suppose they would be married to-day ? ' She replied, ' Oh, no ! 
 I am sure Mary would not be married during Lent.' I then allowed my 
 mind to travel to the house where M. R. resided in London, when I became 
 immediately conscious of receiving the strongest possible conviction that 
 they were married that day, so that I quickly but firmly replied, ' They are 
 married to-day, and we shall see the wedding announced in the Times on 
 Saturday,' at which there was a general titter. However, I was so con- 
 vinced of the accuracy of our joint thoughts that I foolishly offered to 
 wager the whole of my belongings on the truth of it, and until seeing the 
 confirmation, I was anxious to risk anything in support of my belief. I 
 may here mention that there were present, who could testify to the fore- 
 going conversation, three independent witnesses, quite unknown to the 
 persons referred to as M. R. and A. F. Neither of the latter had been 
 seen nor communicated with by my wife for nearly six months, but I had 
 seen them once about three months before. We knew they were to be 
 married, but understood not until April or May. This knowledge and the 
 question of Lent made my wife doubtful as to the fulfilment of her pre- 
 sentiment when I pressed her finally at noon on Saturday ; soon after 
 which, on reaching Exeter station, I procured a copy of the Times, and 
 before opening it again declared my conviction absolutely unshaken. As 
 yoii may have guessed, there was the notice of marriage, as having taken 
 place on the 8th inst., all right. [We have verified this fact independently.] 
 I may conclude by saying this notice is all we know of the wedding, no 
 
Chap. VI] AND OF MENTAL PICTURES 179 
 
 communication having passed between us and any member of the bride's 
 or bridegroom's family, &c. Further, if you deem it of sufficient im- 
 portance I will supply correct names and addresses of all parties interested, 
 as I feel sure our Tavistock friends could not object to contributing to 
 scientific truth by testifying to the facts." 
 
 The ladies who were present when Mr. and Mrs. Saunders had this 
 impression corroborate as follows, in a letter written to Mr. Saunders from 
 Harleigh House, Tavistock : — 
 
 " After a lengthy discussion you both emphatically concluded that she 
 was married on that day. We were quite sceptical at the time, but on 
 receipt of the Times the proofs were quite convincing. 
 
 " Lily Sampson. 
 
 "Kathleen Sampson." 
 
 Here the state of the supposed agent or agents was presumably excite- 
 ment of a happy nature. This, however, is rarely the case — which may 
 perhaps be taken as indicating the superior vividness of pains over pleas- 
 ures. Impressions of death, illness, or accident are the almost unbroken 
 rule. I will first quote cases where a distinct idea of the particular 
 event was produced, without any distinct representation of the actual 
 scene. 
 
 The following account is from Mrs. Herbert Davy, of i, Burdon Place, 
 Newcastle-on-Tyne. 
 
 " December 20th, 1883. 
 
 (45) " A very old gentleman, living at Hurworth, a friend of my 
 husband's and with whom I was but slightly acquainted, had been ill many 
 months. My sister-in-law, who resides also at H., often mentioned him 
 in her letters, saying he was better or worse as the case might be. 
 
 " Late last autumn, my husband and I were staying at the Tynedale 
 Hydropathic Establishment. One evening I suddenly laid down the book 
 I was reading, with this thought so strong upon me I could scarcely 
 refrain from putting it into words : ' I believe that Mr. C. is at this 
 moment dying.' So strangely was I imbued with this belief — there had 
 been nothing whatever said to lead to it — that I asked my husband to note 
 the time particularly, and to remember it for a reason I would rather not 
 state just then. ' It is exactly 7 o'clock,' he said, and that being our 
 dinner hour, we went downstairs to dine. The entire evening, however, 
 I was haunted by the same strange feeling, and looked for a letter from 
 my sister-in-law next morning. None came. But the following day there 
 was one for her brother. In it she said : ' Poor old Mr? C. died last night 
 at 7 o'clock. It was past post time, so I could not let you know before.' " 
 
 Mr. Davy corroborates as follows : — 
 
 " December 27th, 1883. 
 
 " I have a perfect recollection of the night in question, the 20th 
 October, 1882, when my wife asked me to tell her the time. I told her 
 the time, as she ' had a reason for knowing it,' she said. She afterwards 
 told me that reason. " Herbert Davy." 
 
 The following is a copy of an obituary card, referring to the Mr. C. of 
 the narrative : — 
 
 " In loving memory of John Colling, of Hurworth-on-Tees, who died 
 October the 20th, 1882, aged 84 years." 
 
i8o TRANSFERENCE OF IDEAS [Chap. VI 
 
 Mrs. Davy has had one other experience which also corresponded with 
 a death. With this exception, she states that the present case was quite 
 unique in her experience. 
 
 In an interview with Professor Sidgwick, on April 15th, 1884, Mrs. 
 Davy described the impression as strong and sudden, not emotional, but 
 merely the sudden conviction that Mr. Colling was at that moment dying, 
 though a strange feeling of sadness followed and remained during the 
 evening. " She called it strange," says Professor Sidgwick, " meaning (as 
 I understand) that her interest in Mr. C. was too slight to account for it ; 
 and she has no reason to suppose that he thought of her at the moment of 
 death. In this case her recollection of the uniqueness and strength of her 
 conviction is confirmed by her request to her husband to note the time ; 
 she was certain that she had never on any other occasion made a similar 
 request in consequence of a similar impression. Her belief at the time 
 was not the result of any reasoning process leading her to have confidence 
 in her impression." More than two years later, in conversation with the 
 present writer, Mrs. Davy mentioned the surprise which she herself after- 
 wards felt at having made the request to her husband. 
 
 In this case the percipient was aware that the supposed agent was 
 in a state where the event surmised was not wholly improbable, which 
 reduces the force of the evidence. There are many cases of sudden -acci- 
 dent where this objection does not apply. 
 
 [Cases 46-48 and 50-53 are omitted. — Ed. About No. 48, a case of a 
 child of three having a coincidental impression of a cousin drowning, 
 Mr. Gurney remarks : — ] 
 
 The impression of a very young child, corresponding to such an acci- 
 dent as this, has far more force than that of an adult would generally 
 have ; for seasons when relatives are supposed to be skating or boating 
 are likely times for nervous apprehensions, which will naturally now and 
 then be fulfilled. The following case is a strong one of its kind ; since the 
 coincidence appears to have been close to the hour, while the ground for 
 nervousness, such as it was, extended over a good many days. The im- 
 pression, moreover, seems to have been of a p:-culiarly definite and start- 
 ling kind, being almost if not quite externalised as actual sound. The 
 account is from the Rev. A. W. Arundel, who wrote from Colorado Springs, 
 U.S.A.. in 1884. 
 
 (49) " In the fall of 1875, I took a trip to Madison, Ohio, to Johnson's 
 Island, Kelly's Island, and neighbouring points. There were nine of us in 
 all, and our conveyance was a small sailing vessel. One Sunday morning 
 we crossed from Cedar Point to Sandusky, in order to attend church. 
 During the service a heavy storm came up, and when we went down to the 
 landing, on our return, we found a pretty rough sea. We ventured, how- 
 ever, to try and get across, and in the end succeeded ; but in the trial we 
 had a very narrow escape. We had gone about half-way, when a very 
 heavy gust of wind struck our little vessel, and turned her over on her side. 
 The water rushed in, and it seemed almost impossible to keep her afloat. 
 There we were clinging to the side that was still out of water, and expect- 
 ing every moment to be swamped. By dint of almost superhuman 
 effort, those who had sufficient presence of mind cut away all the sail we 
 were carrying, and the boat righted just enough to allow the men to bale 
 out some of the water. We managed, after one or two almost hopeless 
 
Chap. VI] AND OF MENTAL PICTURES i8i 
 
 struggles, to get ashore. Now just at the moment of greatest danger, 
 when escape seemed impossible, I thought of my wife and child a hundred 
 miles away. I thought of them in a sort of agony, and felt that to leave 
 them was impossible. If ever there was an unuttered cry for loved ones, 
 it was at that moment. This was on the Sunday afternoon. 
 
 " I reached home on the following Saturday afternoon. Having to 
 preach that Sunday, I held no conversation with my wife that morning, 
 and it was not until Sunday after dinner that we had an opportunity for 
 a chat. Just as I was about to commence an account of my trip, my wife 
 said, ' By the way, I had a very peculiar experience last Sunday, just 
 about this time. I was lying on the lounge, when all at once I had a 
 startling impression that you wanted me, and even fancied I heard you 
 call. I started up and listened, and went out on to the porch, and looked 
 up and down the road, and acted altogether in a very agitated way.' 
 
 " This happened, as nearly as we could determine by comparing notes, 
 at precisely the same hour that I was clinging to that side of the sinking 
 boat, and facing what seemed to be the possibility of a watery grave. I 
 do not believe it was coincidence. It must, I think, be explained in some 
 other way. .< Alfred W. Arundel, 
 
 " Pastor 1st U.E. Church." 
 
 The following is a corroborative account from Mrs. Arundel, who wrote 
 from Maniton, Colorado, on April i, 1886 : — 
 
 " Not being very well, I was lying on the sofa (not asleep, for I had 
 my baby sitting on the floor beside me, playing) . Mr. Arundel was away 
 on a sailing excursion with some friends, and I did not expect his return 
 for some days. It seemed to me that I distinctly heard him call me by 
 name, ' Maggie,' a slight pause and again ' Maggie.' The voice seemed far 
 off and yet clear, but the tone such as he would use if needing me. The 
 impression was so distinct that I rose and went out on to the porch with 
 the thought, ' Can they possibly have returned sooner for some reason ? ' 
 and I so fully expected to see him there that I went back into the house 
 with a feeling of disappointment and some anxiety, too, feeling so sure I 
 had heard his voice. No one was in the house, my servant being out. 
 When my husband came home, he was much startled to find how exactly 
 his experience on that Sunday afternoon corresponded with my vivid 
 impressions. It could not have been mere coincidence. I must add that I 
 mentioned my experience to Mr. Arundel before he had spoken to me of his. 
 
 " 1 have had impressions more than once, but never a, false one. When 
 Mr. Arundel first crossed to America he met with a severe storm. The 
 night that the ship was in great danger (though it is impossible to define 
 how), I knew and felt that it was so. I mentioned it to my friends, who 
 ridiculed the fanc}' ; nevertheless, the time corresponded precisely. 
 
 " Marguerite Arundel." 
 
 § 4. There is one interesting group of cases where the idea ap- 
 parently impressed on the percipient has been simply that of the agent's 
 approach. But here, again, great caution is necessary. Popular opinion 
 is extremely apt to invest persentiments of this sort with a character to 
 which they have no claim. Every day, probably, a large number of 
 people have a more or less strong impression, for which they can assign 
 no distinct reason, that some particular person is near them or is coming 
 to see them. That with some people such an impression should prove 
 correct often enough to be remarked on, is only what we should naturally 
 
i82 TRANSFERENCE OF IDEAS [Chap VI 
 
 expect ; and it is probable that the impression, when apparently con- 
 firmed in this way, would look to memory more definite and confident 
 than it had really been. When it is always about the same person that 
 the impression is felt, there is more prima facie ground for supposing that 
 it may be telepathic. But still the circumstances may make it quite un- 
 available as evidence. For instance, Mr. Rowland Rowlands, of Brynce- 
 thin, Bridgend, tells us that when he was manager of the Pen-y-graig 
 Collieries, a man who was acting under him as foreman (since dead) had 
 constantly to come to his house on business in the middle of the night. 
 
 " I v/as invariably aware of his coming, in dream, before he actually 
 appeared, and would leave my bed and watch for him at the window. He 
 himself noticed this, and told the other men that he never came but he 
 found me at the window watching for him." 
 
 But those who are in the habit of being waked at night for a special 
 purpose know the way in which the expectation will often haunt their 
 dreams ; and in the absence of more definite assurance that the man was 
 never expected when he did not come, and that he never came unexpected, 
 accident is the reasonable explanation of the coincidences. [Two other 
 instances omitted here. — Ed.] We have, however, stronger cases, of 
 which a couple may be worth quoting here. The first is remarkable from 
 the extreme improbability of the visit ; the second from the number of 
 times in succession that the impression proved correct. 
 
 Miss M. E. Pritchard, of Tan-y-coed, Bangor, says : — 
 
 " January 30th, 1884. 
 
 (54) " One night, at 12 o'clock, I felt a conviction that a friend of ours, 
 Mr. Jephson, was coming to see us very shortly. I mentioned it to my 
 sister, who merely said it was very improbable, as he must be on his way 
 to Canada, as such was his intention when we had last seen him. 
 
 " It was greatly to her astonishment when he actually arrived next 
 morning at 9 a.m. When questioned as to the time of his arrival, we 
 found it corresponded to the time of my remark, and, still more curious, 
 he was then thinking of coming straight down to see us, but decided to 
 wait till morning. This was in March, 1880, as far as I can remember." 
 
 In reply to inquiries, Miss Pritchard adds : — 
 
 " February 7th, 1884. 
 
 " In reply to your question as to whether any other previous impres- 
 sions had not turned out true, I think, as far as I can remember, any deep 
 impression I have ever had as to anyone calling has invariably been 
 true." 
 
 The following corroboration is from Miss Pritchard's sister : — 
 
 " Tan-y-coed, February 8th, 1884. 
 " I distinctly remember my sister telling me (at the time) of her im- 
 pression that a friend was on his way to see us, which turned out to be the 
 fact. — E. B. Pritchard." 
 
 [About the second case (No. 55) omitted here, Mr. Gurney says : — 'l 
 
 Here real pains seem to have been taken to test the phenomenon 
 fairlj?- ; but the case is rather remote, and it is very unfortunate that no 
 notes were taken at the time. Some further specimens will be found in 
 
Chap. VI] AND OF MENTAL PICTURES 183 
 
 the Supplement ; and parallel cases where there was an actual sensory 
 impression of the person about to arrive will be found in Chapter XIV., § 7. 
 
 § 5. So far, the impressions that corresponded with real events have 
 all been ideas of a more or less abstract kind ; the fact was realised, but 
 no image of the actual scene was called up in the percipient's mind. We 
 now come to a series of more concrete impressions — still belonging, how- 
 ever, to the non-sensory family ; for though they have evoked sensory 
 images with more or less distinctness, they have not suggested to the 
 percipient any actual affection of the senses. And they continue to 
 present this marked point of analogy to the results of experimental 
 thought-transference, that the images or the scene evoked before the 
 percipient's mind reflected (either wholly or in great part) the images or 
 scene with which the agent's attention was actually occupied. 
 
 In alleged transferences of this distinct and detailed sort, it is, of 
 course, essential to the evidence that the scene with which the percipient 
 is inwardly impressed should not be one that might, in the ordinary course 
 of things, have been pictured correctly, or with sufficient correctness for 
 the description to seem applicable. The tendency to make the most of 
 such correspondences must here be carefully borne in mind. [An illus- 
 tration is omitted.] 
 
 The following cases seem to be free from objections. The first shall 
 be another specimen from the remarkable series of impressions which have 
 been experienced by Mr. J. G. Keulemans (see pp. 140 and 175). 
 
 " November, 1882. 
 (56) " One morning, not long ago, while engaged with some very easy 
 work, I saw in my mind's eye a little wicker basket, containing five eggs, 
 two very clean, of a more than usually elongated oval and of a yellowish 
 hue. one very round, plain white, but smudged all over with dirt ; the 
 remaining two bore no peculiar marks. I asked myself what that insig- 
 nificant but sudden image could mean. I never think of similar objects. 
 But that basket remained fixed in my mind, and occupied it for some 
 moments. About two hours later I v/ent into another room for lunch. I 
 was at once struck with the remarkable similarity between the eggs 
 standing in the egg-cups on the breakfast table, and those two very long 
 ones I had in my imagination previously seen. * Why do you keep looking 
 at those eggs so carefully ' ' asked my wife ; and it caused her great 
 astonishment to learn from me how many eggs had been sent by her 
 mother half an hour before. She then brought up the remaining three ; 
 there was the one with the dirt on it, and the basket, the same as I had seen. 
 On further inquiry, I found that the eggs had been kept together by my 
 mother-in-law, that she had placed them in the basket and thought of 
 sending them to me ; and, to use her own words, ' I did of course think 
 of you at that moment.' She did this at 10 on the morning, which (as I 
 know from my regular habits) must have been just the time of my 
 impression ' J. G. Keui.emans." 
 
 Mrs. Keulemans tells us that she has almost forgotten the incident. 
 "All I can say is that my husband looked at some eggs and made the 
 remark that he had seen them before. I know he told me my mother had 
 sent them." 
 
 Here the very triviality of this incident, as well as the smallness and 
 
184 TRANSFERENCE OF IDEAS [Chap. Vl 
 
 definiteuess of the object visualised, makes the resemblance to cases of 
 experimental thought-transference specially close. 1 
 
 In the examples which follow, the idea of something less circumscribed 
 than a single object, and more of the nature of a complete scene, seems to 
 have been transmitted. 
 
 [Case 57 is here omitted.] The next instance is from Mr. John Hop- 
 kins, of 23, King Street, Carmarthen. 
 
 " May 2nd, 1884. 
 
 (58) " One evening, in the early sprmg of last year (1883), as I was 
 retiring to bed. and v/hilst I was in the full enjo^'ment of good health and 
 active senses — I distinctly saw my mother and my younger sister ci^nng. 
 I was here in Carmarthen, and they were away in Monmouthshire, 80 miles 
 distant. They distinctly appeared to me to be giving way to grief, and 
 I was at once positive that some domestic bereavement had taken place. 
 I said to myself, ' I shall hear something of this in the morning.' \\lien 
 the morning came, the first thing which was handed to me was a letter 
 from my father in Monmouthshire, statmg that they had, on the day of 
 writing, had intelligence that my nephew had just died. The little boy 
 was the son of my elder sister, living in North Devon. There was no 
 doubt but that my mother and younger sister had both given way to 
 grief on the day of my strange illusion, and it was in some mysterious 
 manner communicated to my mind — together with a certani presentiment 
 that I was on the eve of intelligence of a death in the family. I thought 
 it most probable, though, that the imaginative faculty added — in a 
 purely local manner — the idea of speedy intelligence to the communica- 
 tion which the mind received in some way from Monmouthshire. 
 
 " It was the only occurrence of the sort I have ever experienced. 
 
 " John Hopkins." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mr. Hopkins writes, on May 15, 1884 : — 
 
 " I, at Carmarthen, had news on the following morning, as I thoroughly 
 expected to, of a death — that of a nephew. I had no opportunity of 
 mentioning the circumstance to anyone before the letter came. I am sorry 
 to say, too, that I have destroyed the letter. 
 
 " As to the reality of the scene in my mind — speaking as correctly as 
 I can at this distance of time from the occurrence (about a year ago) — 
 I. don't think the affair did produce a picture on m}:' mind Diore vivid 
 than might have been summoned there by closing the eyes and putting 
 some strain upon the imagination. It certainly did not make the outward 
 
 ^ Mr. Keulemans is a trained observer, and has made a careful study of his peculiar 
 mental pictures, the subjects of which range from single objects, as in the above case, 
 to complete scenes. He says : " They are always marked by a strange sensation. 
 There is no attempt on my part to conjure them up — on the contrary, they come 
 quite suddenty and unexpectedly, binding my thoughts so fixedly to the subject 
 as to render all external influences imperceptible. Whenever I took the trouble 
 to ascertain whether my impressions corresponded to real events, I found them 
 invariably to do so, even in the most minute details." But his cases naturally differ 
 in their evidential force. He tells us, for instance, that on New Year's Eve, 1881, 
 he had a vivid picture of his family circle in Holland, but missed from the group his 
 youngest sister, a child of 14, whose absence from home on such an occasiuu was 
 most improbable. He wrote at once to ask if this sister was ill ; but the answer 
 was that, contrary to all precedent, she had been away from home. This may plainly 
 have been an o.-ccidcraal coincidence. 
 
Chap. VI] AND OF MENTAL PICTURES 185 
 
 eye fancy it saw something, as the Bishop of Carlisle has suggested may be 
 the case in some instances. But there was this peculiarity. The scene 
 was impressed upon my mind without closing of the eyes or any other 
 inducement to absent-mindedness, and without the imagination from 
 myself, so far as I can say, going out in that direction. It was also more 
 firmly riveted upon my mind than any passing, or what one may term 
 accidental, impression would be. It was fixed there. I could not get rid of 
 it, and I felt certain it meant something, which it certainly did. 
 
 " Although the locale was familiar to me, I don't think there had been 
 more wanderings of memory to it than to other places I knew, and the 
 state of grief which my relatives were in may be said to have been the 
 only exceptional feature." 
 
 In conversation with Mr. Hopkins, I learnt that his father, mother, and 
 younger sister were the only three relatives at home ; and that his im- 
 pression as to the grief of the two latter resulted in apprehension about 
 his father — led him, that is, to a wrong guess. On the other hand I am 
 sure, from his account, that the impression itself was of a very strong and 
 peculiar kind. 
 
 [Cases 59, 60, 61 are omitted.] The next case differs from most of the 
 preceding, in that the condition of the agent was only slightly abnormal, 
 and the probability that the impressions of the percipient were telepathic 
 rests entirely on the exactitude of detail in the correspondence. The name 
 of the narrator, Mrs. L., is only withheld from publication because her 
 friends would object to its appearance. She has had other similar ex- 
 periences, but the following is the only one that she can accurately recall. 
 
 " January, 1885. 
 
 (62) " Some years ago, the writer, when recovering from an illness, had 
 a remarkable experience of ' second-sight.' It v/as thus : — 
 
 " A friend had beexi invited to dinner, whom the writer was most 
 anxious to consult on a subject of grave anxiety. At 7 o'clock the servant 
 came to ask, ' if dinner should be served or not, as the guest had not 
 arrived.' 
 
 " The writer said at once, and without hesitation, ' No, put off the 
 
 dinner till 8 o'clock. Mr. A. will arrive at Station by 7.45 train ; 
 
 send the carriage there to meet him.' 
 
 " The writer's husband, surprised at this announcement, said, ' Why 
 did you not tell us this before, and when did Mr. A. let you know of the 
 delay in his arrival ? ' 
 
 " The vva-iter then explained that there had been no intimation from 
 Mr. A., but that as she had been lying there, on the couch, and anxiously 
 hoping to see her guest, she had had a distinct vision of him, at a certain 
 place (mentioning the name of the town) ; that she had seen him going 
 over a ' House to Let ' ; that, having missed the train and also the ferry, 
 he had crossed the river in a small boat and scrambled up the steep bank, 
 tripping in doing so, and that he had run across a ploughed field, taking up 
 
 the train at a side station, which would arrive at at a quarter to 
 
 8 p.m. 
 
 " The writer gave all these particulars without any sort of mental 
 effort, and felt surprised herself at the time that they should arise to her 
 mind and tongue. 
 
 " Presently Mr. A. arrived full of apologies, and surprised beyond 
 measure to find his friend's carriage awaiting him at the station. He then 
 went on to explain that he had that morning quite suddenly taken it into 
 
i86 TRANSFERENCE OF IDEAS [Chap. VI 
 
 his head to leave town for , and finding it so fresh and healthy a 
 
 place, he had been tempted to look over some houses to let, hoping to 
 be able to get one for a few weeks in the season ; that he had lost time 
 in doing this, and missed both train and ferry ; that he had bribed a 
 small boat to row him over ; that in getting up the side bank, he fell, 
 which delayed him again, but that he had just contrived to catch the train 
 at a siding, by running breathless over a field ; that he had intended to 
 telegraph on arriving at the station, but, meeting the carriage there, he 
 had felt bound to come on, to explain and apologise, in spite of delay, and 
 ' morning dress,' &c., &c." 
 
 The following is a letter from Mr. A. to Mrs. L. : — 
 
 " February i6th, 1885. 
 
 " Dear Mrs. L., — Anent that Indian incident, your seeing me, and 
 what I was doing at Barrackpore one evening, you yourself being in 
 Calcutta at the time. 
 
 " It is now so long ago, 13 years, I think, that I cannot recall all the 
 circumstances, but I do remember generally. 
 
 " I left home one morning without the intention of going from Calcutta 
 during the day, but T did go from. Calcutta to Barrackpore and spent some 
 time in looking through the bungalows to let. 
 
 " I remember I crossed in a small boat — not b^?- the ferry, and my 
 impression is that I did not land at the usual jetty, but, instead, at the 
 bank opposite the houses which I wished to see. 
 
 ' I missed the train by which I would ordinarily have travelled, and 
 consequently arrived in Calcutta considerably later than your usual 
 dmner-hour. 
 
 ' I cannot remember distinctly that I found any gharry at the Barrack- 
 pore train, Calcutta Station, but you may probably remember whether 
 you sent the gharry ; but I do remember my astonishment that you had 
 put back dinner against my return from Barrackpore by that particular 
 train, you having had no previous direct knowledge of my having gone to 
 Barrackpore at all. 
 
 " I remember, too, your telhng me generally what I had been doing at 
 Barrackpore, and how I had missed the earlier train. And on my inquiry 
 ' How on earth do you know these things ? ' you said, ' I saw you.' 
 Expecting me by that train, I can quite understand your having sent the 
 carriage for me, although that particular item is not clearly on my memory. 
 
 " I can well remember that at the time of the incident you were in a 
 very delicate state of health. 
 
 " Do you remember that other occasion in Calcutta, a holiday, when 
 
 Mrs. called, I being out, and on her inquiring for me your iniorming 
 
 her that I had gone to the bootmaker's and the hatter's, you havmg had 
 no previous intimation from me of any such intention on my part .•' and 
 our astonishment and amazement when I did a little later turn up, a new 
 hat in my hand, and fresh from registering an order at the bootmaker's ? 
 
 " These have always appeared to me very extraordinary incidents, and 
 the first, especially, incapable of explanation in an ordinary way." 
 
 Mrs. L. recollects the other incident referred to, but she is not inclined 
 to think it of much importance. 
 
 She adds : — 
 
 ' ' The river crossed was the Hooghly from Serampore to Barrackpore, 
 where the house was situated which Mr. A. looked over. The station he 
 arrived at was in Calcutta, I think called the South Eastern, but of this 
 I am not sure." 
 
Chap. VI] AND OF MENTAL PICTURES 187 
 
 The next account is from a lady who is an active philanthropist, and 
 as practical and un visionary a person as could be found. She has no 
 special interest in our work, and withholds her name on the ground that 
 her friends would dislike or despise the subject. This is one of the ways in 
 which the present state of thought and feeling often prevents the facts from 
 r.aving their legitimate force. 
 
 " May 9th, 1883. 
 (63) " It happened one Tuesday last January. I was going to start for 
 one of my usual visits to Southampton. In the morning I received a letter 
 from a friend saying he was going to hunt that day, and would write next 
 day, so that I should get the letter on my return home. In the train, 
 being tired, I put down my book and shut my eyes, and presently the 
 whole scene suddenly occurred before me — a hunting field and two men 
 riding up to jump a low stone wall. My friend's horse rushed at it, could 
 not clear it, and blundered on to his head, throwing off his rider, and the 
 whole scene vanished. I was wide awake the whole time. My friend 
 is a great rider, and there was no reason why such an accident should 
 have befallen him. Directly I arrived at Southampton I wrote to him, 
 simply saying I knew he had had a fall, and hoped he v/as not hurt. On 
 my return late on Wednesday night, not finding the promised letter, I 
 wrote a few lines, merely saying I should expect to hear all about his spill 
 next day, and I mentioned to two people that evening on my return what 
 I had seen ; also that Tuesday evening, dining with friends, I spoke of 
 what had happened in the train, and they all promptly laughed at me. 
 On Thursday morning I received a letter from my friend, telling me he 
 had had a fall, riding at a low stone wall, that the horse had not been able 
 to clear it, and had blundered on to his head, that he was not much hurt, 
 and had later on remounted. He had not. when he wrote, received either 
 of my letters, as my Tuesday one only arrived in Scotland on Thursday 
 morning, and my Wednesday one on Friday. When he received my 
 letters, he only declared I must have been asleep. Nothing of the sort 
 ever happened to me before or since. It all seemed very natural and did 
 not alarm me. " H. G. B." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mrs. B. adds : — 
 
 " My friend, who is a hard-headed Scotchman, declined to say another 
 word about it. All I know is that there were two horsemen riding up to 
 the same spot." 
 
 In a personal interview, Mrs. B. told the present writer that her vision 
 took place about 3 o'clock in the afternoon, and that she had heard from 
 her friend that his accident took place " after lunch." She had no idea of 
 disaster, and felt sure he was not much hurt. She cannot say whether 
 her eyes were open or shut, but is certain that the experience was an 
 altogether unique one. 
 
 [Case 64 is omitted.] We received the next account through the kind- 
 ness of Mr. J. Bradley Dyne, of 2, Nev/ Square, Lincoln's Inn. The incident 
 took place in his house at Highgate, and the narrator is his sister-in-law. 
 The case brings us again to the very verge of actual sensory hallucination. 
 It seems also to be an extreme instance of a deferred or a latent telepathic 
 impression — the death of the agent (allowing for longitude) having preceded 
 the percipient's experience by about lo hours. This feature does not seem 
 specially surprising, when we remember how actual impressions of sense 
 
i88 TRANSFERENCE OF IDEAS [Chap. VI 
 
 may pass unnoted, and yet emerge into consciousness hours afterwards, 
 either in dream or in some moment of silence or recueillcment. (See above, 
 p, 144.) 
 
 " 1883. 
 
 (65) " I had known Mr. as a medical man, under whose treat- 
 ment I had been for some years, and at whose hands I had experienced 
 great kindness. He had ceased to attend me for considerably more than a 
 year at the time of his death. I was aware that he had given up practice, 
 but beyond that I knew nothing of his proceedings, or of the state of his 
 health. At the time I last saw him, he appeared particularly well, and 
 even made some remark himself as to the amount of vigour and work left 
 in him. 
 
 " On Thursday, the i6th day of December, 1875, I had been for some 
 little time on a visit at my brother-in-law's and sister's house near London. 
 I was in good health, but from the morning and throughout the day I 
 felt unaccountably depressed and out of spirits, which I attributed to the 
 gloominess of the w^eather. A short time after lunch, about 2 o'clock, I 
 thought I would go up to the nursery to amuse myself with the children, 
 and try to recover my spirits. The attempt failed, and I returned to the 
 dining-room, where I sat by myself, my sister being engaged elsewhere. 
 
 The thought of Mr. came into my mind, and suddenly, with my eyes 
 
 open, as I believe, for I was not feeling sleepy, I seemed to be in a room 
 in which a man was lying dead in a small bed. I recognised the face at 
 
 once as that of Mr. , and felt no doubt that he was dead, and not 
 
 asleep only. The room appeared to be bare and without carpet or 
 furniture. I cannot say how long the appearance lasted. I did not 
 mention the appearance to my sister or brother-in-law at the time. I 
 tried to argue with myself that there could be nothing in what I had seen, 
 
 chiefly on the ground that from what I knew of Mr. 's circumstances 
 
 it was most improbable that, if dead, he would be in a room in so bare 
 and unfurnished a state. Two days afterwards, on December i8th, I left 
 my sister's house for home. About a week after my arrival, another of 
 
 ray sisters read out of the daily papers the announcement of Mr. 's 
 
 death, which had taken place abroad, and on December i6th, the day on 
 which I had seen the appearance. 
 
 " I have since been informed that Mr. had died in a small village 
 
 hospital in a warm foreign climate, having been suddenly attacked with 
 illness whilst on his travels." 
 
 In answer to an inquiry Mr. Dyne says : — 
 
 " My sister-in-law tells me that the occasion which I mentioned to you 
 is absolutely the only one on which she has seen any vision of the kind." 
 
 We learn from Mr. 's widow that the room in which he died fairly 
 
 corresponded with the above description, and that the hour of death was 
 3.30 a.m. 
 
 These latter narratives might suggest a sort of incipient clairvoyayice^ 
 But in the present state of our knowledge, it would be rash to ascribe any 
 phenomenon to independent clairvoyance, which could by any possibility 
 be regarded as telepathic ; for the simple reason that the phenomena on 
 record which (if correctly reported) must beyond doubt have been due to 
 independent clairvoyance, ai-e extremely rare in comparison with those 
 
 ^ As regards the appearance of the agent's own figure in the scene, see tho reirsarks 
 on some parallel dream-cases, Chap, viii., part ii., end of § 6. ~ 
 
Chap. VI] AND OF MENTAL PICTURES 189 
 
 which, if correctly reported, can be accounted for by thought-transfer- 
 ence. Thus in the last example — granting the possibility of deferred 
 impressions — there is no difficulty in connecting the idea of the room, and 
 even the idea of actual death, with the perceptions and thoughts of the 
 dying man. It would be inconvenient, however, to refuse the term clair- 
 voyance to cases where telepathic action reaches such a pitch that the 
 percipient seems actually to be using the senses of some person or persons 
 at the distant scene. And it will perhaps suffice to save confusion, if I note 
 at once the difference between clairvoyance of this extreme telepathic 
 type (which is still fairly within the scope of this book), and any supposed 
 extension, for which no conditioning " agency " can be assigned, of the 
 percipient's own senses. [No. 66 is omitted.] 
 
 I had hoped to conclude this chapter with a case showing how a special 
 condition of the percipient's mind may open the door (so to speak) to a 
 telepathic impression, and also exemplifying the occurrence of a series of 
 these vivid mental pictures to a single percipient. On the occasions re- 
 ferred to, a deliberate effort on the percipient's part seems to have been 
 involved in receiving, or rather in obtaining, a true impression of the 
 aspect and surroundings of absent persons ; but unless we would assert 
 (which we have no grounds for doing) that the continued existence of 
 those persons, and their pre-established relation to the percipient, were 
 not necessary conditions for the impression, we must still hold them to 
 have been technically the agents. One of these agents, however — a medical 
 man — while unable to resist the proofs which he has received of this sort 
 of telepathic invasion, has so invincible a dread and dislike of the subject 
 that for the present, in deference to his wishes, the account is withheld 
 from publication. To " believe and tremble " is not a very scientific state 
 of mind, and it is one for which we trust that there will be less and less 
 excuse, as psychical research is gradually redeemed from supernatural and 
 superstitious associations. Meanwhile, we must treat it with indulgence ; 
 merely noting how the very qualities which have so often operated to swell 
 lists of spurious marvels may equally operate to hamper the record and 
 recognition of facts. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 EMOTIONAL AND MOTOR EFFECTS 
 
 § I . We come next to a class of cases which are characterised not so much 
 by the distinctness of the idea as by the strengtli of the emotion produced 
 in the percipient. In some of tliese the emotion has depended on a definite 
 idea, and has been connected with a sense of calamity to a particular indi- 
 vidual, or a particular household : in others it has not had reference to 
 any definite idea, and has seemed at the time quite causeless and unreason- 
 able. Sometimes, again, the analogy with experimental cases, in the 
 direct reflection of experience from mind to mind, is distinctly retained,* 
 the experience of the percipient seeming actually to reproduce that of a 
 relative or friend who is in some physical or mental crisis at a distance ; 
 while in other cases a peculiar distress on the one side is so strikingly con- 
 temporaneous with a unique condition on the other, that we cannot refuse 
 to consider the hypothesis of a causal connection. 
 
 From the point of view of evidence, this class of emotional impres- 
 sions clearly requires the most careful treatment. There is all the differ- 
 ence between a sensory impression, and even between the more distinct 
 " mental pictures " of the last chapter, and a mere mood. We have no 
 grounds for assuming that the news (for instance) of a friend's death will 
 incite a man of sense and honesty to say that he saw, heard, felt, or strongly 
 pictured, something unusual at or near the time of its occurrence, unless 
 he really did so ; but it is easy to suppose that, having chanced to be 
 slightly out of spirits at the time, he afterwards seems to remember that 
 he was very much depressed indeed, and even filled with a boding of some 
 
 1 The emotional class of impressions is, of course, a field peculiarly ill-adapted for 
 deliberate experiment. Strong emotion cannot be summoned up at will by an experi- 
 menter even in his own mind ; while, if it exists, it probably betrays itself in ways 
 beyond his control. Cases are, indeed, alleged where a secret grief or anxiety on a 
 mesmcriser's part has been reflected in the demeanour of his " subject." But this 
 would not necessarily prove more than that the " subject " was, so to speak, hyper- 
 sesthetic to slight physical signs of mental disturbance — which would be quite in 
 accordance with the one-sided concentration of his mind that is shown in other ways, 
 e.g., in his frequent deafness to any other voice than that of his operator. I may 
 quote for what they are worth the following observations of Mr. H. S. Thompson 
 {Zoist, V. 257) : " One patient who was highly sensitive, and whom I mesmerised 
 for a nervous disorder, could, wlien awake, point out immediately whatever part of 
 my head was touched by a third person. If I mesmerised her when I was in spirits, 
 she was in spirits also ; if I was grave, she was grave ; and I never dared mesmerise 
 her when I was suffering from any annoyance. I did not find that she often had 
 distinct thoughts corresponding with my own, even when I tried to impress her by 
 will with them. But she has experienced and shown a feeling correspovding with the 
 thoughts I had." 
 
 190 
 
Chap. VII] EMOTIONAL AND MOTOR EFFECTS 191 
 
 impending calamity. Nay, since a person who is oppressed by gloom and 
 apprehension will often embrace in mental glances the small group of 
 persons with whom his emotional connection is strongest, he may recall, 
 when one of these persons proves actually to have been passing through a 
 crisis at the time, that this particular one was present to his mind, and 
 may easily glide on into thinking that it was with him that the sense of 
 apprehension was specially connected. In these cases, then, it is of prime 
 importance that the percipient's impression shall be mentioned or other- 
 wise noted by him in an unmistakable way, before the receipt of news as 
 to the supposed agent's condition. And even when we have clear proof 
 that the emotion was really of a strongly-marked character, it is necessary 
 further to obtain some assurance that such moods are not of common 
 occurrence in the percipient's experience. Failing this, it is safest to 
 regard any unusual character that may afterwards be attributed to the 
 emotion as the result of its being afterwards dwelt on in connection with 
 the coincident event. 
 
 It need hardly be added that all cases must be rejected where there 
 has been any appreciable cause for anxiety, however unmistakable and 
 unique the impression may be shown to have been. Thus it cannot be 
 regarded as usual for a lady who is at a friend's house, and intending to 
 remain there for a week or two, to find herself suddenly and irrationally 
 impelled, by the certainty of a domestic calamity, to pack her boxes and 
 sit waiting for a telegram — which, (to borrow the phrase of a business-like 
 informant) was shortly delivered " as per presentiment." But the surmise 
 which was thus confirmed related to a baby grandchild at home ; and 
 though she had not heard that it was ailing, those who watch over the 
 health of young children are often, of course, in a more or less chronic 
 state of nervousness. 
 
 § 2. [Three cases — 67, 68, 69 — are here omitted.] 
 
 In the next example there can be no doubt as to the striking nature 
 of the percipient's experience ; which, indeed, was so distinctly physical 
 in character as to suggest the actual sensory transference of which Mrs. 
 Severn's case (p. 132) was our most precise example. The narrator is 
 Mrs. Reay, of 99, Holland Road, Kensington. 
 
 "August 4th, 1884. 
 
 (70) " I will endeavour to write you an account of the incident, related 
 for you by my friend, Mr. E. Moon. His sister was staying with me at 
 the time. It was in February, but I don't remember what year. We were 
 sitting chatting over our 5 o'clock tea ; I was perfectly well at the time, 
 and much amused with her conversation. As I had several notes to write 
 before dinner, I asked her to leave me alone, or I feared I should not get 
 them finished. She did so, and I went to the writing-table and began to 
 write. 
 
 " All at once a dreadful feeling of illness and faintness came over me, 
 and I felt that I was dying. I had no power to get up to ring the bell for 
 assistance, but sat with my head in my hands utterly helpless. 
 
 " My maid came into the room for the tea things. I thought I would 
 keep her with me, but felt better while she was there, so did not mention 
 my illness to her, thinking it had passed away. However, as soon as I 
 lost the sound of her footsteps, it all came back upon me worse than ever. 
 
19^ EMOTIONAL AND MOTOR EFFECTS [Chap. VII 
 
 In vain I tried to get up and ring the bell or call for help ; I could not 
 move, and thought I was certainly dying. 
 
 " When the dressing bell rang it roused me again, and I made a great 
 effort to rise and go to my room, which I did ; but when my maid came in 
 I was standing by the fire, leaning upon the mantelpiece, trembling all 
 over. She at once came to me and asked what was the matter. I said I 
 did not know, but that I felt very ill indeed. 
 
 " The dinner-hour had arrived, and my husband had not come home. 
 Then, for the first time, it flashed upon my mind that something had 
 happened to him when I v^^as taken ill at the writing-table. This was the 
 first time I had thought about him, so that it was no anxiety on my part 
 about him that had caused my illness. The next half-hour was spent in 
 great suspense ; then he arrived home with his messenger with him ; he 
 was almost in an unconscious state, and remained so for about 24 hours. 
 When he was well enough for me to ask him about his illness, he said he 
 had been veiy well indeed all day, but just as he was preparing to leave 
 his office he became suddenly verj^ ill (just the same time that I was taken 
 Ul at the writing-table), and his messenger had to get a cab and come 
 home with him ; he was quite unable to be left by himself. 
 
 " Emily Reay." 
 
 Mr. Reay, Secretary of the London and North-Western Railway, 
 confirms as follows : — 
 
 " September i8th, 1884. 
 
 " I perfectly well recollect, on the evening of my severe and sudden 
 attack of illness, my wife asking me some questions about it, when, after 
 hearing what I had to say, she told me that almost at the same instant of 
 time (soon after 5 p.m.), when writing, she was seized with a fit of trem- 
 bling and nervous depression, as if she were dying. She went to her 
 room and remained there in the same state until the dinner hour, and as 
 I did not arrive by that time she instinctively felt that something had 
 happened to me, and was on the point of sending to the office to inquire 
 when I left, when I was brought home in a cab. At the time of my 
 seizure I was writing, and it v/as with much difficulty that I was enabled 
 to finish the letter. " S. Reay." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mrs. Reay adds : — 
 
 ' ' I never at any other time in my life had the slightest approach to the 
 sensations I experienced when the sudden illness came over me, under the 
 circumstances mentioned to you. I never in my life fainted, nor have I 
 any tendency that way. The feeling which came over me was a dreadful 
 trembling, with prostration, and a feeling that I was going to die ; and I 
 had no power to rise from the writing-table to ring for assistance. I have 
 never had the same feeling since, and never before that time." 
 
 The uniqueness of the experience may be readily accepted as stated, 
 in a case where its physical character was so distinct as this. But even 
 judging of more doubtful cases, an inference which the percipient's de- 
 scription might hardly v/arrant may sometimes be fairly drawn from the 
 permanent effect made on his mind. 
 
 [Cases 71 and 72 are here omitted.] The writer of the following narra- 
 tive is the editor of a well-known northern newspaper, and was formerly 
 special foreign correspondent of a London paper. A few weeks before the 
 occurrence here described, he had a curious impression corresponding 
 with the death of a friend [case 103 — not here reproduced]. 
 
Chap. VII] EMOTIONAL AND MOTOR EFFECTS 193 
 
 " December nth, 1884. 
 
 (73) " Oi^ the 3rd of May in the same spring [1882], my wife, while 
 taking tea with my daughter, was suddenly seized Vv^ith an epileptic fit, 
 and fell hea^dly to the floor, striking her forehead on the fender ; she was 
 never conscious again, but died the next day. This accident happened 
 between 3 and 4 o'clock in the afternoon. For nearly 5 years my wife had 
 intermittently suffered from epilepsy, but for some 3 months before her 
 death seemed to have completely recovered, which apparent fact had 
 caused much joy in our little family circle, as the poor dear had been a 
 great sufferer. I set this down to show that her death or serious illness 
 was not at all expected at the time it happened. 
 
 " On the morning of the 3rd of May I left for the City, and as my 
 wife kissed her hand to me at the window, I thought how remarkably well 
 and ' like her old self ' she appeared. I went to business in ' high spirits,' 
 and left her in the same ; but somewhere about the time she fell — neither 
 my daughter nor I have been able to fix the time within an hour — I 
 suddenly fell into such a fit of gloom that I was powerless to go on with 
 ray work, and could only sit with my face between my hands, scarcely able 
 to speak to my colleagues in the same office, who became alarmed as they 
 had never seen me in any but a cheerful mood. I was at the time editing 
 England, and as friend after friend dropped into my room, and wanted to 
 know what ailed me, I could only explain my sensation in a phrase (which 
 they and I well remember) which I kept repeating, namely, ' I have a 
 horrible sense of some impending calamity.' So far as I am aware, my 
 thoughts never once turned to my home. If they had, I think I should not 
 have accepted, as I did, an invitation to dine with a friend at a restaurant 
 in the Strand, pressed on me for the express purpose of ' cheering me up.' 
 
 " I was telegraphed for to our office in the Strand, but by an accident 
 it was not forwarded to me to Whitefriars Street at my editorial room : 
 so that I never saw my wife until after 12 at night, when my 8 or 9 hours 
 of fearful depression of spirits (as it instantly struck me) were accounted 
 for. I may add that I am naturally of a buoyant temperament, in fact I 
 may say far above the average of people in that respect, and I was never 
 to my knowledge ever so suddenly or similarly depressed before. My 
 wife, in this case, you will observe, was not dead but simply unconscious 
 when my fit of low spirits set in. 
 
 " There are several witnesses who can testify to these facts, for when 
 it became known at the office that my wife was dead the strong coincidence 
 of my suddenly ' turning so queer ' was a topic of conversation there. I 
 have nothing to add but that we (my wife and I) had been married for 
 25 years, and were extremely fond of each other, and we were both, I 
 should say, of a sympathetic temperament, perhaps more than ordinarily 
 so." 
 
 Mr. Podmore writes on September ist, 1885 : — 
 
 " I called to-day at Mr. 's house. He was out of town, but his 
 
 son and daughter were at home.^ 
 
 " As regards Mr. 's depression on the day of his wife's fatal attack, 
 
 they both assured me that he spoke of this immediately after his return 
 home on the evening of that day, and has frequently mentioned it since. 
 The son has also heard one of his father's colleagues, Mr. Green, describe 
 the circumstance as something quite remarkable. Mr. Green told him 
 
 ^ Our informant has since this date removed to the North of England, v.'here a 
 personal interview with him might easily have been obtained, but was lately missed 
 through an accident. 
 
 O 
 
194 EMOTIONAL AND MOTOR EFFECTS [Chap. VII 
 
 that both himself and others present in the ofhce did all they could to 
 rally Mr. but failed." 
 
 [A full viva voce account of the incident has been given by the narrator 
 to our friend and helper, Mr. A. G. Leonard.] 
 
 Mr. Green writes : — 
 
 " Netherworton House, Steeple Aston, Oxon. 
 
 " September i6th, 1885. 
 
 " Dear Sir, — My friend, Mr. , of England, has asked me to 
 
 corroborate the fact that he suffered from a singular depression all the day 
 of his wife's fatal seizure. I was in his company most of the day, 
 and can fully corroborate his statement. — Yours truly, 
 
 " C. E. Green." 
 
 The next case is from a lady who is willing that her name should be 
 given to any one genuinely interested in this case. She is known to the 
 present writer as a sensible and clear-headed witness, as far from senti- 
 mentality or superstition as can well be conceived. 
 
 " October 27th, 1885. 
 
 {74) " On the Saturday before Easter, 1881, my husband left London 
 for Paris. On the Saturday or Sunday evening he was taken ill, at the 
 hotel, with congestion of the brain, and wandered about the place delirious. 
 Subsequently he was put in a room, and although a man was in attendance, 
 he was, in regard to medical advice, etc., quite neglected. He remained 
 there some days, and by looking in his papers his name was discovered, 
 and his family were communicated with. 
 
 " On the afternoon of Easter Monday, my sons and my daughter had 
 gone out, leaving me at home. I fell into an altogether extraordinary 
 state of depression and restlessness. I tried in vain to distract mj'-self 
 with work and books. I went upstairs and felt beside myself with distress, 
 for what reason I could not tell ; I argued with myself, but the feeling 
 increased. I even had a violent fit of weeping — a thing absolutely alien 
 to my character. I then put on my things, and, in the hope of ridding 
 myself of the uncomfortable feeling, took a hansom cab, and drove about 
 Hyde Park for about three hours — a thing which I should have considered 
 myself stark mad for doing at any other time. I should have been the 
 last person to spend eight shillings on cab fare for nothing. On receiving 
 the news I went over to Paris, where I arrived on the Thursday, and my 
 husband just knew me. The nurse engaged to nurse him told me that she 
 was asked by the waiter if my Christian name was M. [Mrs. S.'s name, 
 and a not very common one], as that was the name that my husband was 
 constantly calling out during his delirium. He died some days afterwards. 
 
 " M. S." 
 
 I learn from both Mrs. S. and her son that she mentioned her remark- 
 able experience to her family on the Monday evening. Her son writes as 
 follows : — 
 
 " I beg to corroborate my mother's account of the circumstances 
 mentioned. Her distress and the circumstances of the cab drive are 
 entirely foreign to her character. My father was in delicate health, 
 although seldom actually ill. " £_ g " 
 
Chap. VII] EMOTIONAL AND MOTOR EFFECTS 195 
 
 In answer to some questions addressed to Mrs. S., Mr. E. S. replies : — 
 
 " My mother had no particular anxiety about my father's health. He 
 left on the Saturday for Paris, and was then in his usual health, and she 
 did not particularly connect her feelings with him." 
 
 [I suggested a difficulty as to the driving about Hyde Park, since it 
 is only in a restricted portion of that park that cabs are permitted to pass. 
 But Mrs. S. adheres to the word.] 
 
 [Case 75 is omitted.] 
 
 § 3. On the supposition that a close natural bond between two persons 
 is a favourable condition for telepathic influence, there is one group of 
 persons among whom we might expect to find a disproportionate number 
 of instances — namely, twins. As a matter of fact, we have a certain 
 number of twin cases, which, though actually small, is indisputably dis- 
 proportionate, if we remember what an infinitesimally small proportion 
 of the population twins form. I will quote here the three examples which 
 properly belong to this chapter. It may be of interest to compare them 
 with the cases given by Mr. F. Galton {Inquiries into Human Faculty, 
 pp. 226-31), of consentaneous thought and action on the part of twins. 
 Mr. Galton attributes the coincidences to a specially close similarity of 
 constitution. The pair may be roughly compared to two watches, which 
 begin to go at the same hour, and keep parallel with one another in their 
 advance through life. This theory seems fairly to account for the occur- 
 rence of special physiological or pathological crises at the same point of 
 the two lives. The twins, though separated, have their croup or their 
 whooping-cough simultaneously. The explanation, however^... seems a 
 little strained when applied to the simultaneous purchase in different 
 towns of two sets of champagne glasses of similar pattern, owing to a 
 sudden impulse on the part of each of the twins to surprise the other with 
 a present. If it were possible — which it can hardly be — to make sure that 
 there had been no previous mention of the subject between the brothers, 
 and that the idea was really and complete^ impromptu, one might hint 
 that the coincidence here was telepathic. And, at any rate, the cases to 
 be now quoted seem outside the range of a pre-established physiological 
 harmony ; with them, the alternative is between telepathy and accident. 
 [I omit two of these — 76 and 78 — Ed.] The remaining case is from Mr. 
 James Carroll, who, when he wrote, was in attendance on an invalid, under 
 the care of Dr. Wood, The Priory, Roehampton. I have had a long 
 interview with him, as well as a good deal of correspondence ; and I have 
 no doubt whatever that the facts are correctly recorded. 
 
 " July, 1884. 
 
 (77) " I beg to forward my experience of about six years ago, while 
 living in the employment of Colonel Turbervill, near Bridgend, Glamorgan, 
 and a twin brother in the same capacity with a lady at Chobham Place, 
 Bagshot, Surrey. 
 
 " I may mention that my brother and I were devotedly attached from 
 children, and our resemblance to each other so remarkable that only one 
 or two of our family then living, and oldest friends, could distinguish any 
 
196 . EMOTIONAL AND MOTOR EFFECTS [Chap. VIT 
 
 difference between us. Up to June 17th, 1878, I had not known my 
 brother to have one day's illness, and in consequence of having about this 
 time recovered heavy financial loss, there was this and other unusual cause 
 for cheerfulness. But on the morning of the date given, about half-past 
 II, I experienced a strange sadness and depression. Unable to account 
 for it, I turned to my desk, thinking of my brother. I looked at his last 
 letter to see the date, and tried to detect if there was anything unusual 
 in it but failed. I wrote off to my brother, closed my desk, and felt 
 compelled to exclaim quite aloud, ' My brother or I will break down.' 
 This I afterwards found was the first day of his fatal illness. 
 
 " I wrote again to him, but in consequence of his being ill I received 
 no reply. We usually wrote twice a week. I tried to persuade myself 
 his silence was due to being busy. On the following Saturday, the 22nd, 
 while speaking to Mr. Turbervill, a sudden depression, which I had never 
 before realised, and which I feel impossible to describe, came over me. I 
 felt strange and unwell. I retired as soon as possible, thankful my state 
 of mind had not been noticed. I would have gone to my room, but felt it 
 might be noticed, and felt frightened too, as if something might suddenly 
 happen to me. 
 
 " I went, instead, into the footman's pantry, where they were cleaning 
 the plate, and sat down, suppressed my feelings, but alluded to a dulness 
 and concern for my brother. I was speaking, when a messenger entered 
 with a telegram to announce my brother's dangerous state, and requesting 
 my immediate presence. He died on the following Monday morning. It 
 is clearly proved that at the time I felt the melancholy described he was 
 speaking of me in great distress. We were never considered superstitious, 
 and I was never apt to feelings of melanchol3^ 
 
 " My brother and I were well known to Dr. Young, of 30, Westbourne 
 Square, Paddington ; and to Mr. Trollope, Solicitor, 31, Abingdon Street, 
 Westminster. "James Carroll." 
 
 In repl}^ to inquiries Mr. Carroll says : — 
 
 " August 8th, 1884. 
 
 " I find it difficult now, after the lapse of time and many changes, to 
 get the memory of friends to recall the subjects of our correspondence. I 
 left South Wales on the death of my brother, and have been moving about 
 among strangers ever since ; circumstances on this part of the matter are 
 singularly against me. 
 
 " You asked in your previous letter, was the impression of distress 
 and apprehension which I described, rare to me in my experience ? I 
 never before felt anything like it, except in a milder form, before the 
 death of my mother, about 14 years ago, while I was at Lord Robarts' - 
 seat in Arnhill, and my mother in London. The sensation then was 
 about two or three days previous to her death. I have always been an 
 opponent to ghost theory, and till my brother's death I never thought to 
 entertain the idea that there could be any unseen power in the thought of 
 apparitions. 
 
 " My brother's death was from a cold neglected, and infiammation 
 rapidly setting in. We were twins, his age at time of death 39 about. 
 From our extraordinary resemblance we were well known. I may mention 
 my brother being the only near relation left. 
 
 " I sent to Ireland for signatures to a distant relati^^'e, who was with 
 me as an adopted son shortly after my brother's death, for about two 
 years. He is about 18 years of age ; his name, too, is James Carroll. His 
 corroboration comes very close to the time. 
 
 " An old friend, of 25 years, 30 I think, holding a good position in one 
 
Chap. VIL] EMOTIONAL AND MOTOR EFFECTS 197 
 
 of our chief banking houses, also promised to corroborate, a day or two 
 ago. I enclose now a note from him, just received. He remembers the 
 subject. I often, just after my brother's death, spoke of it to him. 
 
 '•J.c." 
 
 A nephew and namesake of Mr. Carroll's writes as follows : — 
 
 " Clonmel, Ireland. 
 
 " August loth, 1884. 
 " I hereby certify that Mr. Carroll frequently, during the early part of 
 my residence with hin, about 5 years ago, spoke of the presentiment he 
 describes in a letter written to you, a copy of which he has sent me. 
 
 " James Carroll." 
 
 The following is a letter to Mr. Carroll from Mr. James Martin, of i, 
 Oak Villa, Avenue Road, Acton. 
 
 " August 1 6th, 1884. 
 " Dear James, — From the time of your brother's death till the present, 
 I have spent much time in your society. I remember v.ell the account you 
 gave me of the dreadful depression of mind you passed through just 
 previous to his death. It vv^as singular, but true. 
 
 " James Martin." 
 
 Mr. Carroll showed me a letter written by Mrs. Benyan, his brother's 
 employer, at the time when the brother was dangerously ill. The letter 
 is to a solicitor, and expresses a desire that he, James Carroll, should 
 be informed of the illness. It proves that the illness was sudden and that 
 Mr. Carroll was unav\^are of it. 
 
 § 4. We may now pass to a group of these cases in which the primary 
 element of the emotional impression is a sense of being wanted — an impulse 
 to go somewhere or do something. 
 
 The first example is from the Rev. E. D. Banister, of Whitechapel 
 Vicarage, Preston. 
 
 " November 12th, 1885. 
 
 (79) " My father on the day of his death had gone out of the house 
 about 2.30 p.m., to have his usual afternoon stroll in the garden and 
 fields. He had not been absent more than 7 or 8 minutes when, as I 
 was talking to my wife and sister, I was seized with a very urgent desire 
 to go to him. (The conversation related to a visit which we proposed to 
 pay that afternoon to a neighbour, and no allusion was made to my 
 father.) The feeling that I ought to go and see him came upon me with 
 irresistible force. I insisted upon all in the house going out to find my 
 father. I was remonstrated with — my very anxiety seeming so unreason- 
 able. My father's afternoon stroll was a regular habit of life in fine 
 weather, and I had no reason to give why on that particular occasion I 
 must insist on his being found. Search was made, and it was my sad lot 
 to find him dead in the field, in a place which, according to the route he 
 ordinarily adopted, he would have reached about 7 or 8 minutes after 
 leaving the house. 
 
 " My idea is that when he felt the stroke of death coming upon him 
 he earnestly desired to see me, and that, by the operation of certain 
 psychical laws, the desire was communicated to me. 
 
 " E. D. Banister." 
 
198 EMOTIONAL AND MOTOR EFFECTS [Chap. VII 
 
 In reply to inquiries Mr. Banister adds : — 
 
 " In reply to your letter I have to state : — 
 
 " I . Vivid impressions of the kind I have related are utterly unknown 
 to me ; the one related is unique in my experience. 
 
 "2. There was not the least cause for anxiety owing to the absence 
 of my father. It only seemed a short time since he had gone out of the 
 room, and on this account my urgency was deemed unreasonable. 
 
 " 3. The date was January gth, 1883." 
 
 We have confirmed this date by the obituary notice in the Preston 
 Chyonicle. 
 
 Mr. Banister's wife and sister supply the following corroboration : — 
 
 " We have seen the statement which Mr. Banister has forwarded to 
 the Psychical Research Society, relating to the strong impression by 
 which he was irresistibly urged in search of his father on the afternoon 
 of January gth, 1883, and we are able to confirm all details given in that 
 statement. " Mary Banister. 
 
 " Agnes Banister." 
 
 In conversation Mr. Banister informed me that his father was a 
 remarkably hale old man, and there had never been the slightest anxiety 
 about his being out alone. He further mentioned that the compulsion 
 seemed to come to him " from outside." 
 
 The fono-,ving instance is from Mrs. C, of 11, Upper Hamilton Terrace, 
 N.W. 
 
 " December 17th, 1883. 
 
 (80) " On December 2nd, 1877, I was at church. My children wished 
 to remain to a christening. I said, ' I cannot, somebody seems calling me ; 
 something is the matter.' I returned home to find nothing ; but next 
 morning two telegrams summoned me to the death-bed of my husband, 
 from whom I had had a cheerful letter on the Saturday, and who left me 
 in excellent spirits the Thursday before. I only arrived in time to see 
 him die." 
 
 The following is the sons' corroboration : — 
 
 " We remember, perfectly, our mother leaving the church, saying she 
 felt she was wanted, someone was calling her. The next day our father 
 died, December 3rd, 1877. " George C. 
 
 " John A. C." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mrs. C. says : — 
 
 " February 19th, 1884. 
 
 (i) "I cannot say that the experience of some one calling me was 
 unique. I have often had strong impressions of things occurring, and 
 such things have happened, but not having set down the dates, I could 
 not be sufficiently certain to satisfy myself. ^ 
 
 (2) " My husband wrote me a cheerful letter on the Friday, November 
 30th, and on the Saturday, December ist, only mentioning that he was a 
 little bilious, but that he was going to Leicester that afternoon. He was, 
 however, so much worse that afternoon that he went to bed. In the night 
 he was found by a gentleman to be out of bed, and unable to get in, and 
 he mistook the gentleman for me. All Sunday he was dying, and my 
 friends could not telegraph, and there was no train. On Monday I received 
 two telegrams, early in the morning. As soon as I read your letter my 
 
 ^ One of these cases [No. 204, omitted here], however, seems to have been quite 
 precise. 
 
Chap. VII] EMOTIONAL AND MOTOR EFFECTS 199 
 
 sons both said they remembered the circumstance quite well and signed 
 the enclosed. George was 10 years old, John 12 years." 
 
 Asked whether she would have been certain to stay for the christening 
 under ordinary circumstances, Mrs. C. replied in the affirmative ; and that 
 the boys were disappointed. She is without any theory on these matters ; 
 and simply reports an undoubted experience. 
 
 The following case is very similar. The narrator is Mr. A. Skirving, 
 foreman at Winchester Cathedral. 
 
 " Cathedral Yard, Winchester. 
 
 " January 31st, 1884. 
 
 (81) "I respectfully beg to offer you a short statement of my experience 
 on a subject which I do not understand. Let me premise that I am not a 
 scholar, as I left school when 12 years of age in 1827, and I therefore 
 hope you will forgive all sins against composition and grammar. I am a 
 working foreman of masons at Winchester Cathedral, and have been 
 for the last 9 years a resident in this city. I am a native of 
 Edinburgh. 
 
 " It is now more than 30 years ago that I was living in London, very 
 near where the Great Western Railway now stands, but which was not 
 then built. I was working in the Regent's Park for Messrs. Mowlem, 
 Burt, and Freeman, who at that time had the Government contract for 
 3 years for the mason's work of the capital, and who yet carry on a mighty 
 business at Millbank, Westminster. I think it was Gloucester Gate, if 1 
 mistake not. At all events, it was that gate of Regent's Park to the east- 
 ward of the Zoological Gardens, at the north-east corner of the park. The 
 distance from my home was too great for me to get home to meals, so I 
 carried my food with me, and therefore had no call to leave the work all 
 day. On a certain day, however, I suddenly felt an intense desire to go 
 home, but as I had no business there I tried to suppress it,— but it was not 
 possible to do so. Every minute the desire to go home increased. It was 
 10 in the morning, and I could not think of anything to call me away from 
 the work at such a time. I got fidgety and uneasy, and felt as if I must 
 go, even at the risk of being ridiculed by my wife, as I could give no reason 
 why I should leave my work and lose 6d. an hour for nonsense. However, 
 I could not sta)^ and I set off for home under an impulse which I could 
 not resist. 
 
 " When I reached my own door and knocked, the door was opened by 
 my wife's sister, a married woman, who lived a few streets off. She looked 
 surprised, and said, ' Why, Skirving, how did you know ? ' ' Know 
 what ? ' I said. ' Why, about Mary Ann.' I said, ' I don't know anything 
 about Mary Ann ' (my wife) . ' Then what brought you home at present ? ' 
 I said, ' I can hardly tell you. I seemed to want to come home. But what 
 is wrong ? ' I asked. She told me that my wife had been run over by a cab, 
 and been most seriously injured about an hour ago, and she had called for 
 me ever since, but was now in fits, and had several in succession. I went 
 upstairs, and though very ill she recognised me, and stretched forth her 
 arms, and took m.e round the neck and pulled my head down into her 
 bosom. The fits passed away directly, and my presence seemed to tran- 
 quillise her, so that she got into sleep, and did well. Her sister told me 
 that she had uttered the most piteous cries for me to come to her, although 
 there was not the least likelihood of my coming. This short narrative 
 has only one merit ; it is strictly true. 
 
 " Alexander Skirving." 
 
200 EMOTIONAL AND MOTOR EFFECTS [Chap. VII 
 
 In answer to the question whether the time of the accident corresponded 
 with the time when he felt a desire to go home, Mr. Skirving says : — 
 
 " I asked my wife's sister what time the accident occurred, and she 
 said, ' An hour and a half ago ' — that is from the time I came home. 
 Now, that was exactly coincident with the time I wanted to leave work. 
 It took me an hour to walk home ; and I was quite half an hour struggling 
 in my mind to overcome the wish to leave work before I did so." 
 
 He adds : " You ask me if I ever had a similar impression on any 
 other occasion. I never had. It was quite a single and unique experience." 
 
 Mr. Skirving's wife is dead. His sister-in-law, Mrs. Vye, is in New 
 Zealand. Her husband, writing from Otago on July ist, 1885, says 
 that she cannot now give particulars of the occurrence, though she 
 remembers the accident very well. 
 
 [Cases 82 to 85 are omitted.] 
 
 It is necessary, of course [in such cases], to be sure that the line of action 
 adopted by the percipient was really an unlikely one. It may look so, with- 
 out really having been so. For instance. Miss Lindsay, of 58, Lloyd Street, 
 Greenhays, Manchester, has given us an account of an unusually long walk 
 which she suddenly undertook against advice, with the view of seeing an 
 aunt who was almost a stranger to her. 
 
 " The day was very unsuitable for a walk of a number of miles. It 
 threatened to rain, and began before I had got far on my way. I took a 
 wrong turning, too, in a brown study, and returned in a loop to the same 
 road, so that I found myself, late in the afternoon, again near the tram 
 terminus, by which I might have gone home, instead of near my destina- 
 tion. By this time my thin print dress was soaked through by the rain, 
 for I had no cloak, yet I never thought of turning homewards. After 
 walking some 14 miles, I arrived at the house, to find that my aunt had 
 died suddenly of acute rheumatism that morning. 
 
 " Now, looking back on the matter, I see that native obstinacy might 
 account for my starting in spite of counsel and weather, but it would 
 not account for my visiting a relation I did not know well, and whom I 
 did know to be particular about appearances, in a dripping dress. What 
 I am particularly sure about is that it never once struck me that my 
 proceeding was odd ; which, to my mind, proves conclusively that the 
 initial impulse must have been stronger than an everyday freak." 
 
 Still, it may have been a freak, though not an " everyday " one. Miss 
 Lindsay had just returned from the seaside " in excellent health, though 
 in circumstances of considerable worry." Thus an excuse for a long walk 
 may have been readily caught at, and the " native obstinacy " may have 
 done the rest. The case, moreover, lacks the important evidential point 
 which marked those that preceded it — the desire on the part of the sup- 
 posed agent for the other person's presence. We have another case where 
 a walk was suddenly taken, and pursued in torrents of rain, in spite of 
 two attempts to return, under an idea that an acquaintance v%'-as on the 
 point of death. She died the same evening. But she had been for some 
 years an object of care to the person who visited her, and though the 
 latter says, " I had not seen her for some weeks, possibly months before, 
 and I did not know she was ill or likely to die," the case is one which we 
 can hardly include. 
 
 The doubt as to what can be considered unlikely conduct on the per- 
 
Chap. VII] EMOTIONAL AND MOTOR EFFECTS 2O1 
 
 cipient's part has i-elegated several alleged cases of this class to the Supple- 
 ment. Among these are two of considerable interest. One of them is 
 from Mr. Frederick Morgan, of Nugent Hill, Bristol, who records how he 
 once made a sudden and unaccountable exit in the middle of a lecture, and 
 walked home, unconscious of having done anything unusual, to find his 
 house in imminent danger from fire, and his mother strongly desiring his 
 presence. We have Mr. Morgan's assurance that he was thoroughly 
 interested in the discourse, and had even noticed a friend with whom he 
 had planned to walk home when it was over ; otherwise the impulse to 
 leave a lecture-room might not seem the best possible specimen of an 
 abnormal experience. The second case is from the Dr. Fischer quoted [in 
 p. 71 here omitted], who went to a jubilee dinner, and " had not been at 
 table more than an hour," when he was forced to go out by an overpower- 
 ing conviction that some one was in need of his assistance. This heroic 
 step, taken on a comparatively empty stomach, was (as it turned out) 
 fully justified. But we must remember that an impression of being 
 wanted is a very deep and abiding element of a medical man's experience. 
 The following case is better worth quotation, for the very reason that 
 the percipient was not a doctor. We received it from Mr. Rowlands, of 
 Bryncethin, near Bridgend, mentioned above (p. 182). 
 
 " July 2nd, 1884. 
 (86) " There was a Calvinistic Methodist minister, named Thomas 
 Howell, Kinffig Hill, near Bridgend. He was preaching at Pen-y-graig, 
 and resided not far from my house. I was disturbed in my mind about 
 him about 12 or i o'clock in the morning. I rose from bed, and put my 
 clothes on, went to his lodgings and knocked at his door, and told them 
 that I was disturbed about the minister. I went in and up to his bed- 
 room, and found him sitting down on the side of the bed, sweating, and as 
 ill and as painful as could be. This happened about 6 years ago. You 
 can write to Mr. Howell if you wish. - Rowland Rowlands." 
 
 Mr. Howell writes to us as follows : — 
 
 " Longiands, Wyle. 
 
 " July i6th, 18S4. 
 
 " I beg to inform you that the contents of the enclosed letter, which I 
 received from you, sent to you from Mr. Rowland Rowlands, are quite 
 true, and more than is stated in his letter. The night it took place, 
 August loth, 1879, I shall never forget, for, I believe, had it not been that 
 some unknown agency sent me assistance, that I would have realised the 
 mysteries of another world in a short time. 
 
 " The narrative is simply this. I was preaching at Pen-y-graig, the 
 Sabbath referred to. I slept in a house near the chapel. After the service 
 a few friends sat awhile with me conversing. After they left, about 10 
 o'clock, I took a little food, a cup of tea and a small bit of bread and butter, 
 and retired to sleep about half-past 10, quite healthy, feeling no pain or 
 uneasiness whatever. Somevv^here between 12 and i o'clock I awoke with 
 a severe attack of pain in the stomach, — remained a little in bed, but 
 thinking death had struck me, I turned out on the bedside and attempted 
 to call the landlady, but failed to do so. I could not move any further 
 nor speak. In a few minutes I heard a voice at the door, outside, calling 
 the landlady, who was in bed. He succeeded in awaking her and 
 she replied from the landing — ' Who is there ? ' To which Mr. Rowlands 
 
202 EMOTIONAL AND MOTOR EFFECTS [Chap. VII 
 
 replied, ' Open the door at once ; I have been disturbed in bed ; there is 
 something the matter with the preacher.' To which she replied, ' I don't 
 think so ; he has not called.' I heard Mr. Rowlands speak again : ' Make 
 haste, Mrs. Phillips,' which time I believe, Mrs. Phillips, the landlady, was 
 dressing herself, and ran downstairs and opened the door. Mr. Rowlands 
 and herself came to my bedroom at once and knocked at my door. Receiv- 
 ing no answer, Mr. Rowlands opened the door, and found me in the 
 position mentioned in his letter to you. He asked me, ' What is the 
 matter with you, Mr. Howell ? ' to which I could not reply. I was by 
 this time speechless. He told me again, ' I was disturbed in my bed 
 about you ; shall we have a doctor ? ' to which I shook my head, meaning 
 ' No.' I thought everything was almost over. A few moments again I 
 was unconscious and for hours after knew nothing. When I came to 
 myself, I saw Mr. Rowlands and Mrs. Phillips in the room. They remained 
 with me till the morning. I gradually got better, and when Mr. Rowlands 
 left me between 7 and 8 o'clock he remarked to me, ' I really thought 
 you were going to die. How strange, was it not, that I was disturbed so ! 
 Can you account for it ? ' I replied, ' No, if it was not that the Almighty 
 had sent you to save me.' 
 
 " I have no inore to say nor explain, but I know the facts are true. 
 
 " Thos. Howell." 
 
 Another letter of Mr. Howell's explains that the illness consisted in 
 painful spasms, from which he had occasionally suffered, and that Mr. 
 Rowlands " held him quiet." It is not clear that Mr. Rowlands' presence 
 had anything to do with his recovery, though it was a great support to 
 him. But as the illness and pain seem to have been extremely sudden, 
 the coincidence is striking. 
 
 And here I may recall what was said above (p. 74) on the subject of 
 will in relation to telepathy. The remarks which were made a propos of 
 experimental cases derive strong confirmation from the more recent evi- 
 dence. It is clear, I think, that in the cases last considered the telepathic 
 influence should be interpreted as primarily emotional, rather than con- 
 trolling or directive. In none of them should I regard the determination 
 of the percipient's motor-impulse as at all directly due to the strong desire 
 of the agent that he should act in that particular manner. I doubt if any 
 amount of the most determined " willing," on the part of the strongest- 
 minded friend or relative, would have brought Mr. Skirving from his work, 
 Mr. Rowlands from his bed, or Dr. Fischer from his dinner. But we may 
 quite conceive that Mrs. Skirving's distress and agitation might set up in 
 her husband's mind a disturbance associated with the idea that he was 
 needed ; and this might naturally affect his behaviour in the same way 
 as an actual knowledge of the circumstances would have done, without 
 the slightest abrogation of his normal power of choice. In Mr. Morgan's 
 case the transferred impression (if it was one) did not reach the level of an 
 idea at all, nor did the disturbance even take the form of distress, but only 
 made itself felt in the complete distraction of his mind from its obvious 
 and normal activities. But such distraction implies a genuine disturb- 
 ance ; and since the idea of the locality — home — would naturally have a 
 permanent place at the background of his mind, it is not hard to see how 
 the disturbance might be attracted into this obvious channel, and might 
 thus transform itself into a motor-impulse by a process which quite eluded 
 consciousness. 
 
Chap. VII] EMOTIONAL AND MOTOR EFFECTS 203 
 
 I will illustrate this view by a final and extreme case, where the move- 
 ments produced in the percipient were not such as the agent can have 
 desired, or even thought of. The narrator is Dr. Liebeault, of 4, Rue 
 Bellevue, Nancy. 
 
 " 4 Septembre, 1885. 
 
 (87) " Je m'empresse de vous ecrire an sujet du fait de communication 
 de pensee dont je vous ai parle, lorsque vous m'avez fait I'honneur d'assis- 
 ter a mes seances hypnotiques a Nancy. Ce fait se passa dans une famille 
 francaise de la Nouvelle-Orleans, et qui etait venue habiter quelque temps 
 Nancy, pour y liquider une affaire d'interet. J'avais fait connaissance de 
 cette famille parceque son chef, M. G., m'avait amene sa niece, Mile. B., 
 pour que je la traitasse par les precedes hypnotiques. Elle etait atteinte 
 d'une anemie legere et d'une toux nerveuse contractees a Coblentz, dans 
 une maison d'education oii elle etait professeur. Je parvins facilement a 
 la mettre en somnambulisme, et elle fut guerie en deux seances. La pro- 
 duction de cet etat de sommeil ayant demontre a la famille G. et a Mile. 
 B. qu'elle pourrait facilement devenir medium (Mme. G. etait medium 
 spirite), cette demoiselle s'exerca a evoquer, a I'aide de la plume, les esprits, 
 auxquels elle croyait sincerement, et au bout de deux mois elle fut un 
 remarquable medium ecrivante. C'est elle que j'ai vue de mes yeux tracer 
 rapidement des pages d'ecriture qu'elle appelait des messages, et cela en 
 des termes choisis et sans aucune rature, en meme temps qu'elle tenait 
 conversations avec les personnes qui I'entouraient. Chose curieuse, elle 
 n'avait nullement conscience de ce qu'elle ecrivait ; ' aussi,' disait-elle, ' ce 
 ne pent etre qu'un esprit qui dirige ma main, ce n'est pas moi.'^ 
 
 " Un jour — c'etait, je crois, le 7 Fevrier, 1868 — vers 8 heures du 
 matin, au moment de se mettre a table pour dejeuner, elle sentit un 
 besoin, un quelque chose qui la poussait a ecrire (c'etait ce qu'elle appelait 
 une trance) — et elle courut immediateraent vers son grand cahier, oii elle 
 traca febrilement, au cra^-on, des caracteres indechiffrables. Elle retraca 
 les memes caracteres sur les pages suivantes, et enfin I'excitation de son 
 esprit se calmant, on put lire qu'une personne nommee Marguerite lui 
 annongait sa mort. On supposa aussitot qu'une demoiselle de ce nom qui 
 etait son amie, et habitait, comme professeur, le meme pensionnat de 
 Coblentz oii elle avait exerce les meme fonctions, venait d'y mourir. Toute 
 la famille G., compris Mile. B., vinrent immediatement chez moi, et nous 
 decidames de verifier, le jour meme, si ce fait de mort avait reellement eu 
 lieu. Mile. B. ecrivit a une demoiselle anglaise de ses amis, qui exergait 
 aussi les memes fonctions d'institutrice dans le pensionnat en question ; 
 elle pretexta un motif, ayant bien soin de ne pas reveler le motif vrai. 
 Poste pour poste, nous resumes une reponse en anglais, dont on me copia 
 la partie essentielle— reponse que j'ai ixtrouvee dans une portefeuille il y 
 a a peine quinze jours, et egaree de nouveau. Elle exprimait I'etonnement 
 de cette dem^oiselle anglaise au sujet de la lettre de Mile. B., lettre qu'elle 
 n'attendait pas sitot, vu que le but ne lui en paraissait pas assez motive. 
 Mais en meme temps, I'amie anglaise se hatait d'annoncer a notre medium 
 que leur amie commune. Marguerite, etait morte le 7 Fevrier vers les 
 8 heures du matin. En outre, un petit carre de papier imprime etait 
 interre dans la lettre ; c'etait un billet de mort et de faire part. Inutile 
 de vous dire que je verifiai I'enveloppe de la lettre, et que la lettre me 
 parut venir reellement de Coblentz. 
 
 " Seulement j'ai eu depuis des regrets. C'est de n'avoir pas, dans 
 
 ' I need hardly point out the fallacy of this argument. See the discussion and 
 examples of automatic writing in Chap, ii., § 12. 
 
204 EMOTIONAL AND MOTOR EFFECTS [Chap. VII 
 
 I'interet de la science, demand^ a la famille G. d'aller avec eux verifier au 
 bureau telegraphique si, reellement, ils n'auraient pas reju une d^peche 
 t^legraphique dans la matinee du 7 Fevrier. La science ne doit pas avoir 
 de pudeur ; la verite ne craint pas d'etre vue. Je n'ai comme preuve de 
 la veracite du fait qu'une preuve morale : c'est Thonorabilite de la famille 
 G., qui m'a paru toujours au dessus de tout soupgon. 
 
 " A. A. LlEBEAULT." 
 
 [Apart from the improbability that the whole family would join in a 
 conspiracy to deceive their friend, the nature of the answer received from 
 Coblentz shows that the writer of it cannot have been aware that any 
 telegraphic announcement had been sent. And it is in itself unlikely that 
 the authorities of the school would have felt it necessary instantly to 
 communicate the news to Mdlle. B.] 
 
 This example, it will be seen, differs from the preceding in the distinct- 
 ness of the idea which — albeit latent in the percipient's mind — we must 
 hold to have been transferred. Its chief interest, however, lies in the 
 completeness and complexity of the automatism evolved. It exhibits a 
 spontaneous telepathic impulse taking effect through the motor-system 
 of the percipient in the very way that M. Richet's or our own deliberate 
 efforts took effect on the " medium " (pp. 57-63). The parallel could not 
 well be closer ; and our view of the essential continuity of experimental 
 and spontaneous telepathy 1 could hardly receive stronger support. 
 
 ^ See above, p. 129. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 DREAMS. PART I— THE RELATION OF DREAMS TO THE 
 ARGUMENT FOR TELEPATHY 
 
 § I . The inward impressions of distant events with which I have so far dealt 
 have all been waking impressions. They have visited the percipient in the 
 midst of his daily employments, and have often caused emotions that 
 seemed quite incongruous with the normal current of life in which they 
 mingled. But there is another department of experience which we are 
 accustomed to consider as par excellence the domain of inward impres- 
 sions, and from which the normal current of life is altogether shut off — 
 the department of dreams. And this department, where inward ideas and 
 images dominate unchecked, is also one which covers so large a period of 
 human existence as to make it ci, priori probable that a considerable 
 number of " transferred impressions " (supposing such things to exist) 
 would fall within it. It would naturally, therefore, suggest itself as our 
 next field of inquiry. 
 
 But dreams not only fall in naturally at this point ; they are a means 
 of advance. They comprise in themselves the whole range of transition 
 from ideal and emotional to distinctly sensory affections ; and they thus 
 supply a most convenient link between the vaguer sort of transferred 
 impressions and the more concrete and definitely embodied sort. The 
 telepathic communications of the last two chapters, even when connected 
 with recognisable images of persons and things, did not affect sight or 
 hearing in such a way as to suggest the physical presence of the objects. 
 Now many dreams are of just this impalpable kind. The material objects 
 which figure in them are often the very vaguest of images, not localised 
 in any particular spot. It is the general idea, the generalised form, of a 
 person that presents itself, not a figure in a special attitude or clad in a 
 special dress ; events pass through the mind clothed in the faintly repre- 
 sented imagery in which a waking train of memory or of reverie will 
 embody its contents. Such a dream only differs from a waking reverie in 
 that^ it has not to compete, on the field of attention, with any 
 objective facts; it is not contrasted with the immediate experience 
 which the external world forces at every moment on the waking 
 senses ; and it is, therefore, itself accepted as immediate experience. 
 With some persons it is rare for their dreams ever to emerge into more 
 concrete actuality than this ; and telepathy often seems to act in dreams 
 of just such a veiled and abstract kind. From this lowest stage the tran- 
 sition is a gradual one up to the most vivid and detailed dream-imagery, 
 the features of which are engraved on the memory as sharply as those of 
 
 205 
 
2o6 THE RELATION OF DREAMS [Chap. VIII 
 
 a striking scene in waking life' ; and at avftxy step of the transition we 
 find evidence (how far conclusive will be seen later) to the action of tele- 
 pathy. 
 
 It is only, however, when we come to the most distinctly sensory class 
 of all that the full theoretic importance of dreams can be realised. To 
 make this clear, I must ask a moment's indulgence for a statement of some 
 very obvious facts. Vivid dreams present themselves to us in two very 
 different aspects. There is first the standpoint which we occupy when we 
 are dreaming them. From that standpoint, the world with which they 
 present us is often as external as the real one ; and our perceptions in 
 that world are perceptions of outward and abiding things, among which 
 we live and move with as much sense of reality as if we had never known 
 the disillusion of waking. To the dreamer, his more vivid and concrete 
 images are actual percepts, calling his senses (in physiological language 
 his sensory centres) into play just as external reality would. But there 
 is of course a totally different standpoint from which to regard dreams, 
 namely, the external and critical one that we habitually assume during 
 waking life. We then think of them merely as that floating phantasma- 
 goria whose transience and unreality have been the theme of philosophers 
 and poets ; which has very singular relations to time, and no real rela- 
 tions at all to our familiar space — unless, indeed, we loosely identify it 
 with its physical conditions, and localise it in the brain. Dreams, then, 
 have this peculiarity : they are distinct affections of the senses, which 
 yet, in reflecting on them, we rarely or nev^r confound with objective 
 facts ; waking hallucinations, on the other hand — spectral illusions or 
 ghostly visitants — are often so confounded. The sleeping experiences are 
 marked off from external reality in the minds of all of us by the very fact 
 that we wake from them ; our change of condition makes their vanishing 
 seem natural ; and thus looked back on, they will often seem to have 
 been mere vague representations, i.e., something less than affections of 
 the senses. The waking experiences cannot be woke from ; their vanish- 
 ing seems unconnected with the percipient and therefore Mwnatural ; and 
 thus looked back on, they will often seem to have been independent 
 realities, i.e., something more than affections of the senses. 
 
 Now it is as affections of the senses, and not as independent realities, 
 that our Class A, the externalised sort of " phantasms of the living," are 
 
 ^ Those whose dreams are habituallj' of the more ideal and impalpable sort have 
 sometimes a difficulty in realising the extreme sensory vividness of dreams at the 
 other end of the scale, dreamt often by persons who have no exceptional power of 
 visualising when awake. I myself lately dreamt that, meeting a stranger in Bond 
 Street, I was arrested by a certain familiarity in the face, which I continued to 
 scrutinise with puzzled eagerness, till I at last identified it with a portrait in the 
 Grosvenor Gallery of the preceding year. Awake, I can scarcely recall the portrait 
 at all. 
 
 I have also heard it asserted that (apart from actual external sounds) tte sense of 
 hearing is never distinctly exercised in dreams. I never had a more vivid dream than 
 one of a few nights back, where some rifle- shooting, in the midst of which I found 
 myself, caused me again and again precisely the same dread before the sound came, 
 and the same intense irritation when it came, as I associate with the firing of a pistol 
 on the stage. I could distinctly trace this dream to a similar (though less acute) 
 irritation which I had suffered from the cracking of whips in a foreign city on the 
 previous day. 
 
Chap. VIII] TO THE ARGUMENT FOR TELEPATHY 207 
 
 treated in this book. In the theory that the percipient is impressed from 
 a distance, and in the very word phantasm, it is implied that what he sees 
 or hears has no objective basis or existence in that part of the external 
 world where his body is situated ; and whether he be asleep or awake, 
 his relation to what he perceives, and of this to reality, is the same. But 
 I shall be proceeding by the easiest route if (so far as the evidence will 
 allow) I first trace the occurrence of the telepathic phantasms in the region 
 of experience where sensory phantasms of some sort are normal and 
 familiar, and are habitually judged of rightly as affections of the inner 
 sense,! before passing to the region where phantasms of any sort are 
 abnormal and unfamiliar, and are perpetually judged of wrongly as 
 affections of the outer sense. The rapprochement which will thus be 
 established between the sleeping and the waking cases will receive further 
 and interesting illustration in certain intermediate stages which we shall 
 encounter on the way. We shall find that one set of phenomena merges 
 into the other by gradual steps, and that this " borderland " is itself a 
 region specially rich in the telepathic impressions. 
 
 § 2. But though dreams thus present a logical point of departure, they 
 also form in many ways the most assailable part of our case. They are 
 placed almost in a separate category by their intimate connection with 
 the lowest physical, as well as the highest psychical, operations. The 
 grotesque medley which constantly throng through the gate of ivory 
 thrust into discredit our rarer visitants through the gate of horn. And 
 before proceeding further, it will be well to examine with some care the 
 general evidential value of dreams, in relation to a theory of transferred 
 impressions. The field may seem a fair one enough, as long as we keep to 
 general expectations ; if telepathy is a reality, here is a probable scene of 
 telepathic events. But what opportunities does it afford for confirming 
 these expectations by accurate and convincing evidence ? This is a 
 question which may rapidly convert our hopes into doubts. 
 
 The first objection to dreams, as evidence for transferred impressions 
 of distant conditions or events, is this — that dreams being often somewhat 
 dim and shapeless things, subsequent knowledge of the conditions or 
 events may easily have the effect of giving body and definiteness to the 
 recollection of a dream. When the actual facts are learnt, a faint amount 
 of resemblance may often suggest a past dream, and set the mind on the 
 track of trying accurately to recall it. This very act involves a search for 
 details, for something tangible and distinct ; and the real features and 
 definite incidents which are now present in the mind, in close association 
 with some general scene or fact which actually figured in the dream, will 
 be apt to be unconsciously read back into the dream. They make part of 
 the original, of which the mind conceives the dream to have been a pic- 
 ture ; and the picture, when evoked in memory, will only too probably 
 include details drawn from the original. After we have once realised the 
 
 ! This term implies tlia.t sensation, from a physical point of view, is inverted ; 
 that the initial stimulation takes place in the higher tracts of the brain, and that the 
 stimulation of the special sensory apparatus is produced by a downward centrifugal 
 current. The point will be further noticed in connection with waking hallucinations 
 (see pp. 311-12). 
 
2o8 THE RELATION OF DREAMS [Chap. VIII 
 
 matter in its full distinctness, it becomes almost impossible to recall with 
 due indistinctness the distant and shadowy suggestion of it. Dreams in 
 this way resemble objects seen in the dusk ; Avhich begin by puzzling the 
 eye, but which, when once we know or think we know what they are, seem 
 quite unmistakable and even full of familiar detail. For our purposes, there- 
 fore, it is of prime importance that the dream shall be told in detail to 
 some one on whose memory we can rely ; or, better stiU, written down, 
 or in some way acted on, at the time, and before the confirmation arrives. 
 Nearly all the evidence to be brought forward has, at any rate, this mark 
 of accuracy. 
 
 But there is a more general and sweeping objection. Millions of people 
 are dreaming every night ; and in dreams, if anywhere, the range of 
 possibilities seems infinite ; can any positive conclusion be drawn from 
 such a chaos of meaningless and fragmentary impressions ? Must not 
 we admit the force of the obvious a priori argument, that among the 
 countless multitude of dreams, one here and there is likely to correspond 
 in time with an actual occurrence resembling the one dreamed of ; and 
 that when a dream thus " comes true," unscientific minds are sure to note 
 and store up the fact as something extraordinary, without taking the 
 trouble to reflect whether such incidents occur oftener than pure chance 
 would allow ? Can the chances be at all estimated ? Are any valid 
 means at hand for distinguishing between a transferred impression and 
 a lucky coincidence ? What degree of exactitude of date and circum- 
 stance must be reached, before we consider even a striking correspondence 
 as worth attention ? And what proportion of striking correspondences 
 are we to demand, before we consider that the hypothesis of chance is 
 strained in accounting for them ? 
 
 In the first place, it is to be noted that there has, so far, been a com- 
 plete lack of the statistics which alone could form the basis for an answer 
 to these questions. It has never been known with any certainty what 
 proportion of people habitually dream, what proportion of dreams are 
 remembered at all, in what proportion of these remembered dreams the 
 memory is evanescent, and in what proportion it is profound and durable. 
 This latter point may be specially hard to establish satisfactorily in a 
 particular case, as it is affected by the question whether a person's atten- 
 tion is habitually directed to his dreams, and also by the question whether 
 he has happened to recount a particular dream to others, and so to stamp 
 it on his own memory. By making inquiries on a large scale, however, a 
 considerable approximation to certainty ma^^^ be attained on these and 
 various other points of importance. A good deal has been done in this 
 way during the last three years ; and though I cannot say that the re- 
 sults are such as would allow us to base a theory of telepathy upon the 
 facts of dreams alone, I think that they do much to diminish the d priori 
 plausibility of the theory of chance, as a sufficient explanation of all cases 
 of marked correspondence between a dream and an external event. 
 
 § 3. The points to be considered have to do both with the intensity and 
 with the content of the dream ; let us consider them in order. 
 
 First as to intensity. An exceedingly small proportion of dreams are 
 remembered with distinctness several hours after waking. Even of the 
 
Chap. VIII] TO THE ARGUMENT FOR TELEPATHY 209 
 
 dreams which dwell in the memorj^ an exceedingly small proportion 
 produce any appreciable amount of distress or excitement. And of these 
 more impressive dreams, an exceedingly small proportion prove their 
 intensity by being in any way acted on. What I have termed intensity 
 may be indicated in another way, by the rapid repetition of a distinct 
 dream two or three times on the same night ; and this, too, when there 
 is no apparent cause to prompt the dream, seems to be a compara- 
 tively rare occurrence. The dreams to be cited in this book will 
 nearly all, I think, be distinguishable by one or other of these tests of 
 exceptional intensity. And in proportion as the dreams which coincide 
 with the event dreamed of are thus found to be in some other way excep- 
 tional — in proportion as the class to which they belong is found to form 
 a small and sparse minority among the swarming multitude of unmarked 
 dreams — in that proportion does it clearly become unreasonable to argue 
 that the coincidences are sufficiently accounted for by the law of chances. 
 The argument which might seem effective so long as we had the whole 
 multitude of dreams to range over — that multitude seeming sufficient to give 
 the law of chances ample scope — assumes quite a different aspect when we 
 find ourselves limited to the comparatively small group of intense dreams. 
 
 Next as to content. Before we can give weight to a dream-coinci- 
 dence as pointing to anything beyond the operation of chance, we should 
 inquire whether the event dreamed of is distinct, unexpected, and unusual. 
 If it combine all three characteristics in a high degree, its evidential 
 value may be very considerable ; in proportion as the degree falls short, 
 or the combination fails, the evidential value sinks ; and none of the 
 characteristics taken alone, even though present in a high degree, would 
 lead us to include a dream in the present collection. Thus, the dream- 
 content must be neither a vague impression of calamity nor of happiness ; 
 nor a catastrophe on which the sleeper's mind is already fixed ; nor some 
 such ordinary event as has frequently occurred in waking experience. It 
 may, indeed, be not the less significant for being trivial ; but in that case 
 it must be of a bizarre or unlikely kind. Then again, amount of detail, 
 and the number of connected events, are of immense importance, as each 
 subsequently verified detail tells with ever-mounting strength against the 
 hypothesis of accidental coincidence. Once more, dream-content must 
 be considered to some extent in relation to the dream-habits of the par- 
 ticular dreamer. Before estimating the value of the fact that a person 
 has dreamt of the sudden death of a friend on the night when the death 
 took place, we should have to ascertain that that person is not in the habit 
 of dreaming of distressing or horrible events. In respect of these various 
 points, the instances to be cited, here and in the Supplement, are the 
 sifted survival of many less definite coincidences in which the popular 
 imagination would find a marvel. And in the case of this residue, where 
 we have complete fulfilment of some of the above conditions, over and 
 abo^'e the close proximity in time, or (it may be) absolute sjmchronism, 
 of the event and the dream, the question as to a causal connection between 
 the two is, at any rate, not to be swept out of court b^y a mere general 
 appeal to the doctrine of chances. 
 
 But there is a further point in the content of the dreams that corre- 
 spond with real events — true dreams, as we may for brevity call them — 
 p 
 
210 THE RELATION OF DREAMS [Chap. VIII 
 
 which cannot but strike the attention as soon as we begin to examine 
 actual specimens. It is that, among true dreams, by very far the largest 
 class is the class where the truth is death — i.e., where the event dreamt of 
 as happening to another is of that most restricted kind which can only 
 happen once in each individual's experience. Out of the 149 coincident 
 dreams which are included in this book — as at least clearly finding in 
 telepathy, if it exists, their most natural explanation — no less than 79 
 have represented or suggested death. This, it will be seen, is entirely in 
 accordance with a theory of causal connection between event and dream, 
 where the abnormal state of the person dreamt of is regarded as part of 
 the cause ; but it is not at all in accordance with what we should expect 
 accident to bring about. Nor could this argument well be met by the 
 assumption that it is only in the case of a very grave event that the acci- 
 dental correspondence attracts attention and gets recorded. For this 
 would mean that the dreams of death which happen to correspond with 
 reality are one specially-remembered class among the total number of 
 accidentally-true dreams. Now it will be admitted that dreams of death 
 constitute a minute proportion of all dreams ; it would follow, then, on 
 the above assum^ption, that accidentally-true dreams of death constitute 
 a similarly minute proportion of all accidentally-true dreams. But at this 
 rate the total number of " true dreams " — in other words, the number of 
 coincidences which the doctrine of chances will have to cover — swells to a 
 most prodigious and unmanageable figure. It is just because a " true 
 dream " is a very exceptional occurrence, that it was possible even to 
 attempt to account for it as an accident ; if the " accident " is for ever 
 " coming off," so much the worse for that attempt. 
 
 § 4. But the fact that a singular and marked event, such as death, is 
 in so large a proportion of cases the central feature of the " true " dreams, 
 supplies more than a general argument ; it supplies the means for an 
 actual numerical estimate whereby the adequacy of the chance-hypo- 
 thesis may be tested. For dreams of so definite a character, and which admit 
 of being so clearly and briefly described, are quite a fit subject for statis- 
 tics ; there is a possibility of finding out approximately what the actual 
 frequency of a dream of this sort is ; and we shall then have the first 
 necessary datum for deciding whether the frequency of the cases where it 
 coincides with reality, is, or is not, greater than chance would fairly allow. 
 If it turned out that all of us about once a week had a marked and dis- 
 tressing dream of the death of some friend or other, then, since people who 
 are somebody's friends are perpetually dying, the coincidence of such a 
 dream with the real event might be expected to occur by pure accident in 
 a large number of cases. But if onl^^ a small minority of us could recall 
 ever ha^dng had such a dream at all, the case would be reversed. The 
 object, then, is to ascertain from a number of people, large enough and 
 promiscuous enough to be accepted as a fair specimen of the whole popu- 
 lation, what percentage of them have had the experience in question. 
 With this view, efforts have been made, dating from the winter of 1883, 
 to obtain a large number of answers to the following question : — - 
 
 Since January 1st, 1874, have you ever had a dream of the death of some 
 person known to you, which dream you marked as an exceptionally vivid one, 
 
Chap. VIII] TO THE ARGUMENT FOR TELEPATHY 211 
 
 and of which the distressing impression lasted for as long as an hour after you 
 rose in the morning ? 
 
 This question has been put to 5360 persons, as to whom it was not 
 known beforehand whether their answer would be " Yes " or " No." Of 
 these persons, 173 answered " Yes." Excluding 7 of these cases, in which 
 the dreamer was at the time in a state of distinct anxiety as to the person 
 whose death was dreamt of, we have a remainder of 166. These include 
 a good many cases where it proved, on further inquiry, that the terms of 
 the question had not been exactly met, as the impression had not endured 
 in any vivid or distressing way. They also include 3 cases where the mind 
 of the dreamer had been exceptionally directed to the person dreamt of ; 
 and 3 cases where the person dreamt of was in the same room as the 
 dreamer, which may have had some tendency to produce the dream — 
 one gentleman expressly stating his suspicion that his dream was caused 
 by some sound made by his companion. We may, therefore, accept the 
 166 as a liberal estimate. But 18 of these persons professed to have had 
 a dream of the sort inquired about more than once. It will be again a 
 liberal estimate if we suppose each of these to have experienced 3 distinct 
 examples within the specified time ; and the most convenient way of 
 taking account of these repetitions will be to add 36 to the 166, making 
 202. With this substitution, -^^ of the whole number of persons asked may 
 be taken to have given an affirmative answer. ^ Now, the persons asked 
 were a quite promiscuous body, and a body large enough to be safely re- 
 garded as a fair average sample of the population ; just as a similar 
 number of persons, taken at random, would be accepted as a fair sample 
 for purposes of statistics on short sight, or colour-blindness. We may 
 conclude, then, that the number of persons who can recall having had — 
 during the twelve years 1 874-1 885, and without special assignable cause 
 — the experience named in the question, amount to about i in 26 of the 
 population of this country. 
 
 The question next occurs, ought we, in making our calculation, to 
 assign any limit to the area of acquaintances from whom the person 
 dreamt of may be drawn, and of whom a certain proportion will, in the 
 natural course of things, die within a period of 12 years ? On general 
 grounds it may fairly be argued that the slightness of connection between 
 two persons would diminish the chance that one would dream accidentally , 
 no less than the chance that he would dream telepathically, of the death of 
 the other*' ; and that therefore a vivid dream of the death of a stranger, 
 
 ^ Some further returns, received since this page was printed, have unaltered the 
 proportion stated. 
 
 ^ It is not always easy to find out, from a brief description, the strength of the 
 bond that has existed between two persons. But I think I am safe in saying that the 
 dreams of death in which the person dreamt of is not linked to the dreamer by a 
 rather close tie of kinship or affection, do not amount to 10 per cent, of the whole 
 number. In other respects the dreams do not seem to follow any line of d priori 
 likelihood — e.g. , they concern the death of young persons quite as much as of old ones. 
 
 I may point out that a different estimate would have to be made for dreams 
 dreamt by several dreamers about the same person : e.g., an accidental coincidence 
 of dream and death is less improbable than usual where the person dreamt of is a 
 prominent public character, because he is (so to speak) within the dream-horizon of 
 an immense number of people. But the proviso has no practical importance, as no 
 cases of the kind occur in my statistics. 
 
212 THE RELATION OF DREAMS [Chap. VITI 
 
 or of a slight acquaintance, when it coincides with the death, tells neither 
 more or less in favour of the action of something beyond chance than a 
 similarly vivid and coincident dream of the death of a near relative. It 
 will be seen, moreover, that, as far as the numerical estimate goes, it is 
 unimportant how large or how small we take the area to be ; because 
 whatever number of persons v/e include, on the average the same propor- 
 tion of the number will die within any given time. Thus assuming this 
 proportion who die to be one-fourth of the whole number, then, if we took 
 a very large circle of acquaintances, say 400 — the death of any of whom, 
 if dreamt of when it occurred, would count as one of our coincidences — 
 we should have to reckon that 100 of them actually die in the course 
 of the time ; and if we took a very small circle of just the immediate rela- 
 tives of the dreamer, say 4, we should have to reckon that i of them dies 
 in the course of the time. And the chance of an accidental coincidence in 
 the specified period between the single dream of death and the death itself 
 is practically the same in both these cases. For though there will be, on the 
 one hand, much less chance of its being the right individual that is dreamt 
 of when the choice is among 400 than when it is among 4, on the other 
 hand the 100 deaths will give 100 (or nearly 100) nights on which the 
 coincident dream will have its chance of being dreamt, instead of only i 
 night. Logically, therefore, there is no necessity for limiting the area in 
 question. Let the number of any one's acquaintance be called x. Then, 
 whether x be large or small, all that concerns us is the proportion of the 
 X persons who die within the specified period of 12 years ; and this pro- 
 portion, since the death-rate per year is about .022, may be taken as .264, 
 or a little more than one-fourth. 
 
 The estimate from the above data is as follows. The probability that 
 a person, taken at random, will have a vivid dream of death in the course 
 of 12 years is -JL ; the probability that any assigned member of the general 
 population, and therefore that any particular dreamt-of person, will die 
 within 12 hours of an assigned point of time is -j^^q x ^1^ ; hence the 
 probability that, in the course of 12 years, a vivid dream of death, dreamt 
 by any previously specified individual, and the death of the person dreamt 
 of will fall within 12 hours of one another is -i- x y^^- x 3-^-5-= T-jTH-irTJ- 
 (If X, the number of the dreamer's circle of friends, be taken into account, 
 we then have,- as the probability that any one of the dreamer's circle 
 should die within the particular 24 hours defined by the dream, x x -^^ x. 
 ^2^.g. X ^.1^ ; and as the probability that, if some one of the dreamer's 
 circle dies within the particular 24 hours, it should be the particular one 
 dreamt of, \ ; whence the probability of this double event =\ x. x x -^^ ^ 
 xtto ^ ui-g-' ^■^■' ^^^ result is unaltered.) That is to say, each group 
 of 431,363 persons in the population of the United Kingdom will on an 
 average, if chance alone rules, produce one such coincidence in the given 
 time. Now let it be supposed for a moment that our appeal for evidence 
 has effectively reached as large a section of the population as this : let 
 it be supposed, that is to say, that the number of persons from whom we 
 should, directly or indirectly, have received examples of such coincidences, 
 if they had had them to communicate, amount to 431,363. In that case, 
 then, the number of such coincidences which we ought, by the doctrine of 
 chances, to have encountered is i. The number which we have actually 
 
Chap. VIII] TO THE ARGUMENT FOR TELEPATHY 213 
 
 encountered, of vivid dreams of death, narrated to ns at first-hand,* 
 dreamt since January ist, 1874, by persons free from, anxiety, and falling 
 within 12 hours of the death of the person dreamt of= — is 24 : that is, 
 a number 24 times larger than the doctrine of chances would have allowed 
 us to expect.^ And this number is very much below what we are justified 
 in assuming. For while my colleagues and I are probably disposed rather 
 to overrate than to underrate the extent to which the world is acquainted 
 with our proceedings, we cannot suppose that the actual number of per- 
 sons from whose collective experiences our examples are drawn really 
 approaches half a million, as above supposed. Moreover, 7 of the 24 
 coincidences are represented as having been extremely close ; in 3 other 
 cases the interval was at any rate not more than 4 hours, and in another 
 was from 3 to 6 hours ; while in 9 more, where death and dream are 
 merely stated to have fallen on the same night, the coincidence may have 
 been exact, and is not likely to have been inexact to the extent of any- 
 thing like 12 hours. Again, dreams are excluded where the actual fact 
 of death was not in some way presented, even though the dying person 
 was dreamt of in a remarkable way.* But most markedly have I under- 
 stated the case in this respect, that I have introduced nothing but the bare 
 fact of death, and have neglected the points of detail which in some instances 
 add indefinitely to the difficulty of regarding the coincidence as a chance. 
 
 The above is a tolerably clear computation ; and its validity could 
 only be rebutted in two ways — (i) by impugning, on evidential grounds, 
 the cases of coincidence that are alleged ; (2) by impugning the approxi- 
 mate accuracy of the initial datum — that within the last 1 2 years not more 
 than I person in 26 has, without clear cause, had a markedly distressing 
 and haunting dream of the death of an acquaintance. 
 
 ^ In three cases the evidence, though not actually from the dreamer, is of the sort 
 described on p. 119, as on a i^ar with first-hand. 
 
 ^ With 5 possible exceptions, where the 12 hours' limit may not have been nearly 
 reached, but where it may have been exceeded. In 2 of these eases, the death took 
 place in the afternoon and the dream followed the same night ; in the 3 others, the 
 death was either on the night of the dream or on a day contiguous to that night 
 but its hour is not known. Two dreams are excluded which are known to have 
 followed the death by a very little more than 12 hours, the death not having been 
 heard of in the interval. 
 
 ^ Of the 24 included dreams, 10 were of the deaths of near relatives ; and 4 or 5 
 concerned persons who were outside the circle of intimate acquaintance. 
 
 * I would draw special attention to this point. For when we come to deal with 
 the vjaking cases, where a phantasm of a person is seen or heard at the time of his 
 death, they may seem to present a marked diiference from the dreams that will bo 
 quoted as having couicided with death, — these last being distinctly dreams 0/ death, 
 whereas it is only in a minority of the wakuig cases that any idea of death was con- 
 veyed. The waking percipient may have surmised the death, from the fact that he 
 had seen or heard the phantasm ; but the phantasm itself, more often than not, 
 was simply the natural-looking appearance or natural-sounding voice of the " agent." 
 We must remember, then, that for aught we know, telepathically caused dreams of 
 just this type may occur ; but unless they present specially remarkable features 
 (as in case 23, p. 142 above) we should not cite them as having even a primd facie 
 claim to be considered telepathic, just because of the immense scope for chance- 
 coincidence that dreams afford. We demand more of a dream — that it shall suggest 
 the right event, and not merely the right person — before we think it worth considering ; 
 and the dreams to be quoted correspond with the rarer type of waking cases, where 
 the pho^ntasmal representation has in some way distiuoti3' suggested death. 
 
214 THE^RELATTON OF DREAMS [Chap. VIII 
 
 The evidential value of the alleged coincidences will be better esti- 
 mated when we consider some of the actual specimens. But as regards 
 the initial datum, on which the calculation depends, there are objections 
 the force of which must be at once admitted. Dreams in general, it may 
 be said, fade away from our memory because there is nothing to stamp 
 them there ; but if it happens that some real event recalls a recent dream, 
 then, by the principle of association, this dream will obtain a more perma- 
 nent lodgment in our mind. Now the death of relatives or friends is the 
 sort of real event which it is practically certain that we shall hear of very 
 soon after it occurs. A dream of such an occurrence is therefore practi- 
 cally certain to get stamped in the way described, if it has been at all 
 synchronous with the fact. And it is thus allowable to suppose that a 
 large number of such dreams may occur which lapse unnoted from the 
 mind, but any one of which, had news of the real event been received 
 immediately afterwards, would have been recalled and associated with 
 it, and would have then added a case to the list of " remarkable coinci- 
 dences." 
 
 This argument is to a considerable degree met by the terms of the 
 question. What is asked is not merely whether people have had a dream 
 of death ; but whether they have had one which has haunted them for 
 at least an hour after rising in the morning ; and it will not be maintained 
 that an experience of that sort is so likely to vanish utterly from the 
 memory as an ordinary dream. But it might, no doubt, be rejoined that 
 perhaps a good many of the coincident dreams were not marked at the 
 time by any special vividness or impressiveness ; and that the dreamer 
 came to imagine this peculiarity of character in his dream, after it had 
 come to assume importance in his eyes from the discovery that it had 
 coincided with the reality. And I most fully recognise that when the 
 argument begins to turn on such a point as the degree of vividness which 
 a dreamer, looking back to a dream through the medium of subsequent 
 impressions, can swear that it possessed, anything like positive proof 
 becomes impossible. A dream so looked back to may get charged with 
 an emotional character, just as we saw above that it might get filled in 
 with a precision of detail, which it did not really possess. But I must 
 here draw special attention to the safeguards already mentioned. Our 
 collection includes a remarkably high proportion of cases where the coinci- 
 dent dream was marked as exceptional in character — at the time, and 
 before the real event was known — by being immediately narrated as such 
 to someone else (who, if accessible, has of course been questioned as to his 
 memory of the fact) ; or by being noted in writing ; or by being in some 
 way acted on. [Figures are here given which I omit, as I have omitted 
 many dream cases. — Ed.] And I must further point out that, in order to 
 explain away the result of the above computation in the way suggested, 
 it would have to be assumed not only that a great many dreams of death 
 pass unnoted and leave no impression, while still of such a nature that a 
 vivid impression of them would revive if news corresponding to them were 
 subsequently heard ; it would have to be assumed that such an experi- 
 ence befalls very nearly every adult in the country at least once within the 
 12 years. For our conclusion was that coincident dreams of death in this 
 country were 24 times as numerous as the law of chances — according to 
 
 ( 
 
Chap. VIII] TO THE ARGUMENT FOR TELEPATHY 215 
 
 the datum which the census gave us — would allow. Therefore to make 
 the law of chances applicable as an explanation, we must multiply our 
 initial datum by 24 ; that is, instead of assuming i person out of every 
 26 to have had the required dream, we must assume 24 out of every 26 — 
 that is nearly every one — to have had it ; nay, on the raore probable 
 estimate of our area of inquiry (p. 213), we must assume that on the 
 average every one has had it as many as four times within the given 
 period ; though 96 per cent, of them forget all about it.^ A good many 
 of my readers, will, I think, altogether repudiate such a supposition in their 
 own case. I believe, indeed, that a perfectly impartial census would 
 •have given a decidedly smaller proportion than i in 26. For it is practi- 
 cally impossible to carry out a census of the sort required without getting 
 an unfair proportion of Yeses. Persons who have only No to say in answer 
 to such a question as was propounded, are apt to think that there is no 
 good in saying it ; and if they receive a printed form, instead of writing 
 their answer on it and returning it, they are apt to consign it to the waste- 
 paper basket — probably often with a vague notion that what was wanted 
 was a Yes, and that sensible people, who do not have exceptional ex- 
 periences, ought not to encourage the superstitions of those who do-^ 
 
 § 5. As pointed out above, it is only where the coincident dream ex- 
 hibits some sort of unique event, such as death, that we can obtain the 
 statistical basis necessary for an arithmetical estimate of chances. A very 
 few remarks, however, seem worth making on dreams which offer less hope 
 of a definite conclusion. 
 
 Certain other marked events, such as unexpected dangers and acci 
 dents, are comparable to death, though standing much below it, in the 
 two main points — the comparative infrequency of their forming the 
 subject of a markedly distressing dream, and the comparatively large 
 proportion (though absolutely, of course, a very small proportion) of 
 cases in which such a dream, when it does occur, coincides with reality. 
 And even when we come down to unusual events of a more commonplace 
 type, or to a detailed nexus of more or less familiar incidents — where it 
 is, of course, out of the question to get any sort of numerical basis for 
 computation — the same sort of argument may still be cautiously applied. 
 It is true that the coincidences do not now occur among any compara- 
 tively small group of dreamers, such as the dreamers of death — the order 
 of dream which is now in question being common to all who dream at all ; 
 but they still occur among a comparatively small group of dreams. In the 
 cases which form a considerable proportion of our collection, where the 
 dream was at once narrated as an exceptionally odd or vivid one, the proof 
 of its exceptional oddness or vividness is at once supplied. And further, 
 an immensely large class, the purely fantastic dreams, to which no real 
 
 ^ If it be objected that such an extreme assumption would not be required, as 
 persons who have the dream may have it repeatedly, I can reply that hardly any of 
 the persons from whom we have received accounts of " coincidental " dreams of 
 death recall having dreamt of death except on that one occasion ; and it would be 
 even odder that many of them should have completely forgotten a number of such 
 vivid experiences than that they should have completely forgotten one. 
 
 * A further account of the census of which the above inquiry formed part will be 
 found in Chap. xiii. 
 
216 THE RELATION OF DREAMS [Chap. VIII 
 
 event could possibly be recognised as corresponding, are excluded ; as 
 also are the commonest class of all where the dreamer is not the spectator 
 but the hero of the dream, and no unusual incident or precise series of 
 incidents is presented as occurring independently to others- — ^who, if 
 present, merely make a necessary background, or take their share of 
 speech and action in conjunction with the dreamer. The distant event, 
 or series of events, with which the dream corresponds, must both be 
 possible (for it actually occurs), and must centre round some one other 
 than the dreamer ; and the consequent necessity that the marked point 
 or points of the dream shall both be possible and shall centre round some 
 one other than the dreamer, immensely reduces the list of dreams which 
 come into the reckoning ; and to the same extent reduces the primd facie 
 plausibility of the hypothesis that the coincidence is due to chance. No 
 doubt, after all deductions, the number of dreams which remain to be 
 taken into account, before we can decide as to the chances of accidental 
 coincidences with reality, is here many times larger than our former re- 
 stricted class, which was concerned with a single unique event : it may 
 co.aceivably be many thousands of times larger. But, whatever the 
 multiple, it is nard to believe that the number of events — even of more 
 or less curious events — which it is possible to dream of as occurring to other 
 people, does not bear an even larger ratio to the single event of death. 
 For what limit can we so much as conceive to the sum of the details of 
 circumstance which the whole dreaming population of the country can 
 connect in imagination with the various members of their respective 
 acquaintance ? 
 
 Such considerations do not, of course, amount to an argument for 
 telepathic correspondences on this wider ground — the data are far too 
 indefinite for that. But they at least suggest that the adequacy of the 
 chance-theory is not quite so obvious as is sometimes assumed. 
 
 This preliminary sketch of the evidential aspect of dreams may, per- 
 haps, prevent misunderstanding. Among considerations so complex and 
 data so uncertain, it is not easy to sum up a view' in very precise terms ; 
 but our general position has been made sufficiently clear by my statement 
 that' we should not, with our present evidence, have undertaken to make 
 out a case for telepathy on the ground of dreams alone. The question 
 whether a case could be completely made out on that ground, though it 
 may be worth debating, seems incapable of final settlement, until a very 
 large section of the population takes to keeping a daily record of their 
 dream-experiences. A much larger number" of examples is needed for 
 which, even taken in isolation, a high evidential rank could be claimed — 
 whether from the amount of detail in the coincidence, as in cases 134 and 
 138, or from some such exceptional features as marked Mr. Wing- 
 field's case (p. 142). But meanwhile an argument of a quite different sort 
 can be imported from the department of evidence on which we mainly 
 rely — the evidence of telepathic impressions of distant events received in 
 the waking state. The probabilities of some real causal connection be- 
 tween event and impression in the less conclusive cases cannot be fairly 
 weighed without regard to the existence of the more conclusive ; and 
 that dreams form, on the whole, the less evidentially conclusive class can 
 be no ground for tabooing them, unless we can assign special reasons why 
 
Chap. VIII] TO THE ARGUMENT FOR TELEPATHY 217 
 
 sleep should be a condition adverse to telepathic influence. In the con- 
 ception of telepathy which it is hoped that the reader will by degrees 
 come to share, no such reasons appear ; while the resemblances and the 
 transition-cases, already referred to, between the sleeping and the waking 
 phenomena, make it practically impossible to reject in the one class an 
 explanation which we admit in the other. The examples which I shall 
 proceed to give require no further justification. They are not needed to 
 prove our theory ; but many of them almost inevitably fall under it as 
 soon as it is proved ; and we have no right to disregard any light which 
 they may throw on it. 
 
 DREAMS. PART II.— EXAMPLES OF DREAMS WHICH MAY BE 
 REASONABLY REGARDED AS TELEPATHIC 
 
 § I. On surveying a large number of cases where a dream has corre- 
 sponded in time with the real occurrence of the event or events which it 
 represented, in such a way as strongly to suggest that it had its source in 
 a telepathic impulse, we find that they at once fall into distinct classes. 
 In the first class, the agent is in a normal state, or is himself also dreaming : 
 the external event here is simply the occurrence to the agent of a particular 
 thought or dream ; and the percipient's impression is concerned simply 
 with the content of that thought or dream, not with the agent himself. 
 In all other classes the agent is in some condition or situation which is 
 more or less abnormal ; and the percipient has an impression of the agent 
 as in this situation, but an impression which may take various forms. Not 
 infrequently the central fact is dreamt of merely as a fact — as something 
 the dreamer hears of, or becomes aware of, as having occurred, without 
 himself in any way coming into contact with it. In another class of cases, 
 he perceives the principal actor in the matter dreamt of — the dying 
 person, if death is the occasion — in such a manner as to suggest the actual 
 catastrophe ; this suggestion being often connected with some special 
 imagery or symbolism. And in yet another class, he seems himself trans- 
 ported into the actual scene — to be an actual spectator of the event. 
 
 I will begin then with some specimens of the first class, where the 
 dream has close relation to something that is in the agent's mind, but 
 the agent's own personality does not specially figure in it. 1 These are, of 
 course, the cases which come nearest to experimental thought-transfer- 
 ence ; and an additional point of resemblance is that they are especially 
 apt to occur when the agent and percipient are in tolerably close proximity. 
 One marked group of these cases is the simultaneous occurrence 
 of the same dream to two persons. Such an occurrence would not be 
 
 1 We must insist on the fulfilment of at least one of two conditions : either the 
 thought, or the personality, of the agent must be distinctly represented in the dream. 
 This is, of course, a mere evidential rule ; but, owing to the immense scope for 
 accidental couacidences that dreams afford, it must be strictly applied. For example, 
 Mrs. Sidney Smith, of 7, The Terrace, Barnes, tells us of an extraordinary and in- 
 describable horror which she experienced in sleep, on the night of a brother's very 
 tragic death ; but as she did not connect the impression with her brother till she 
 heard that he was missing, the case cannot be even provisionally admitted. 
 
2i8 DREAMS WHICH MAY BE REASONABLY [Chap. VIII 
 
 likely to be heard of except when the two dreamers were nearly related 
 or were living in the same house ; indeed, unless the correspondence were 
 extraordinarily close and detailed, it is only the fact of the dreamers 
 belonging to a narrowly restricted circle that could justify one in attach- 
 ing the slightest importance to it. In a wider circle, coincidences of the 
 sort might obviously happen, and perhaps often do happen, by pure 
 accident. But relationship or habitual propinquity involves, of course, 
 the chance that some item of joint waking experience has been the inde- 
 pendent source of both dreams ; and no case would be admissible where 
 any recent cause of this sort could be traced. [No. 88 is omitted.] 
 
 The following case is from the Rev. J. Page Hopps, of Lea Hurst, 
 Leicester. 
 
 " September 15th, 1884. 
 
 (89) " Last week I dreamt of a ' dead ' friend, and of this friend doing 
 an exceedingly strange thing. It impressed me very much, but I said not 
 a word concerning it to any one. Next morning, at breakfast, my wife 
 hastened to tell me that she had dreamt a singular dream (a very unusual 
 thing for her to say anything about), and then she staggered me by 
 telling me what she had dreamt. It was the very thing that I had dreamed. 
 We slept in different rooms, she having to attend to a sick child, and I 
 not being very well. I do not care to tell you the dream ; but the special 
 action in both dreams was something extremely curious and monstrously 
 improbable. My wife ended her description by saying, ' Then she tried 
 to say something, but I could not make it out.' I heard and remembered 
 what was said, and that was the only difference in our dreams. "We had 
 not been in any way talking about our ' dead ' friend. 
 
 " J. Page Hopps. 
 " Mary Hopps." 
 In answer to inquiries, Mr. Hopps says : — 
 
 " I would rather not go into details, especially in writing, though I 
 think Mr. Gurney is right in wishing for them. Some day I may give 
 them, but what I told him in my first letter is literally true. The dream 
 was an intensely improbable one. One curious thing about it was that, 
 while looking at the appearance, I knew perfectly well I was lying in the 
 particular bed I was in, and on the left-hand side, with my head towards 
 the door. When I awoke, I was in precisely that position." 
 
 Mrs. Fielding, of Yarlington Rectory, near Bath, writes : — 
 
 " November, 1885. 
 
 (90) " The other night my husband and I dreamt at the same hour, 
 the same dream — a subject which neither of us had been thinking of 
 for months. It was a dream of wandering about our first home, and in it 
 looking at the same spot. 
 
 " Jane E. Fielding." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mrs. Fielding adds : — 
 
 " I do not remember anything more about the dream I spoke of. It 
 was 17 years since we left Linacre Court, near Dover, the place my 
 husband and I dreamt of at the same hour. We both dreamt of walking 
 about the old place — and the old woodman — just before we awoke ; and 
 we had not been either of us thinking of it in the least. 
 
 " My husband laughs at all such things as having any import, but to 
 please me wrote the enclosed." 
 
Chap. VIII] REGARDED AS TELEPATHIC 219 
 
 The enclosure was : — 
 
 " I remember awaking one morning about three weeks ago, and my 
 wife telling me she had had a long dream about our first married home. I 
 said, 'How strange, as I have been dreaming the same just before I awoke.' '' 
 
 " J. M. Fielding." 
 
 Asked as to the detail of the woodman, Mrs. Fielding replies, " We 
 both saw the woodman in our dream." 
 
 [Compare an experience of the same agent and percipient below, No. 
 700, p. 222. Nos. 91, 92, 93 are here omitted.] 
 
 The next case is perhaps best regarded as one of simultaneous dreams, 
 though the one of the two parties who would most naturally be regarded 
 as the percipient feels positive that she was awake. It belongs in one 
 respect to a later class, since the agent's personality and presence dis- 
 tinctly figured in the percipient's experience. 
 
 Miss Constance S. Bevan, of 74, Lancaster Gate, W., says : — 
 
 " February i8th, 1884. 
 
 (94) " On June loth, 1883, I had the following dream. Someone told 
 me that Miss Elliott was dead. I instantly, in my dream, rushed to her 
 room, entered it, went to her bedside and pulled the clothes from off her 
 face. She was quite cold ; her eyes were wide open and staring at the 
 ceiling. This so frightened me that I dropped at the foot of her bed, and 
 knew no more until I was half out of bed in my own room and wide awake. 
 The time was 5 o'clock a.m. Before leaving my room I told this dream 
 to my sister, as it had been such an unpleasant one. 
 
 " Constance S. Bevan." 
 
 Miss Elliott says : — 
 
 " February, 1884. 
 
 " I awoke on the morning of June loth, and was lying on my back 
 with my eyes fixed on the ceiling, when I heard the door open and felt 
 some one come in and bend over me, but not far enough to come between 
 my eyes and the ceiling ; knowing it was only C, I did not move, but 
 instead of kissing me she suddenly drew back, and going towards the foot 
 of the bed, crouched down there. Thinking this very strange, I closed 
 and opened my eyes several times, to convince myself that I was really 
 awake, and then turned my head to see if she had left the door open, but 
 found it still shut. Upon this a sort of horror came over me, and I dared 
 not look towards the figure, which was crouching in the same position, 
 gently moving the bedclothes from my feet. I tried to call to the occupant 
 of the next room, but my voice failed. At this moment she touched my 
 bare foot, and a cold chill ran all over me and I knew nothing more till 
 I found myself out of bed looking for C, who must, I felt, be still in the 
 room. I never doubted that she had really been there until I saw both 
 doors fastened on the inside. On looking at my watch it was a few 
 minutes past 5. " E. Elliott." 
 
 The following corroboration is from Miss C. S. Bevan's sisters : — 
 
 " Before leaving our room, my sister Constance told all about the 
 dream she had had in the early morning. " C. Elsie Bevan." 
 
 " The first' thing in the morning. Miss Elliott told me all about her 
 unpleasant dream, before speaking to anyone else. 
 
 " An TON 1 A Bevan." 
 
220 DREAMS WHICH MAY BE REASONABLY [Chap. VIII 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Miss C. S. Bevan says : — 
 
 " This is the first experience I have ever had of the kind, and I have 
 not walked in my sleep more than three times in my life ; the last time 
 was about a year ago ; on no occasion have I left the room. I do not have 
 startling or vivid dreams as a rule. I did not look at my watch after 
 waking, but the clock struck 5 o'clock." 
 
 In answer to inquiries. Miss Elliott says : — 
 
 " Although I am accustomed to have very vivid dreams, I have never 
 had one of this kind before. When I found my friend was not in the 
 room, and that the doors were securely fastened on the inside, I looked at 
 my watch ; it was a few minutes past 5 . 
 
 " I have never, I believe, walked in my sleep. There are two doors to 
 my bedroom. One was locked on the inside ; the handle was broken off 
 the other on the outside. Thus it was impossible for anyone to open it 
 except from the inside." 
 
 [No one, probably, will regard this as an accidental coincidence ; but 
 the hypothesis of sleep-walking had to be carefully considered. I have 
 seen the rooms, and examined the door of which the handle is described 
 as having been broken off. Miss Bevan had been (as was often the case) 
 in Miss Elliott's room over-night, and on her shutting the door at her 
 departure, the outside handle fell off. She remembers its doing so ; and 
 Miss Elliott heard it fall, and saw it on the floor outside when she left her 
 room in the morning. Miss Elliott says that it remained unscrewed, and 
 so liable to be shaken off every time the door closed, for about two months 
 that summer. I unscrewed it, and tried to move the latch by turning the 
 stump, but found it utterly impossible ; and to fit the handle on again 
 without pushing the stump inwards, and so losing all chance of opening 
 the door, was a work of very considerable care. But even on the violent 
 supposition that Miss Bevan left her room noiselessly in her sleep, picked 
 up the handle, deftly adjusted it, turned it, and entered — there remains an 
 additional difficulty. For, in departing, she must have shut the door after 
 her in such a way as to jerk the handle off again. This would make a loud 
 sound ; yet it was not heard by Miss Elliott, who, on the hypothesis in 
 question, was awake ; nor did it wake Miss Bevan herself, nor an aunt of 
 hers who was sleeping in a room with which Miss Elliott's communicated. 
 It seems almost incredible that she should have shut the door carefull}'- 
 after her, taken off t]\e handle, and deposited it on the floor. Both the door 
 of communication between Miss Elliott's and the aunt's rooms, and the 
 free door of the latter room were locked, the former on Miss Elliott's 
 side. Miss Bevan has never left her room, or anything like it, on the three 
 occasions on which she has walked in her sleep. Moreover, she was 
 sleeping in the same room as a sister who is a very light sleeper, and 
 she considers that it is absolutely impossible that she should have left 
 her room without waking this sister. Her room is separated from Miss 
 Elliott's by a passage and a long staircase. Miss Bevan is not a " dreamer," 
 and very rarely has a dream which she thinks it worth while to mention.] 
 
 Two points in this case deserve special notice. In the first place, what- 
 ever we call Miss Elliott's experience, it was wholly unlike an ordinary 
 dream ; it was in itself as unusual in character as a " spectral illusion," 
 or distinct waking hallucination of vision. Evidentially, this is very im- 
 portant ; for it at once renders irrelevant the theory of accidental coinci- 
 dence, so far as that theory depends ou the scope for accident which the 
 
Chap. VIII] REGARDED AS TELEPATHIC 221 
 
 vast number of dreams affords. The second point is the possibility, at any 
 rate, that the two experiences were not only simultaneous but reciprocal ; 
 that is to say, that Miss Sevan's dream may not have been simply the 
 independent source of Miss Elliott's impression, but may have itself been 
 modified by that impression. 
 
 § 2. Passing now to examples where the supposed agent was awake, 
 but in a perfectly ordinary and unexcited state, we must still, of course, 
 reject cases where any normal cause for the dream can be plausibly as- 
 signed. Thus Mr. F. J. Jones, of Heath Bank, Mossley Road, Ashton- 
 under-Lyne, tells us how his little daughter astonished him by starting up 
 from her sleep, saying, " Something has gone wrong with the ' Gogo's ' 
 boilers." The " Gogo " belonged to a firm with which Mr. Jones was con- 
 nected, and it was afterv/ards discovered that the boilers had at that very 
 time suffered an accident in the Baj' of Biscay. The coincidence remains, 
 therefore, an odd one ; but we should certainly be inclined to refer the 
 child's dream to some scrap of grown-up conversation that had been for- 
 gotten. Mr. E. W. P., of Barton End Grange, Nailsworth, describes how 
 in a half- wakeful state he had been imagining himself to be reading " The 
 Book of Days," till it seemed to become too dark to see — when all at once 
 his wife said in her sleep, " You should not read in bed, it is so bad for the 
 eyes." On inquiry, we find that Mrs. P. is not in the habit of talking in 
 her sleep ; but we find also that Mr. P. has often read in bed, and that his 
 wife has often remonstrated with him about it. The following cases seem 
 free from such objections. 
 
 Mrs. Crellin, of 62, Hilldrop Crescent, N., says : — 
 
 " August, 1884. 
 (g6) " I mentioned to you my husband's awaking from sleep and 
 repeating the line from Tennyson which I had been trying to remember 
 [i.e., No. 95, omitted]. That seemed to me a brain-wave, and it was im- 
 mediate in its action ; but what of a deferred brain-wave ? Thus, three 
 weeks ago, I was unable to sleep during the early hours of the night. I 
 thought, amongst other things, of a rather comic piece of poetry which my 
 husband used to repeat years ago. I stuck at one line and could not recall 
 it. However, I fell asleep, and three or four hours after awoke, to find 
 it was time to rise. My husband, after a good night's rest — undisturbed 
 by poetry or prose — awoke also ; he stretched out his hand towards me, 
 and repeated the line I had failed to remember in the night, and which did 
 not occupy my thoughts when I awoke in the morning. This seemed a 
 strange delay in giving the response."^ 
 
 Mr. Crellin says : — 
 
 " 62, Hilldrop Crescent, N. 
 
 " August 2oth, 1884. 
 " My wife has told you of an incident which I am able to confirm. I 
 awoke one morning recently, and immediately said to her, ' And Iiis skin, 
 like a lady's loose gown, hung about him ' — this being a line of some 
 humorous verses learnt by me when a youth, and which I have occasion- 
 ally recited for the amusement of my friends, but which I had not repeated 
 or thought of for a long period. My wife at once said that whilst lying 
 
 1 We need not regard it aa specially strange. See p. 144. 
 
222 DREAMS WHICH MAY BE REASONABLY [Chap. VIII 
 
 awake during the night (I being asleep) she had been trying to recall this 
 very line. I know of nothing that can have brought the line to my mind 
 and lips at the moment. 
 
 " Philip Crellin." 
 
 The force of cases where a dream exactly reproduces the thoughts of 
 a person in the dreamer's vicinity is so much increased by their multiplica- 
 tion in the experience of the same two persons, that the following additional 
 instance, from the narrators of case go, needs no apology. ]\Irs. Fielding 
 writes : — 
 
 " Yarlington Rectory, Bath, 19th May, 1886. 
 
 (700) " I sleep badly, and on Monday night it was 2 o'clock when I 
 slept. I had, for half an hour before going off, fixed my mind upon every 
 turn and corner of my girlhood's home (where I have not been for above 20 
 years) in Scotland. My father, a squire, had a neighbour squire, called 
 Harvey Brown. In my whiling away the night, I dwelt upon him, and his 
 house and family, particularly. My husband knew him only by name, 
 but, of course, knew my home, and loves it as much as I do. He and I 
 awoke at 6. Before a word of any kind was said, he said to me, ' I have 
 had such a strange dream about Harvey Brown, and been at the old home, 
 wandering about it.' What made it seem stranger is that Harvey Brown 
 is a man we never spoke of in our lives, or for 20 years have ever thought 
 of, till Monday night in idleness I went over old meetings with him ; and 
 I was wide awake and my husband asleep ; he had slept heavily all the 
 night after a 12 -mile walk ; so there was no possibility of my leading his 
 mind near Scotland, in any conversation even, before he slept. 
 
 " Jean Eleanora Fielding. 
 "J. M. Fielding." 
 
 [To this may be added, as belonging to tliis section, another case from 
 the Additional Chapter, where the transferred impression emerged in a 
 dream, not remembered by the dreamer, but known to have occurred 
 through his talking in his sleep. — Ed.] Mrs. Lethbridge, of Tregeare, 
 Launceston, Cornwall, writes : — 
 
 " Bella Vista, Corsier, Vevey, Switzerland. 
 
 " April loth, 1886. 
 
 (691) " In December, i88x, my husband was slowly recovering from a 
 severe illness ; and one afternoon, about 5 o'clock, I went into his study, 
 where he had gone for 2 or 3 hours, to see if he wanted anything. Finding 
 him asleep in his armchair, I left him, and, having some village lending- 
 library books to sort, I went into the small room where they were kept, 
 called the ' box-room ' (in a distant part of the house), to do so. There, 
 to my surprise, I saw our gamekeeper's dog, Vic, curled up. On seeing 
 me she rose, wagged her tail, turned half round and lay down again. This 
 dog had never been inside the house before, which was the reason of my 
 surprise at seeing her where she was. However, I turned her out of doors, 
 and there I thought the matter ended. I am quite sure I did not mention 
 the matter to my husband. 
 
 " He went to bed very early that evening, and had a most restless 
 night, talking a great deal in his sleep. \Vhile fast asleep he related the 
 whole occurrence of ' Hawke's dog, Vic,' actually being found in the 
 box-room, even describing the animal's behaviour, rising, turning half 
 round and lying down again. Next morning I asked my husband if he 
 had dreamt ? ' No, not that he knew of.' If he had not dreamt of Vic } 
 
Chap. VIII] REGARDED AS TELEPATHIC 223 
 
 ' No, why of Vic ? ' Then I asked him if by any chance he had heard 
 where Vic had been found the previous evening ? ' No. Where ? ' And 
 when I told him, he was extremely astonished, just because the dog had 
 never been known inside the house before, and the box-room was on an 
 upper landing. Subsequently I related to him what he had said in his 
 sleep, but he evidently had not the slightest recollection of it. 
 
 " MiLLICENT G. LeTHBRIDGE." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mrs. Lethbridge adds : — 
 
 " I am glad my account interested you, and regret extremely that it 
 cannot be corroborated, for I fully understand the necessity in investi- 
 gations such as yours to obtain perfectly trustworthy evidence, and free 
 from intentional or unintentional exaggerations or inaccuracies. My dear 
 husband died about 16 months ago. On receiving your letter I tried to 
 find out whether he mentioned the occurrence in his diary, but 
 unfortunately the diary of that year (1881) was left behind in England. 
 
 " From mine, which I succeeded in finding, written at the time, I copy 
 out the following brief notice, dated Dec. 14th, 1881. ' Baron talked a 
 great deal in his sleep last night, and curiously enough he described how 
 the terrier was found curled up on the mat in the box-room, which actually 
 happened yesterday, probably for the first time in the terrier's life, for 
 I was so araazed at finding the dog in so unusual a place that I called 
 the children to see it. But the strange part is this, Baron was asleep in 
 the study at that time, and no one had told hina of the occurrence. Of 
 this I am quite sure.' 
 
 " I mentioned the occurrence to several people at the time, but as it 
 happened 5 years ago, I doubt if any of them would recall it quite accur- 
 ately." 
 
 [Mr. Lethbridge's complete forgetfulness is clearly a strong indication 
 that the news of the occurrence had not reached him in any normal way — 
 e.g., by overhearing the children speaking of it.] 
 
 § 3. We come now to cases where the agent's mind was in a more or 
 less disturbed state. [Case 97 omitted.] 
 
 The evidential force of the following case is not easy to estimate, 
 without knowing how frequent dreams of conflagration are ; but this 
 particular dreamer, at any rate, can recall no similar experience, and has 
 never in his life made a written note of a dream except on this occasion. 
 Mr. D. B. W. Sladen, of 26, Campden Grove, Kensington, W., writes : — 
 
 " January 4th, 1886. 
 (98) " In December, 1881, we were living at 6, George Street (East), 
 Melbourne, Victoria. My father resided then, as he does now, at Philli- 
 more Lodge, Kensington, W. In those days I always went to bed about 
 midnight. I awoke suddenly, tremendously startled by a dream that my 
 father's house v/as on fire. The dream impressed me so vividly that I felt 
 convinced that a fire had actually happened there, and, striking a light, I 
 walked across the room to the dressing-table, on which my diary lay (I 
 used generally to jot down the events of the day just before turning in), and 
 made a brief entry of it there and then, first looking at my watch in order 
 to be able to set down the time, which I found to be i a.m. I had, there- 
 fore, been in bed less than an hour, which of itself seems to add an extra- 
 ordinary feature to the case (I refer to my sinking to sleep, dreaming, 
 
224 DREAMS WHICH MAY BE REASONABLY [Chap. VIII 
 
 and waking up, as after a long sleep, in so short a space of time) . The entry 
 in my diary is, as it was likely to be when standing out of bed, very brief : 
 ' At night I dreamt that the kitchen in my father' s house was on fire. I awoke 
 and found that it was i a.m.' I kept my diary in a plain-paper book ; 
 and the entry comes below what I did up to midnight on December 22nd. 
 What I further still remember distinctly of the vision is this — that in it, 
 the servants' bedrooms (which are really at the top of my father's house, 
 while the kitchen, &c., are at the bottom) were adjoining the kitchen 
 suite, all on one floor, and that the smoke and blaze seemed general. 
 Further, I remember distinctly, though I just made a bare entry in my 
 diary and hurried back to bed, that two of my father's maids, named 
 Coombes and Caroline respectively, were the only persons except myself 
 present in the vision, and that I seemed to have no impulses and no power 
 of moving, but was merely a spectator ; nor did the idea of any risk to 
 myself form part of the impression. 
 
 " Six or seven weeks afterwards (mail contract between London and 
 Melbourne is 42 days) I received a letter from my father, dated December 
 22nd, 1 88 1. He v/rote, ' We had a fire on Sunday evening while we 
 were at church. Coombes went with a wax-taper to tidy her room, 
 and, I suppose, blew it out and put it down with sparks. Very soon 
 after she left, a ring at the bell that the attic was on fire put Caroline 
 on her mettle, while the other lost her head. She dashed it out with 
 water before the window-frame was burnt through, and subdued it. 
 Fifteen pounds will repair the damage — two chests of drawers much 
 burnt, wearing apparel, &c. I gave her a sovereign for her pluck, as the 
 roof would have been on fire in another five minutes.' 
 
 ' ' Now I wish to draw your attention to what has attracted my atten- 
 tion most. The Sunday before December 22nd, 1881, was December 
 1 8th. I had the communication, therefore, in my sleep, not on the actual 
 day of the fire, but on the day on which my father wrote the letter. At 
 Kensington, where my father was writing, Australian letters have to be 
 posted in the branch offices about 5 p.m. My dream was at i a.m. Time in 
 Victoria is 9| hours ahead of English time. When I was having the com- 
 munication, therefore, it was about 3.30 p.m. in Kensington. Now with 
 the mail going out at 5 p.m., 3.30 would have been a very natural — I think 
 I may say a most natural time for my father to be finishing a letter to me. 
 [Mr. Sladen, sen., confirms this.] I, therefore, had my magnetic com- 
 munication when he was at once focussing his mind on me, and focussing 
 his mind on the fire, in order to tell me about it. 
 
 " I have asked my wife, and she remembers perfectly my waking her 
 up, and telling her that I had dreamt that my father's house was on fire, 
 and was so convinced of its betokening an actual occurrence that I should 
 make a note of it in my diary there and then. 
 
 " Douglas B. W. Sladen." 
 
 [Mr. Sladen has kindly allowed me to inspect the diary and letter.] 
 
 In the next example the correspondence is of a more distinct kind. 
 Mrs. Walsh, of the Priory, Lincoln, writes : — 
 
 " February, 1884. 
 
 (99) " The gentleman who teaches music in my house tells me that 
 if anything sad or terrible happens to anyone he loves, he always has an 
 intimation of it. 
 
 " I am very fond of him, and I know he looks on me as a very true old 
 friend, and one of my sons, now in India, is the dearest friend he has. 
 
Chap. VIII.] REGARDED AS TELEPATHIC 225 
 
 " I went out one morning about 9 o'clock, carrying books for the 
 library, and, being wevy busy, took the short way to town. On some flags 
 in a very steep part of the road some boys had made a slide. Both my 
 feet flew away at the same moment that the back of my head resounded 
 on the flags. A policeman picked me up, saw I was hurt, and rang at the 
 Nurses' Home close by, to get me looked to. My head was cut, and 
 while they were washing the blood awa^^ I was worrying myself that I 
 should be ill, and how should I manage my school till the end of the term. 
 I told no one in my house but my daughter, and no one but the policeman 
 had seen me fall. I asked my daughter to tell no one. I had a miserable 
 nervous feeling, but I pretended to her it was nothing. The next morning 
 after a sleef)less night, I could not get up. It was my habit to sit in the 
 drawing-room while the music lessons were given, so my daughter went in 
 
 to tell Mr. that I had had a bad night, and was not yet up. He 
 
 said, ' I had a wretched night, too, and all through a most vivid dream.' 
 ' What was it ? ' she asked. ' I dreamed I was walking by the Nurses' 
 Home, and I came on a slide, both my feet slipped, and I fell on the back of 
 my head. I was helped to the Home, and while my head was being bathed 
 I was worrying myself how I should manage my lessons till the end of the 
 term, and the worrying feeling would not go.' " 
 
 The percipient, Mr, T. J. Hoare, writes : — 
 
 " 12, St. Nicholas Square, Lincoln. 
 
 " March 3rd, 1884. 
 
 " I shall be very pleased to relate the account of a dream, as described 
 by Mrs. Walsh most accurate^, which took place on a Tuesday evening 
 early in November, 1882. The dream consisted of this : I supposed I 
 was going down the Greystone Stairs, when I had a fall at the first flight, 
 was picked up, and helped by a policeman to the Nurses' Institute, about 
 20 yards from the imaginary fall, being there attended by a nurse. I was 
 much perplexed as to how I should manage to finish my work during the 
 term. This was followed the next morning b}^ a severe headache in the 
 region of the imaginary blow. 
 
 " On seeing Miss Walsh the following morning, I was told by her that 
 Mrs. Walsh was unwell, but not the cause. I replied I too felt unwell 
 and accounted for it through the dream. Mrs. Walsh related to me the 
 same evening her own adventure, which in every detail exactly coincided 
 with my dream as happening to myself. I in no way knew of Mrs. Walsh's 
 mishap till the evening after, when told by herself. 
 
 " In another instance, whilst staying in Devonshire, I received an 
 impression, or felt a conviction, that something had happened to Mrs. 
 Walsh. I think I wanted to write, so confident was I of something 
 having taken place, but desisted because I had left Lincoln through an 
 outbreak of small-pox in the house next my rooms, only the previous 
 week, so was unwilling to correspond. On my return here, I found out 
 that both my day \i.e., the day of the impression] and the accident — a 
 fall — were true. 
 
 " In many other instances have I received similar experiences, and so 
 confident have I been always of their accuracy that I have written to the 
 persons and places, and always received confirmation of my impressions. 
 I have had, I think, 10 or 12 impressions. They are quite unlike fits of 
 low spirits and indigestion, and I can easily distinguish them from such, 
 as in every case I have been most conscious of outside action. 
 
 " T. J. Hoare." 
 
 In conversation Mr. Hoare stated that he undoubtedly had a positive 
 
226 DREAMS WHICH MAY BE REASONABLY [Chap. VIII 
 
 pain at the back of his head, as if from a blow, on the day following this 
 experience. 
 
 [Cases loo and loi here omitted.] 
 
 § 4. We come now to the larger family of cases, in which the agent's 
 personality, and not merely his particular thought, is reflected, and the 
 dream conveys a true impression of his state, or of some event connected 
 with him. I will first give a few examples where the fact which is a reality 
 is presented or suggested without the agent's visible appearance in the 
 dream, and without any distinct sense on the percipient's part of being 
 present at the scene. 
 
 [Cases 102 and 103 are here omitted.] 
 
 The next case, in its absurdity and precision, is a great contrast to the 
 last [a death case]. We received it from the Rev. A. B. McDougall, now 
 of Hemel Hempsted, and at that time a scholar of Lincoln College, Oxford. 
 
 " November, 1882. 
 (104) " On the night of January loth, 1882, 1 was sleeping in one of the 
 suburbs of Manchester in the house of a friend, into which house several 
 rats had been driven by the excessive cold. I knew nothing about these 
 rats, but during the night I was waked by feeling an unpleasantly cold 
 something slithering down my right leg. I immediately struck a light and 
 flung off the bed-clothes, and saw a rat run out of my bed under the fire- 
 place. I told my friend the next morning, but he tried to persuade me I 
 had been dreaming. However, a few days afterwards* a rat was caught in 
 my room. On the morning of January nth, a cousin of mine [Miss E. J. 
 M. McDougall, since married], who happened to be staying in my own 
 home on the south coast, and to be occupying my room, came down to 
 breakfast, and recounted a marvellous dream, in which a rat appeared to 
 be eating off the extremities of my unfortunate self. My family laughed 
 the matter off. However, on the 13th, a letter was received from me 
 giving an account of my unpleasant meeting with the rat and its subsequent 
 capture. Then everyone present remembered the dream my cousin had 
 told certainly 58 hours before, as having occurred on the night of January 
 loth. My mother wrote me an account of the dream, ending up with the 
 remark, ' We always said E. was a witch : she always knew about every- 
 thing almost before it took place.' " a. B. McDougall." 
 
 Here the point, of course, is that an exceedingly improbable incident 
 is associated in the dream with the right person. It is worth noting that 
 we have no exact parallel to such an incident as this among our waking 
 cases. Thus, if the dream was telepathic, its very triviality may illustrate 
 in a new way the favourable effect of sleep on the percipient faculty. 
 
 Dreams happening at times when the person dreamt of is known to be 
 in peril are, as a rule, inadmissible as evidence. Thus we have a case where 
 the mother of a lieutenant in the army dreamt, on the night of the storm- 
 ing of the Redan, that her son was wounded in the left arm. The subse- 
 quent newspaper account described him as having been severely injured 
 
 ^ There is a slight apparent discrepancy between these words and the date of the 
 letter in which the capture is afterwards said to have been mentioned. The letters 
 are destroyed ; and Mr. McDougall rightly prefers to leave the words as they stand. 
 They, of course, in no way affect the central incident. 
 
Chap. VIII] REGARDED AS TELEPATHIC 227 
 
 in the righi arm ; but his mother persisted in her view that the dream 
 was correct, and it proved to have been so. But a dream concerning a 
 wound is a very likely one for a mother to have under the circumstances ; 
 and the detail is quite insufficient. In the class we must include mothers' 
 dreams of accidents to children, even apart from any special grounds of 
 anxiety — the form of dream being not uncommon, and real accidents (if 
 we include trivial ones) being frequent enough to make it certain that 
 striking coincidences will every now and then occur by chance. Thus 
 the wife of a rector in the West of England tells us how she once dreamt 
 that one of her little girls, who was on a visit, had fallen down in the street 
 and cut her forehead over the left eye, and how the morning's post brought 
 the news of that precise accident. The rector (who is sceptical on these 
 matters) testifies to the fact that his wife mentioned to him her dream 
 " that the child had fallen down and cut her forehead " ; and also to the 
 fact that " the next post brought the news." He says nothing about the 
 street or the left eye — details which may have been read back into the 
 dream afterwards. But in any case the accident is of a common type ; 
 the amount of correct detail is small ; and moreover it came out in con- 
 versation with the lad}^ that she dreams a good deal, and pays attention to 
 her dreams. However completely telepathy were established, it might 
 still be doubted whether such a coincidence as this ought to be referred 
 to it. 
 
 As an interesting contrast, I may quote the following case, which is 
 from Mrs. Hobbs (wife of the Rev. W. A. Hobbs, formerly a missionary 
 at Beerbhoom, Bengal), now resident at Tenbury, in Worcestershire. The 
 narrative was first written out for a friend, probably in 1877. 
 
 (105) " During our residence in India as missionaries, our children 
 remained at home, either residing with my sister or at school, and about 
 the year 1864 or 1865 our eldest boy was at school at Shireland Hall near 
 to Birmingham. The principal was the Rev. T. H. Morgan, now Baptist 
 minister at Harrow-on-the-Hill. 
 
 " One night, during the summer of one of the years I have mentioned, 
 I was awakened from m}' sleep by my husband asking, ' What is the 
 matter, J. ? Why are you weeping so ? I could let you sleep no longer, 
 you were crying so much.' I replied that I was dreaming, but could not 
 tell the dream for some minutes. It had seemed so like a reality that I 
 was still weeping bitterly. 
 
 " I dreamed that the sister (who acted as guardian to our boys in 
 our absence) was reading to me a letter giving a detailed account of 
 how our Harry died of choking, while eating his dinner one day at school. 
 
 " When sufficiently composed I again went to sleep ; but when I awoke 
 in the morning, the effect of my dream was still upon me. My husband 
 tried to rally me, saying, ' It is only a dream, think no more about it.' 
 But my heart was sad, and I could not shake it off. 
 
 " In the course of the day I called on a friend, the only other European 
 lady in the station. I told her why I felt troubled, and she advised me 
 to make a note of the date, and then I should know how to understand 
 my dream when a letter of that date came to hand. Our letters at that 
 time came to us via Southampton, and nearly six weeks must elapse 
 before I could hear if anything had transpired on that particular date, 
 even if a letter could have been dispatched at once ; but it might not have 
 been tJae ' mail day/ and that would give some additional days for me to 
 
228 DREAMS WHICH MAY BE REASONABLY [Chap. VIII 
 
 wait. They were weary weeks, but at length the looked-for letter arrived, 
 and it contained no reference to what I had anticipated. I felt truly 
 ashamed that I had permitted a dream to influence me, and thought no 
 more about it. 
 
 " A fortnight later another letter from my sister came in, bearing an 
 apology for not having told me in her last what a narrow escape from death 
 our Harry had experienced, and then went on to detail what I had dreamed, 
 with an additional piece of intelligence that just as his head had dropped 
 on the person supporting him, and he was supposed to be dead, the piece 
 of meat passed down his throat, and he shortly after revived, and was 
 quite well at the time of her writing. 
 
 " That boy is now a minister of the Gospel, and about a year ago I was 
 talking with him about my strange dream, when a friend who was present 
 said to him, ' Do you remember what you thought about when you were 
 choking ? ' He replied, ' Yes, I distinctly remember thinking, I wonder 
 what my mother will do when she hears I am dead.' " 
 
 In answer to our inquiries, Mrs. Hobbs says : — 
 
 " July 24th, 1884. 
 
 " I have not had any other dream of a like kind. I am not able to 
 say how near in time the dream was to the event ; but that it was very 
 near to the event is clear from the fact that I reckoned up the earliest 
 time when I could get any information from England, supposing that the 
 dream really pointed to anything ; and though no news came to the time 
 expected, yet the next letter that came apologised for not having men- 
 tioned it in the former letter. So that the space between the event and 
 the dream would be, at most, the space between the dream and the next 
 mail leaving England for India." 
 
 Mr. Hobbs says : — 
 
 " So far as I am concerned in the above account, written by my wife, 
 Jane Ann Hobbs, I declare it to be quite correct. 
 
 " William Ayers Hobbs." 
 
 The following account is from the son, who is a Baptist minister at 
 Tenbury. 
 
 " July 29th, 1884. 
 
 " I remember that I had a sharp, short struggle for breath, accompanied 
 by a bursting sensation in the head and singing in the ears ; then I rolled 
 over ; the pain in the head was succeeded by a drowsy, dreamy feeling ; a 
 -mist gathered before my eyes, and I was just on the point of losing 
 consciousness, when the persistent thumps, which were being administered 
 to my back by the anxious spectators, jerked the beef out of my throat, 
 and I revived. I had no direct thought of my mother, as I imagine, for 
 this reason : I was left in the care of an aunt, when my parents went to 
 India ; and as the whole of my training since I was four years old had 
 been undertaken by this aunt, prior to my going to Birmingham, it was to 
 her that my thoughts reverted when I was choking ; and I distinctly 
 remember that the thought flashed through my mind, ' How ever will 
 Aunt Maria write to India about this.' I quite believed I was dying. 
 
 " H. V. Hobbs." 
 
 [In conversation, Mr. Podmore ascertained that the family are in no 
 way given to real or supposed " psychical " experiences.] 
 
 Here the unusualness of the accident, and the uniqueness and emo- 
 tioneJ vividness of the dream may, we think, be safely accepted. The 
 
Chap. VIII] REGARDED AS TELEPATHIC 229 
 
 slight amount of discrepancy between the final sentences of the mother's 
 and the son's account can hardly be held to affect the general trust- 
 worthiness of Mrs. Hobbs' narrative ; and it will be noticed that the 
 agent's account of his own thoughts harmonises specially well with the 
 actual nature of the percipient's impression, which was that the news 
 was conveyed to her by her sister — the very person on whom her son 
 imagined that sad duty as devolving. 
 
 [No. 106, another dream of an accident to a son, is here omitted.] 
 
 Perils by sea are another very common subject of dreams ; and where 
 a large number of people are living a life of more than average risk, and 
 a large number of relatives on land are living under a more or less 
 constant sense of this risk, accidental coincidences between dreams and 
 casualties are, of course, certain to occur. Especially will this be the case 
 where the relatives live by the seaside, and where the very storm that 
 destroys life on one element may disturb slumber on the other. We have 
 quite a little collection of cases where wives or mothers of seafaring men 
 have dreamt of fatal accidents which then proved to have actually 
 occurred. Such incidents have not usually any claim to be considered as 
 even prima facie evidence for telepathy. Every now and then, however, 
 " sea-dreams " present an amount of correct detail that prevents us from 
 rejecting them. [Such a case, No. 107, is here omitted.] 
 
 [The following case from the Additional Chapter belongs to this section 
 in that the dream seems to have occurred within 1 2 hours of the fatal ter- 
 mination of the serious illness dreamt of ; but the chief interest of the case 
 is the appearance of a visual phantasm of the agent to the percipient on 
 the following evening, but still prior to his having any knowledge of the 
 facts. 1 — Ed.] 
 
 The account was obtained through the kindness of Mrs. Walwyn, of 9, 
 Sion Hill, Clifton, Bristol, who has known the narrator from a boy. 
 
 " February 24th, 1886. 
 
 (701) " ' I dreamed that Maggie, my sister-in-law, had been taken 
 seriously ill. The next evening, when I went into the dining-room to have 
 my usual smoke previous to going to bed, just after I entered the room, 
 Maggie suddenly appeared, dressed in white, with a most heavenly 
 expression on her face. She fixed her eyes on me, walked round the 
 room, and disappeared through the door which leads into the garden. I 
 felt I could not speak ; but followed her. On opening the door and 
 outside shutter nothing was to be seen. I vouch for the truth of this. 
 
 " ' H. E. M.' " 
 
 Mr. M.'s mother writes to Mrs. Walwyn : — 
 
 " H. and his wife were in England in the autumn, and returned on the 
 9th November. They had been visiting the parents in L. — General and 
 Mrs. R. They left the next younger sister apparently in her usual health. 
 On Friday, the 20th, she was at the theatre with friends. At i a.m. she 
 was seized with violent internal pains ; these continued all day, but no 
 danger was apprehended till 4.45 p.m., when she became insensible, and 
 
 ^ Compa.re case 283, where the hallucination preceded the dream. For cases 
 where a haHucination has beeu itself repeated after an interval, see 184, 213, 240. 
 
230 DREAMS WHICH MAY BE REASONABLY [Chap. VIII 
 
 at 5.15 all was over. The cause of death, ' perforation of the stomach.' 
 On the Saturday night H. dreamt that Maggie had been taken danger- 
 ously ill ; the next evening when he went into the dining-room as usual 
 to have his smoke previous to going to bed, just after he entered the room 
 Maggie suddenly appeared to him. [Mrs. M.'s description of the appear- 
 ance exactly coincides with her son's account.] 
 
 " He told me in the morning what had happened. I tried to persuade 
 him it was only an optical delusion, but he knew better. Why the appari- 
 tion should have come to H. is most extraordinary, for he was not in the 
 least superstitious, nervous, or fanciful. The only way we can account 
 for it is that the telegram which the General sent off on Sunday never 
 reached us, and it was actually Wednesday, the day of the funeral, before 
 we heard the sad news, and she might have known this and come to tell 
 us that she was gone. " R. L. m." 
 
 We find from an obituary in the Leamington News that Miss R. died 
 on 2 1st November, 1885, and that she " remained perfectly conscious 
 until 5 o'clock, when she suddenly collapsed and died in a quarter of an 
 hour." 
 
 § 5. In the following group the reality is not only presented in a pic- 
 torial way, but the dream-scene corresponds (in whole or in part) with 
 what the eyes of the supposed agent are actually beholding. The major- 
 ity, perhaps, of the alleged dream-cases are of this pictorial sort ; but 
 most of them have to be set aside, on the ground either of inaccuracy of 
 detail, or of the connection of the dream with matters that have been 
 recently occupying the waking mind. Thus a widow whose husband was 
 killed by an accident at sea gives a circumstantial account of her coinci- 
 dent dream — " a vessel, like her husband's, wholly dismasted — the bare 
 hull merely — being lowered by ropes down a beach, and all the crew 
 assisting " ; and declares that the scene of her dream was exactly what 
 was described in the letter which afterwards brought her the news. It 
 appears, however, that the narrator had never seen the actual ship ; and 
 inspection of the letter shows that, except the dismasting, the details of 
 the dream had no counterpart whatever in reality. Thus all that remains 
 is the simple coincidence of the dream and the death ; and such coinci- 
 dences, in the case of casualties at sea, must, as we have seen, be generally 
 excluded. W^e apply this rule even where the date of the dream has been 
 immediately noted in a diary, and where we have every assurance that it 
 was unique in the dreamer's experience. i\.gain, Mrs. Barter, of Careys- 
 town, Whitegate, Co. Cork, has kindly given us an account of a dream 
 which she had at the time of the Indian Mutiny. She seemed to see her 
 husband, then adjutant in the 75th Foot, wounded, and in the act of 
 binding up his leg with his puggeree, when four men of his regiment lifted 
 him up and took him into a battery. " I at once wrote it to him and, in 
 reply to my letter, heard that such an event had actually taken place." 
 The coincidence was extremely close, and Colonel Barter, C.B., has con- 
 firmed the account. He was carried into a battery by four sergeants ; 
 and he is nearly sure that his wife mentioned sergeants in her first account 
 of her dream. But, on being specially asked as to the puggeree, he stated 
 that he bound up his leg not with a puggeree, but with a black silk necktie. 
 This defect, combined with the fact that Mrs. Barter was in a ner\^ous 
 state, and had another disturbing and quite un%"eridical dream about her 
 
Chap. VIII] REGARDED AS TELEPATHIC 231 
 
 husband during the same campaign, prevents us from allowing weight to 
 the correspondence. So, again, Mrs. Powles, of Wadhurst, West Dulwich, 
 has given us an account of a dream which her late husband narrated to 
 her at the time, in which he saw his brother, Dr. Ralph Holden, who was 
 exploring in the interior of Africa, lying under a large tree, supported by 
 a man, and either dead or dying. They learnt from another explorer, 
 Mr. Green, that Dr. Holden had died at just about that time, under a 
 large tree, in the arms of his native servant ; and Mr. Holden recognised 
 the scene of his dream in a sketch of the spot which Mr. Green had taken. 
 But — to say nothing of the indefiniteness of the time-coincidence— the 
 entourage is such as the idea of the death of an African traveller might 
 readily enough suggest, quite apart from telepathy ; and the sight of the 
 sketch would be precisely calculated to give spurious retrospective de- 
 finiteness to the dream-scene. And once more, a most vivid dream (with 
 a remarkable amount of correct detail, as well as several important dis- 
 crepancies) in which a coachman, sleeping at a distance from his stables, 
 saw a pony taken out, harnessed, and then after a time brought back, on 
 the one single night on which this ever actually happened, has been dis- 
 missed, as too much connected with the dreamer's normal train of ideas ; 
 though his master (Mr. J. S. Dismorr, of Thelcrest Lodge, Gravesend) and 
 another witness both testify to the fact that the dream was described before 
 the reality was known. 
 
 The following cases seem free from these objections, there having been 
 no cause for anxiety on the percipient's part, and nothing to suggest the 
 scene. 
 
 [Of the three cases then quoted two, 108 and no, are here omitted.] 
 
 For the next case we are indebted to Mrs. Swithinbank, of Ormleigh, 
 Mowbray Road, Upper Norwood, who is well acquainted with Mrs. Fleming, 
 the narrator. 
 
 " October 17th, 1882. 
 
 (109) " Three years ago when staying at Ems for my health, one 
 morning after having my bath, I was resting on the sofa reading. A 
 slight drowsiness came over me and I distinctly saw the following : — 
 
 " My husband, who was then in England, appeared to me riding down 
 the lane leading to my father's house. Suddenly the horse grew restive, 
 then plunged and kicked, and finally unseated his rider, throwing him 
 violently to the ground. I jumped up hastily, thinking I had been asleep ; 
 and on my going down to luncheon I related to a lady who was seated 
 next to me what I had seen, and made the remark, ' I hope all is well at 
 home.' My friend, seeing I was anxious, laughed and told me not to be 
 superstitious, and so I forgot the incident, until 2 days afterwards I 
 received a letter from home saying my husband had been thrown from his 
 horse and had dislocated his shoulder. The time and place of the accident 
 exactly agreed with my vision. " Laura Fleming." 
 
 [Asked whether she can recall other dreams of a similarly vivid and 
 realistic kind, Mrs. Fleming answers in the negative.] 
 
 Such incidents as these really belong to the class which may be de- 
 scribed as clairvoyant, and which I am reserving for the end of the chapter ; 
 but I have brought forward these few examples for the sake of a special 
 
232 DREAMS WHICH MAY BE REASONABLY [Chap. Vlll 
 
 observation. In all the earlier dream-cases of this chapter, the role of the 
 percipient was purely passive ; the impression received by him was 
 apparently a direct and literal reproduction in whole or in part, of what 
 was, or had been, consciously in the agent's mind. But these last narra- 
 tives have introduced the same difference as appeared in the concluding 
 cases of Chapter VI : though the scene which the dreamer pictured was 
 the very one in which the agent was, the agent's own figure, with which 
 his own attention was certainly not occupied, appeared in the dream. If, 
 therefore, this part of the percept was transferred ready-made (so to 
 speak) from the agent's mind, it must have been from a subconscious 
 part of his mind. Such a view would present no serious difficulty ; for 
 probably every one, after early childhood, retains at the background of 
 his mind a dim realisation of his own personality in connection with 
 his outer aspect ; and we have had proofs that a person may transmit 
 an idea of which he is at the moment quite unaware. ^ At the same time, 
 the cases where the agent's figure appears are equally suggestive of another 
 explanation, and one which will prove of the highest importance in the 
 sequel. They bring us to the point where we may suppose that the per- 
 cipient is often himself the source of a great part of what he seems to 
 perceive ; that he is no longer passively receptive of the impression 
 which comes to him from without, but actively modifies and elaborates 
 it. Thus, granted an idea of the agent to be transmitted, the appearance of 
 the agent's figure in the telepathic picture will be no more remarkable 
 than that, on reading a friend's name in a letter, I should be able instantly 
 to project his image on my mental camera. It is only, however, in the 
 next group of cases that this new role of the percipient becomes obvious. 
 
 § 6. It will be useful at this juncture to recall the more familiar ways 
 in which dreams are shaped. We all know that physical disturbances — 
 whether of sound, or light, or cold, or touch — will excite dreams, in which 
 the disturbance appears as an element, sometimes without undergoing 
 any change, sometimes in some transfigured but still quite recognisable 
 form. Now in such cases we of course trace the dream to the externally- 
 produced impression ; but the impression is a mere nucleus, which the 
 dreaming mind embodies, it may be, in a long and complicated series of 
 self-spun fancies, and which twenty dreaming minds would embody in 
 twenty different ways. So with mental disturbances ; a recent sorrow, 
 or exciting work overnight, is as effective a nucleus as a knock at the 
 door or an uncomfortable posture. The established idea works on, amid 
 the floating crowd of images which are the potential material of dreams, 
 and attracts a certain number of them into a more or less grotesque 
 connection with itself. 
 
 There will thus be little difficulty in supposing that a percipient whom 
 a strong " transferred impression " invades in his sleep may similarly 
 combine it with his own dream-imager5^ We have no reason to imagine 
 his own activity to be suspended, or his mind made a tabula rasa for foreign 
 images. We should not, therefore, demand of telepathic dreams any 
 sober and literal transcription of actual events. We should rather expect 
 
 1 See pp. 63, 67-8, 82-92, 362-3 
 
Chap. VIII] REGARDED AS TELEPATHIC 233 
 
 to find the ordinary dream elements, the medley of images, the impossi- 
 bilities and incongruities, no less prominent here than elsewhere. The root 
 idea being given by the " transferred impression," it may then become 
 the sport of irresponsible fancy, which develops it either in some haphazard 
 way, or in accordance with the dreamer's habitual lines of thought 
 or emotion ; so that the real event is announced either in a manner typi- 
 cally dream-like and fantastic, or oftener, perhaps, in a manner which is 
 to some extent symbolic. 
 
 I will begin with cases where the element thus supplied is of the slightest 
 possible amount. In the following three examples [iii, 112, 113] the 
 dreamer may be supposed simply to give the most obvious auditory form 
 to the impression received ; though in the second and third it is, no doubt, 
 equally possible to suppose a direct auditory transfer, as in some of the 
 experimental cases. [Only the second of the three examples is here 
 quoted. It is] from the late Mr. George Gouldrick, of 16, Union Street, 
 Hereford. 
 
 " 1883. 
 
 (112) " In the month of April, 1876, I dreamt that an invalid, named 
 Mary ScaffuU, widow, an inmate of Johnson's Hospitals, Commercial Road, 
 Hereford (and whose husband had been an officer in the gaol of which I 
 was governor) , was crying out for water ; it appeared to have been a long 
 dream, and the cry seemed to be kept up for some time. When I was 
 sitting at breakfast with my family next morning, I asked my wife when 
 she had seen Mrs. ScaffuU last ; she replied, ' Some g days ago. I took 
 her a rice pudding ; I could not get into the house, the door being locked. 
 I therefore had to leave it at her sister's, who was living in the neighbour- 
 hood, with a request that when she went to see her she would take it to 
 her ; the dish has been returned, therefore I conclude she had the contents. 
 Why, what is the matter, you seem troubled about her ? ' I then told her. 
 my dream, and said, ' I have determined to go after breakfast and see 
 what state she is in.' She answered, ' I am glad to hear you say so.' 
 
 " As I approached the house, I could hear a cry of distress proceeding 
 from some one of the inmates of the hospitals. I put my finger on the 
 latch of the door occupied by Mrs. ScaffuU, when I heard the following 
 supplication proceed from her in the most distressing tone : ' Will some 
 kind Christian friend give me some water ? ' I took a jug from her lower 
 room, went to the pump and filled it, and then took it with all haste to 
 her bedside. When she saw me there with the water she said, ' Oh, Mr. 
 Gouldrick, the Lord has sent you here, God Almighty bless you for bring- 
 ing me this water.' She then drank copiously of it, and said, ' It's the 
 sweetest water I ever tasted all my life long.' She died the same week, 
 at the age of 77 years. " qeo. Gouldrick." 
 
 Mr. Gouldrick's daughter corroborates as follows : — 
 
 " December nth, 1883. 
 " I was present at the breakfast-table when my father related his dream. 
 I remember all that happened, and can therefore corroborate all he has 
 written. My mother has since died. She was present also, and we 
 expressed our astonishment when he returned home and told us what had 
 happened. The only reason I am aware of that the neighbours (who heard 
 all) did not attend to her cry, was that she was in receipt of 7s. per week 
 more than they were, and that caused an ill-feeling towards her. 
 
 " Hannah Gouldrick." 
 
234 DREAMS WHICH MAY BE REASONABLY [Chap. VIII 
 
 And now we come to the large and important group where the per- 
 cipient forms a very distinct picture of the agent, whose figure and aspect 
 (sometimes with the addition of speech) is not a mere element in a scene, 
 but the one thing prominently represented. I will still keep for a time to 
 simple cases, where the mental image that is conjured up corresponds 
 pretty closely to the reality. [No. 114, a death case, is omitted.] 
 
 The next case is from Mrs. Fielding, of Yarlington Rectory, Bath, who 
 was also the narrator of cases 90 and 700, above. 
 
 " January, 1884. 
 (115) "I some time ago had rather a remarkable vision, but it was of 
 the living. I have an only son, about 20, always in robust health, then in 
 lodgings in London. Never were mother and son more to one another 
 than we are. One night I awoke heartbroken by seeing him in bed very 
 ill. I stood weeping by his bed, lifting his white face in my two hands, 
 and saying he must be dying. On my husband waking I told him it all, 
 and those at breakfast next morning, and said, ' Let us see if it's only a 
 dream.' A week passed, and my usual letter did not come from my son. 
 After a time one came saying he had been ill in bed a week, too ill to let 
 me know, and the landlady had nursed him through it. 
 
 " Jane E. Fielding." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mrs. Fielding adds : — 
 
 " I found my son's letter telling of the illness I spoke of, and find it 
 was written on the 15th July, 1882, a Saturday, and my vision-dream 
 — for it was too distinct for a common dream ; yet I was not wide awake, 
 and could not vouch I had seen the picture consciously , yet it was most 
 real — took place either on the night of 12th or 13th July, and I find both 
 my husband and son-in-law remember my speaking of it, though the dates 
 escape them. I now quote from my son's letter : ' I go back to the City 
 on Monday, but I thought it was no use telling you, to make you anxious, 
 of my attack of quinsy till I was better ; and the doctor and my land- 
 lady nursed me most carefully, and now I can swallow,' It has much 
 pain, this complaint, and it was that look of pain I saw on his face in my 
 vision that /gave me such pain. I can swear to the vision having been 
 before the letter came. Were I in the least dubious, T should be the first 
 to say so, having a glimpse of the meaning of the word science. I can't 
 recall any other such ' clear-seeing.' I never had a dream like this before." 
 
 I have seen Mrs. Fielding's -etter to her son, dated Monday July 24th, 
 in which she says. " On Thursday morning [i.s-, July 13th] when I came 
 down to breakfast, I said to Tom and Arthur [her son-in-law with whom 
 she now lives], ' I hope Charlie is well ; for I had such a queer dream of 
 finding him lying in bed on his face, and when I turned it round, it was 
 ghastly pale and ill-looking — and I was so sighing all da^^ after, and 
 expected to hear, as I did, you were ill.' Now that's funny ! Shows how 
 our souls are closely united. Arthur is just saying to me he ' quite 
 remembers my telling him my dream.' " 
 
 [This practically proves that Mrs. Fielding is accurate in saying that 
 her dream was described before the news was known. But the force of 
 the coincidence is of course weakened b}'' the fact that the illness extended 
 over several days.] 
 
 In the next case the form of a vision — a figure at the bedside — suggest -i 
 not so much a genuine dream as the sort of semi-waking hallucination 
 
Chap. VIII] REGARDED AS TELEPATHIC 235 
 
 which will be considered in the next chapter (compare also Mr. Wingfield's 
 case, p. 142). The narrator is Mrs. L. H. Saunders, of St. Helen's, near 
 Ryde, who was concerned in case 44. 
 
 " March i8th, 1885. 
 
 (116) " Towards morning of the loth January, 1885, I was conscious 
 of a young woman standing by my bedside clad in a grey dressing-govv^n, 
 holding in her arms, towards me, a child. The woman was weeping 
 bitterl}^ and said, ' Oh ! Mrs. Saunders, I am in such trouble.' I instantly 
 recognised her as Mrs. C. R. Seymour, and was about to interrogate her 
 as to her trouble, when I was awakened by my husband asking me what 
 was the matter, as I seemed so distressed. I told him I had had such 
 a sad dream about poor Fanny Goodall (maiden name of Mrs. C. R. S.), 
 but it really was to me more than a dream — so much so, that after rising 
 I communicated it to the governess. Miss Monkman, also to the nurse and 
 servant. I decided to send to her mother, Mrs. Goodall, to inquire if she 
 had received any tidings of her daughter, who was resident in New 
 Zealand with her husband and two children, but as on after consideration 
 I felt I might cause her alarm, I altered my intention. This dream or 
 vision made so deep and lasting an impression that I constantly alluded 
 to it to members of our household, until circumstances occasioned my 
 calling on Mrs. Goodall about the beginning of this month, March, 1885, 
 when I made particular inquiries for her daughter ; and on being assured 
 that she was well, according to letters by the most recent mail, I ventured 
 to express my gratification, giving, as my reason for such, a narration of 
 the ' vision ' that had not even then ceased to haunt me ; which elicited 
 from Mrs. Goodall and both of her daughters, who were present, fervent 
 hopes that all was well with Mrs. Seymour.^ 
 
 " On March 12th I again called on Mrs. Goodall, who on receiving me, 
 with much emotion said, ' Oh, have you heard the bad news of Fanny ? 
 I have thought so much of what you told me ; her dear little Dottie has 
 gone. I will read you her letters,' both of which, although coming by 
 different mails, had only been received within the past 24 hours. I should 
 mention that, although I have felt very interested in and thought much 
 of Mrs. C. R. S. before and since her departure from this coimtry, yet I 
 have never corresponded with her ; but I now learn that she invariably 
 mentioned me in her home correspondence, and felt much indebted to me 
 for some trifling kindness I had been able to show her in the past. I am 
 able to fix the date of my vision from circumstances which I need not 
 here relate. " Bessie Saunders." 
 
 The force of the coincidence seems not much affected one way or the 
 other by the following addition : — 
 
 " In reply to yout question, I have had distressing dreams relating to 
 death at intervals, which have not corresponded with reality ; but those 
 you are already cognisant of [viz., this one and another which corresponded 
 with reality^] are the only ones which impressed themselves sufffciently 
 to induce me to take steps to discover if they did correspond with the 
 reality, although I may have mentioned their purport casually at the time." 
 
 1 This has been completely confirmed by letters from Mrs. Goodall and her two 
 daughters. 
 
 - In this second case (as to which we again have Mr. Saunders's testimony to the 
 fact that the dream was described before the reality was known) the dream was that 
 a friend alighted from a hearse, and onterod clad in deep mourning ; and it fell on 
 the night on which that friend's mother, whom she was attending, unexpectedly died. 
 
236 DREAMS WHICH MAY BE REASONABLY [Chap. V III 
 
 Mr. Latimer H. Saunders writes : — 
 
 " March i8th, 1885. 
 
 " I clearly remember on or about the loth of January, 1885, early 
 morning, suddenly awaking, and finding my wife leaning forward in bed. 
 I asked her, ' What was the matter ? ' She seemed agitated, and replied 
 to the following effect : ' Oh, I have had such a horrid dream ! Fanny 
 Goodall was standing here at my side, quite close, holding out the child in 
 such distress, but I could not tell what she wanted ; it was so real, I could 
 have touched her, but you awoke me.' Before rising, my wife repeated the 
 incident in detail. Late on March 12th, she told me the sequel. 
 
 " Fortunately, I can safely fix the date as being the morning of either 
 the 9th, loth, or nth of January, as during that month these were, owing 
 to circumstances, the only possible occasions on which the incident, as 
 related, could have occurred, while my mental impression, independently 
 arrived at, strongly points to the loth as the day. 
 
 " Latimer H. Saunders." 
 
 Miss E. A. Monkman, in a letter to Mrs. Saunders (dated 16, Castle- 
 dine Road, Anerley, i6th March, 1885), of which I have seen a copy, 
 gives exactly similar testimony as to Mrs. Saunders's description of her 
 dream at the time, and adds that it must have been on the 9th or loth 
 of the month. And on March 20th, a servant in the house, unprompted 
 (as Mrs. Saunders assures us), dictated the following statement : — 
 
 " I remember Saturday morning, the loth of January last. The 
 mistress came into the kitchen to speak about the flue. After doing so 
 she told me of such a bad dream she had had of Mrs. Se^Tiiour, of New 
 Zealand, coming to her bedside with her little child in her arms. Mrs. 
 Seymour was crying so bitterly, and imploring her for help. — E. Dawson." 
 
 The following is an extract from a letter received from Mrs. Sej'mour 
 by Mrs. Goodall, dated January 15th, 1885. 
 
 " I do not know how to write it, mother. Dottie is dead ; a week ago 
 this very Thursday evening she was taken ill, and on Saturday at 10 
 minutes to 10 in the evening she died." 
 
 [Allowing for longitude, the dream must have preceded the death by 
 •B few hours.] 
 
 [Cases 117, 118, 119, 120, 121 are omitted.] 
 
 The next two cases are from Mrs. Freese, of Granite Lodge, Chisle- 
 hurst. The occurrence of several such experiences to the same person is 
 in itself a point of interest, provided that that person's recollection as to 
 their having been of an exceptionally vivid and disturbing character can 
 be relied on. 
 
 [The first of these, 122, is omitted.] 
 
 " March, 1884. 
 
 (123) " In September, 1881, I had another curious dream, so vivid 
 that I seemed to see it. 
 
 " My two boys of 18 and 16 were staying in the Black Forest, under 
 the care of a Dr. Fresenius. I must say here that I always supposed the 
 boys would go everywhere together, and I never should have supposed 
 that in that lonely country, so new to them, they would be out after dark. 
 My husband and 1 were staying at St. Leonards, and on Saturday night I 
 woke at about 12 o'clock (rather before, as I heard it strike), having just 
 
Chap. VIII] REGARDED AS TELEPATHIC 237 
 
 seen vividly a dark night on a mountain, and my eldest boy lying on his 
 back at the bottom of some steep place, his eyes wide open and saying, 
 ' Good-bye, mother and father, I shall never see you again.' I woke with 
 a feeling of anxiety, and the next morning when I told it to my husband, 
 though we both agreed it was absurd to be anxious, yet we would write 
 and tell the boys we hoped they would never go out alone after dark. To 
 my surprise my eldest boy, to whom I wrote the dream, wrote back 
 expressing his great astonishment, for on that Saturday night he was 
 coming home over the mountains, past 11 o'clock ; it was pitch dark, and 
 he slipped and fell down some 12 feet or so, and landed on his back, 
 looking up to the sky. However, he was not much hurt and soon picked 
 himself up and got home all right. He did not say what thoughts passed 
 through his mind as he fell. " Octavia Freese." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mrs. Freese adds : — 
 
 " Before my son wrote about his fall in the Black Forest, I related my 
 dream to my husband, and as he seemed a little moved by it, I wrote an 
 account of it to my boy, saying his father did not wish them to be out 
 after dark alone. I had not told my boy when it was, deeming that 
 immaterial, but when in his letter, received days after, he said, ' Was it 
 Saturday night ? because then so-and-so,' I remembered what I should 
 not otherwise have noted, that it was Saturday night ; for on the Sunday 
 morning my husband, being much worried about some business matter, 
 elected to spend the morning with me in the fields instead of going to 
 church, and as much to divert his mind as anything I related to him my 
 dream of the night before." 
 
 Mrs. Freese sent us the letter from her son, which contained the 
 following passage : — 
 
 " With regard to your dream : did you dream it on September 3rd ? 
 if so it was on that night, coming home rather late, that I fell down a 
 precipice of 8 feet, or perhaps more, in the dark, and might have broken 
 my neck, but didn't. However, I don't think you will find me walking 
 about after dark more than I can help, as the roads are very dark, and the 
 fogs in the village awful. " fred E. Freese." 
 
 [September 3rd, 1881, was a Saturday.] 
 
 Mr. Freese writes : — 
 
 " March 17th, 1884. 
 
 " Mrs. Freese has read to me the paper she has sent you, and I feel 
 bound to say that both the dreams she refers to concerning myself [i.e., 
 No. 122], and our eldest son I well remember, and noted them at the time 
 she described them, together with the circumstances that strangely 
 accompanied them. " j, w_ Freese." 
 
 In answer to the question whether he noted them in writing, Mr. 
 Freese replies that he did not. " It struck me at the time as very remark- 
 able, but life was then with me too busy to leave time to dwell upon the 
 subject." 
 
 § 7. In the foregoing examples the elements with which the dreamer 
 may be supposed to have invested the telepathic impression have been 
 few and simple. We now come to cases where definitely new elements 
 have been introduced, and the impression which corresponds with reality 
 acts as the germ of a quite imaginary dream-picture. [The first two, 124, 
 125, are omitted.] 
 
238 DREAMS WHICH MAY BE REASONABLY [Chap. VIII 
 
 In the next case, a definite scene is depicted, suggestive of death and 
 appropriate to the person who had actually died ; but everything beyond 
 the true impression of the death is supplied by the dreamer. The narrator 
 is Mrs. Herbert Bolland {nee Gary, granddaughter of the translator of 
 Dante), of 7, Cranbury Terrace, Southampton. The experience was 
 quite unique in her life, and exemplifies — what will be suggested by other 
 cases — a possible effect of illness in heightening the percipient faculty. 
 
 " July, 1884. 
 
 (126) " In September, 1879, I was in B s, and laid up with a 
 
 rather sharp attack of fever, kept to my room, and seeing no one. In 
 the middle of one night I v/as awoke, as was my husband also, by a most 
 piercing shriek ; he knew it was I who had cried aloud, whilst I laad then 
 no idea of it. But I began to tell him that I had been dreaming his sister 
 was teasing me, and I looked up and saw (and as I came to that point I 
 was again seized with horror) a tall man, dead, being carried, with his 
 hair, which was very thick, falling back from his face. The figure impressed 
 me with the idea of being upheld by four men, but I did not see any of 
 them. I knew the figure at once, and kept saying, ' The Colonel's dead, 
 the Colonel's dead,' and it was an hour or two before my husband could 
 calm me, and I could go to sleep again. At last I did so, however, and 
 the next sound we heard was the servant knocking at our door, and 
 calling out, ' Get up, sir, the Colonel's dead ; you're wanted.' 
 
 " Colonel F. had died after a short illness, of which I knew nothing at 
 all. My husband thought he had a cold, but had not named it to me or 
 been anxious about it himself, and, as far as I was concerned, my acquaint- 
 ance with him was of the slightest, so that if I had been told he had a 
 cold, I should not have thought about it again. 
 
 " I may add that I have said many times, when asked to explain it, I 
 believe it was caused by Major White, who was with the F.'s, thinking of 
 us, and what a shock it would be, as my husband was the only other R.E. 
 officer there, and would have to arrange for the funeral next day. That 
 was what seemed to me likely, because I have noticed all my life that I 
 frequently speak of the subjects which are in the thoughts of my friends 
 and companions without any apparent cause, and have been accustomed 
 to speak of it as the result of ' m}^ sixth sense,' because I did not know 
 what else to call it. It has often been a subject of annoyance to me in 
 one way, which was that, with one very dear friend, our letters invariably 
 crossed (though very infrequently written), so that we never felt as if we 
 had an answer. She complained, and so did I, but we could not alter it. 
 
 " Kate E. Bolland." 
 
 We find from the Army List that Colonel F. died on September 7th, 
 1879. 
 
 The following is from Lieut. -Colonel Bolland, R.E. : — 
 
 " July 2oth, 1884. 
 
 " With regard to Colonel F., I cannot say I remember that Mrs. 
 Bolland mentioned his name, though she may have done so ; but having 
 awoke me with a terrific scream at about i a.m., on the 8th September, 
 1879 (which I think was the date), she told me she had been dreaming of 
 my sister, and when looking up to speak to her, she saw a tall man, dead, 
 being carried by four other men, his head dropping, and long, thick hair 
 falling back. 
 
 " She was terribly frightened, and it was some time before we again 
 
Chap. VIIT] REGARDED AS TELEPATHIC 239 
 
 got to sleep. The next sound I heard was the servant knocking at my 
 door, and calling out, ' Get up, sir, you are wanted ; the Colonel is dead ! ' 
 I had known Colonel F. was ill, but had not thought seriously of it, nor 
 had I named it to my wife, who had herself been ill some days with denzie 
 fever. If I had thought of his illness at all, it would have been without 
 any anxiety, as I had h^ard he was better, and able to lie on the sofa. It 
 is now some years since these things happened, and I may not be correct 
 in my remembrance of all details ; but as to both the waking ^ and the 
 sleeping impressions being named to me before the events which they 
 seemed to have indicated v/ere known, or could be known to us in any 
 ordinary way, I am positive. " G. Herbert Bolland." 
 
 In conversation with the present writer, Colonel Bolland spontaneously 
 referred to the extraordinary character of the scream. 
 
 Colonel Bolland's account suggested some doubt in his mind as to 
 whether his wife had actually identified the dead man before the news of 
 the death was known, and this point was accordingly inquired about. In 
 his. reply, Colonel Bolland mentioned that for some time past his hearing 
 has been somewhat imperfect and uncertain, and he continues : — 
 
 " I can safely say that Mrs. Bolland, from the time of the event, has 
 always said she said, ' It is the Colonel,' and I have never told her that 
 I did not hear her, never doubting but that she said it. She, however, is 
 much surprised that I never mentioned the fact of not having heard it. 
 Her description at the time left no doubt in my own mind that it was 
 Colonel F. She said she saw a long (or perhaps tall) man being carried, 
 with his long hair falling back. Colonel F. wore his hair long for a military 
 man of the present day, so the short description she gave me identified 
 the man, as long hair is so rarely worn by military men. We may even 
 have discussed whether it was he, but I don't remember her saying almost 
 at once, ' It is the Colonel.' My wife has a very much better memory for 
 conversations than I have, so that I will not undertake to say that we 
 did not discuss, between i a.m. and 6 a.m., whether or not it was Colonel 
 F. ; but I am certain I did not hear my wife say at once, immediately 
 after her short description of the dream, ' It is the Colonel,' but she may 
 have said it without my hearing it. Mrs. Bolland is so minutely accurate 
 in repeating a conversation that I feel sure her version is much more to 
 be relied on than my own." 
 
 And Mrs. Bolland adds : — 
 
 " July 27th, 1884. 
 
 " As regards my own opinion of what happened after my dream about 
 Colonel F., I have not, nor ever had, any doubt that it was he I saw. I 
 can see the whole scene before me now, as I saw it then, and I cannot get 
 over my impression that I mentioned his name at once, or rather, as soon 
 as I came upon the recollection of what had made me scream. I think 
 I have told you that although my own scream awoke me, I did not at 
 once know that I had been frightened, or that I had cried out. But in 
 describing my dream to my husband, I suddenly came upon the picture 
 again, and then I was so frightened it was some time before I could get 
 over it." 
 
 [I received by pure accident a confirmation of the fact that Mrs. 
 Bolland mentioned Colonel F. at the moment. I was sitting at tea with 
 Colonel and Mrs. Bolland ; and the conversation turning on telepathy, but 
 
 ^ This refers to another case, No. 201, below. 
 
240 DREAMS WHICH MAY BE REASONABLY [Chap, VIII 
 
 no mention having been made of the above case, a sister of Colonel 
 Bolland's, who was present, suddenly said to Mrs. BoUand, " Do you 
 remember about that time when you called out, ' There's the Colonel ? ' " 
 It turned out that she remembered these words as having occurred in a 
 letter from Mrs. Bolland, which described the incident immediately after 
 its occurrence ; and neither of them could recall that the subject had been 
 afterwards talked of between them.] 
 
 We come now to cases where a distinctly fantastic element appears ; 
 the reality is bodied forth in a dream-scene which has no relation to actual 
 possibilities. 
 
 The following case is remarkable in that there were two percipients, 
 for one of whom the distant event was embodied in a fantastic, and for 
 the other in a more normal, manner. The doubling of the experience of 
 course enormously increases the improbability that the coincidence was 
 accidental ; but it is open to us to suppose that only one of the dreams 
 was directly connected with the absent friend, and that this dream pro- 
 duced the other, on the analogy of some of the cases of simultaneous 
 dreaming already given. ^ Miss Varah, of 40, James Street, Cowley Road, 
 Oxford, writes : — 
 
 " January, 1885. 
 
 {127) " A friend of mine, Mr. Adams, was seriously ill, and we were 
 expecting his death. I had a dream that I saw the corpse of his wife laid 
 out upon a bed, though we had no reason to suppose that she was even 
 ill. A friend with whom I was staying also dreamed that she saw Mrs. 
 Adams a corpse. [This is not accurate.] The morning's post brought 
 news of her dangerous illness, and a telegram during the morning announced 
 her death. My friend and I told each other our dreams in the morning at 
 breakfast. My friend had called for her letters before coming down in the 
 morning, fearing bad news. " Marianne Varah." 
 
 In answer to inquiries. Miss Varah tells us that Mrs. Adams died 
 between 11 and i, on the night of February 25th, 1876, and we find the 
 25th given as the date in an obituary notice in the Sheffield Daily Tele- 
 graph : but she does not know the exact hour of her dream. She adds, 
 " The dream described is the only one I believe I ever had of the kind." 
 
 Miss Varah's friend, the late Mrs. Muller, wrote as follows : — 
 
 "8, Bevington Road, Oxford. 
 
 " January, 1885. 
 " I dreamed that I was at Hastings, on the shore. I saw my friend. 
 Miss Adams, running towards me. She passed me by, and then took off 
 her hat and bent her head down into the sea. I tried to grasp her by 
 her clothes, but she cried out, ' Don't stop me, for my mother is dying.' 
 In the morning I jumped out of bed on hearing the post, and said to 
 Marianne Varah, ' Have you had a letter from Miss Adams ? There 
 must be something the matter with her mother.' Miss Varah answered, 
 ' I have a letter, but have not opened it. I have had a very strange 
 dream, but I thought nothing of it, because Mr. Adams is so ill.' Miss 
 Varah then opened her letter, and called out, ' You are right.' There 
 were a few lines, ' My mother is dangerously ill : doctors say no hope. 
 We will send a telegram.' The telegram came during the morning of 
 
 1 This alternative will be considered in Chap, xviii., on " Collective Cases." 
 
Chap. VIII] REGARDED AS TELEPATHIC 241 
 
 February 24th [clearly a mistake for 26th], 1876, saying she was dead. 
 She had been in perfect health the day before. 
 
 " Neither Miss Varah nor myself are at all given to dreams, and had 
 not till then believed in them at all. « Emily E. Muller." 
 
 [In case 128, which is omitted] the dreamer's mind embodied the idea 
 of death in the figure of a long deceased relative. More commonly the 
 imagery in such cases is drawn from the familiar earthly symbols of death 
 — coffins, funeral processions, and graves. A few examples may be given 
 here [129 and 130 omitted]. 
 
 In the following cases the imagery of death is still more elaborately 
 developed. Mrs. Hilton, a lady actively engaged in most practical work, 
 and not in the least a " visionary," has given us the following accounts ; — 
 
 " 234, Burdett Road, E. 
 
 " April loth, 1883. 
 
 (131) " The dream which I am about to relate occurred about 2 ^^ears 
 ago. I seemed to be walking in a country road, v/ith high grassy banks on 
 either side. Suddenly I heard the tramp of many feet. Feeling a strange 
 sense of fear, I called out, ' Who are these people coming ? ' A voice 
 above me replied, ' A procession of the dead.' I then found myself on the 
 bank, looking into the road where the people were walking, five or six 
 abreast. Hundreds of them passed by me — neither looking aside nor 
 looking at each other. They were people of all conditions and in all 
 ranks of life. I saw no children amongst them. I watched the long 
 line of people go away into the far distance, but I felt no special interest 
 in any of them, until I saw a middle-aged Friend, dressed as a gentleman 
 farmer. I pointed to him and called out, ' Who is that, please ? ' He 
 turned round and said in a loud voice, ' I am John M., of Chelmsford.' 
 Then my dream ended. Next day, when my husband returned from his 
 office he told me that John M., of Chelmsford, had died the previous day. 
 
 " I may add that I only knew the Friend in question by sight and 
 cannot recollect ever speaking to him." 
 
 We find from a newspaper obituary that J. M.'s death took place on 
 January 14th, 1880. 
 
 (132) " About a year ago, I had a dream very similar to the preceding 
 one. The locality was the same. The only difference was that I was 
 standing in the road, trying to prevent a little girl from joining the pro- 
 cession. The lady, in whose charge the child was and v/ho was standing 
 by me in the road, said, ' I am giving her into the charge of Charles P., of 
 Darlington,' mentioning the name of a well-known member of the Society 
 of Friends. I replied, ' That is not Charles P.' I called out as before, 
 ' Who are you, please ? ' A young man in the procession turned round and 
 said, ' I am J. G.' Next morning I heard that J. G. had died rather 
 suddenly in the night. I knew this young man, but not intimately, and 
 I had not seen him for months. 
 
 " Again, a third time, I found myself in the same place, but my terror 
 was so extreme, that I kneeled on the bank and prayed that I might not 
 witness the march of the dead. Instantly I was removed, and the tramp 
 of the terrible procession ceased. I never discovered that anyone whom 
 I knew died at the time of this last dream. 
 
 " In each of these three dreams I seemed to be under the influence and 
 dread of some unseen power. " ]viarie Hilton," 
 
242 DREAMS WHICH MAY BE REASONABLY [Chap. VIII 
 In answer to inquiries as to the first of these cases, Mrs. Hilton says : — 
 
 " I did not know that John M. was ill, and had not even heard his 
 name mentioned ; I could not trace any reason why he should have been 
 in my thoughts." 
 
 In answer to inquiries as to the second case, she says : — 
 
 " I recognised the little girl as the child of a friend. I had not heard 
 anything about the child to make me dream of her. Charles P. had been 
 dead for some years at the date of the dream." 
 
 The absence of any ascertained coincidence on the third occasion 
 might be represented as an argument for regarding the correspondence 
 on the two previous occasions as accidental, but it would be a very weak 
 one ; since even if the dream had recurred a thousand times, the chances 
 against the accidental occurrence of two such coincidences would still 
 remain enormous. The tendency on the dreamer's part to symbolise 
 death in one particular way is neither against nor in favour of the tele- 
 pathic explanation. 1 
 
 While on the subject of symbolic dreams, I may observe that many 
 persons profess to have a particular recurrent dream, which in itself has 
 no obvious relation to death, but which proves in fact to coincide more or 
 less closely with deaths or other calamities that affect them. I need 
 hardly say that such statements have no evidential value, unless we can 
 be sure that they are more than the loose assertions of persons who see 
 no importance in noting misses as well as hits, and to whom it is no diffi- 
 culty in the way of the supposed correspondence that the two events 
 were separated perhaps by a month's interval. In most of such cases, 
 indeed, the dream precedes the event and is professedly taken as a " warn- 
 ing " ; so that, however well attested, they could have no place in this 
 book. 
 
 § 8. I pass now to the final class of cases, where the dreamer seems, 
 as it were, to be transported to the actual scene of the event. These 
 cases, like the final cases of the 6th chapter, cannot but suggest certain 
 phenomena of the waking state which are other than those of thought- 
 transference — the phenomena of so-called clairvoyance. But I must 
 again draw attention to the radical differences in the phenomena which 
 that word may be made to cover. There are certain alleged facts of waking 
 clairvoyance which, if true, would drive us to the conclusion that the per- 
 cipient's powers of vision were independent of the thoughts, either actually 
 passing or latent, in the minds of others. No doubt very many facts have 
 been loosely ascribed to clairvoyance, which we should now regard as 
 simple examples of thought-transference. This has been owing partly 
 to the blindness of writers on clairvoyance to the enormous difficulties 
 which the assumption of such a faculty involves ; but still more to the 
 lack, until lately, of accurate experiments in thought-transference. But 
 there remain facts which — if the testimony of Robert Houdin and other 
 
 ^ It is worth noting that these dreams — for all their bizarrerie — seem to belong to 
 a known type. Our friend, Mr. J. A. Symonds, has given us an account of a Swiss 
 Todten- Volk-Seher, who sees a procession of the dead going along a path with a high 
 bank on one side. 
 
Chap. VIII] REGARDED AS TELEPATHIC 243 
 
 experts can be trusted — no possible extension of the theory of thought- 
 transference will cover ; and in which, though the particular result 
 obtained depended in some manner on the particular person who sought 
 to obtain it, the range of perception altogether transcended the past or 
 present contents of that person's mind. Now with such cases as these we 
 have nothing to do in the present work. Even should some of the ex- 
 amples to be adduced seem to take us beyond the confines of thought- 
 transference in any literal sense, they will still not take us beyond the 
 confines of telepathy — of a theory which implies some sort of influence of 
 the mind of an agent on the mind of a percipient. The percipient may 
 observe a scene, into the midst of which he finds himself mentally trans- 
 ported, with such completeness of detail, and for such a length of time, 
 as at any rate to suggest some actual exercise on it of his own independent 
 perceptional powers ; but it will still be a scene with some principal actor 
 in which he is in some way linked. He may see a death-bed and the 
 surrounding mourners ; but we have no sort of reason to suppose that 
 he could similarly see any death-bed. There has, at any rate, been an 
 agent, in the sense of a particular person whose actual presence in the 
 scene has to be accepted as a condition of the percipient's imagined pre- 
 sence ; and however novel and exceptional the way in which the per- 
 cipient's range of knowledge may seem to be extended, these further 
 glimpses still take place apparently not in any chance direction, but in 
 a direction marked out by his previous affinities with other minds. But 
 in fact the process need not seem so exceptional, if we recall once more 
 the right which experiment has given us to draw on parts of the agent's 
 mind which are below the level of ostensible consciousness. For in none 
 of the cases to be here cited do the percipient's impressions extend beyond 
 what has been before the mind — though certainly beyond what has been 
 before the attention — of persons actually present at the scene. We may 
 perhaps be led sometimes to conceive several of these minds as contri- 
 buting to the impression. But some of the experimental results have 
 already introduced on a small scale the notion of joint agency,^ and may 
 thus enable us to maintain the analogy between experimental and spon- 
 taneous telepathy in a manner which least of all might have been ex- 
 pected. 
 
 I may cite at once the two cases which seem the furthest removed 
 from any of the preceding, inasmuch as the " agency " in them is specially 
 hard to conceive. They happen to be at the two extremes of the trivial 
 and the tragic. The first is reported by a Nvitness — Miss Busk, of 16, 
 Montagu Street, W. — who is strongly adverse to the telepathic theory, 
 and holds the view that aU the alleged coincidences are accidental, and 
 that the more numerous they are, the more clearly accidental must they 
 be. 
 
 " 1884. 
 
 (133) " I dreamt that I was walking in a wood in my father's place in 
 Kent, in a spot well known to me, where there was sand under the firs ; 
 I stumbled over some objects, which proved to be the heads, left pro- 
 truding, of some ducks buried in the sand. The idea impressed me as so 
 
 ^ See Professor Lodge's experiment, p. 41 ; and the remarks on M. Richet's later 
 results, p. 64. 
 
244 DREAMS WHICH MAY BE REASONABLY [Chap. VTII 
 
 comical that I fortunately mentioned it at breakfast next morning, and 
 one or two persons remember that I did so. Only an hour later it hap- 
 pened that the old bailiff of the place came up for some instructions 
 unexpectedly, and as he was leaving he said he must tell us a strange thing 
 that had happened : there had been a robbery in the farmyard, and some 
 stolen ducks had been found buried in the sand, with their heads protrud- 
 ing, in the very spot where I had seen the same. The farm was underlet, 
 and I had not even any interest in the ducks, to carry my thoughts towards 
 them under the nefarious treatment they received. •' ^ j^ Busk " 
 
 Miss Busk's sister, Mrs. Pitt Byrne, who was present when this dream 
 was told, corroborates as follows : — 
 
 " I distinctly remember, and have often since spoken of, the circum- 
 stance of Miss R. H. Busk's relating to me her dream of ducks buried in 
 the wood, before the bailiff who reported the incident came up to town. 
 
 "J. Pitt Byrne." 
 
 The next case is remarkable for the number of points of correspon- 
 dence, though the dream is typically fantastic and confused. The narra- 
 tive is from Mrs. Storie, of 8, Gilmour Road, Edinburgh. It was written 
 by her, she tells us, the day, or the day after, the news of the fatal accident 
 arrived, merely as a relief to herself, and without an idea of any further 
 use. She prepared an account for us in a more finished form ; but it 
 seems preferable to give the original rough notes, which she has kindly 
 allowed us to copy. The brother in this case was a twin with herself (see 
 
 P- 195)- 
 
 " Hobart Town. 
 
 " July. 1874. 
 (134) " On the evening of the i8th July, I felt unusually nervous. This 
 seemed to begin [with the occurrence of a small domestic annoyance] 
 about half-past 8 o'clock. When I went to my room I even felt as if 
 someone was there. I fancied as I stepped into bed that someone in 
 thought tried to stop me. At 2 o'clock I woke from the following dream. 
 It seemed like in dissolving views. In a twinkle of light I saw a railway 
 and the puff of the engine. I thought, ' What's going on up there ? 
 Travelling ? I wonder if any of us are travelling and I dreaming of it.' 
 Someone unseen by me answered, ' No ; something quite different — 
 something wrong.' ' I don't like to look at these things,' I said. Then 
 I saw behind and above my head William's upper half reclining, eyes and 
 mouth half shut ; his chest moved forward convulsively, and he raised his 
 right arm. Then he bent forward, saying, ' I suppose I should move ovit 
 of this.' Then I saw him lying, eyes shut, on the ground, fiat. The 
 chimney of an engine at his head. I called in excitement, ' That will 
 strike him ! ' The ' someone ' answered, ' Yes — well, here's what it was ' ; 
 and immediately I saw William sitting in the open air — faint moonlight — 
 on a raised place, sideways. He raised his right arm, shuddered, and said, 
 ' I can't go on, or back, No.' Then he seemed lying flat. I cried out, ' Oh ! 
 Oh ! ' and others seemed to echo, ' Oh ! Oh ! ' He seemed then upon his 
 elbow, sa^dng, ' Now it comes.' Then, as if struggling to rise, turned twice 
 round quickly, saying, ' Is it the train ? the train, the train,' his right 
 shoulder reverberating as if struck from behind. He fell back like faint- 
 ing ; his eyes rolled. A large dark object came between us like panelling 
 of wood, and rather in the dark something rolled over, and like an arm was 
 thrown up, and the whole thing went away with a sxvish. Close beside me 
 
Chap. VIII] REGARDED AS TELEPATHIC 245 
 
 on the ground there seemed a long dark object. I called out, ' They've left 
 something behind, it's like a man.' It then raised its shoulders and head 
 and fell down again. The same someone answered, ' Yes, sadly.' [? ' Yes,' 
 sadly.] After a moment I seemed called on to look up, and said, ' Is that 
 thing not away yet ? ' Answered, ' No.' And in front, in light, there was 
 a railway compartment in which sat Rev. Mr. Johnstone, of Echuce. I 
 said, ' WTiat's he doing there ? ' Answered, ' He's there.' A railway porter 
 
 went up to the window asking, ' Have you seen any of ? ' I caught no 
 
 more, but I thought he referred to the thing left behind. Mr. Johnstone 
 seemed to answer, ' No ' ; and the man went quickly away — I thought 
 to look for it. After all this the someone said close to me, ' Now I'm 
 
 a tall dark figure at my head 
 going.' I started, and at once saw William's back at my side. He put 
 his right hand (in grief) over his face, and the other almost touching my 
 shoulder, he crossed in front, looking stern and solemn. There was a 
 flash from the eyes, and I caught a glimpse of a fine, pale face like ushering 
 him along, and indistinctly another. I felt frightened, and called out, ' Is 
 he angry ? ' ' O, no.' ' Is he going away ? ' Answered, ' Yes,' by the 
 same someone, and I woke with a loud sigh, which woke my husband, who 
 said, ' What is it ? ' I told him I had been dreaming ' something un- 
 pleasant ' — named a ' railway,' and dismissed it all from my mind as a 
 dream. As I fell asleep again I fancied the ' someone ' said, ' It's all gone,' 
 and another answered, ' I'll come and remind her.' 
 
 " The news reached me one week afterwards. The accident had hap- 
 pened to m}^ brother on the same night about half-past 9 o'clock. Rev. 
 Mr. Johnstone and his wife were actually in the train which struck him. 
 He was walking along the line which is raised 2 feet on a level country. 
 He seemed to have gone 16 miles — must have been tired and sat down to 
 take off his boot, which was beside him, dozed off and was very likely 
 roused by the sound of the train ; 76 sheep-trucks had passed without 
 touching him, but some wooden projection, likely the step, had touched 
 the right side of his head, bruised his right shoulder, and killed him instan- 
 taneously. The night was very dark. I believe now that the someone 
 was (from something in the way he spoke) William himself. The face 
 with him was white as alabaster, and something like this [a small sketch 
 pasted on] in profile. There were many other thoughts or words seemed 
 to pass, but they are too many to write down here. 
 
 " The voice of the ' someone ' unseen seemed always above the figure 
 of William which I saw. And when I was shown the compartment of the 
 carriage with Mr. Johnstone, the someone seemed on a line between me 
 and it — above me." 
 
 In an account-book of Mrs. Storie's, on a page headed July, 1874, we 
 find the i8th day marked, and the words, " Dear Willie died," and 
 " Dreamed, dreamed of it all," appended. 
 
 The first letter, from the Rev. J. C. Johnstone to the Rev. John 
 Storie, announcing the news of the accident, is lost. The following are 
 extracts from his second and third letters on the subject : — 
 
 " Echuce, loth August, 1874. 
 " The place where Hunter was killed is on an open plain, and there 
 was consequently plenty of room for him to escape the train had he been 
 conscious ; but I think Meldrum's theory is the correct one, that he 
 had sat down to adjust some bandages on his leg and had thoughtlessly 
 gone off to sleep. There is only one line of rails, and the ground is raised 
 abouL 2 feet — the ground on which the rails rest. He had probably sat 
 
246 DREAMS WHICH MAY BE REASONABLY [Chap. VIII 
 
 down on the edge, and lain down backwards so as to be within reach of 
 some part of the train. It was not known at the time that an accident had 
 occurred. Mrs. Johnstone and myself were in the train. Meldrum says 
 he was not very much crushed. The top of the skull was struck off, and 
 some ribs were broken, under the arm-pit on one side. His body was 
 found on the Sunday morning by a herd-boy from the adjoining station." 
 
 " August 29th, 1874. 
 " The exact time at which the train struck poor Hunter must have 
 been about 9.55 p.m., and his death must have been instantaneous." 
 
 The above corresponds with the account of the inquest in the Riverine 
 Herald for July 22nd. The Melbourne Argus also describes the accident as 
 having taken place on the night of Saturday, the i8th. 
 
 The foUov/ing remarks are taken from notes made by Professor 
 Sidgwick, during an interview with Mrs. Storie, in April, 1884, and by 
 Mrs. Sidgwick, after another interview in September, 1885 : — 
 
 Mrs. Storie cannot regard the experience exactly as a dream, though 
 she woke up from it.^ She is sure that it did not grow more definite in 
 recollection afterwards. She never had a series of scenes in a dream at 
 any other time. They were introduced by a voice in a whisper, not recog- 
 nised as her brother's. He had sat on the bank as he appeared in the 
 dream. The engine she saw behind him had a chimney of peculiar shape, 
 such as she had not at that time seen ; and she remembers that Mr. Storie 
 thought her foolish about insisting on the chimney — unlike (he said) any 
 which existed ; but he informed her when he came back from Victoria, 
 where her brother was, that engines of this kind had just been introduced 
 there. She had no reason to think that any conversation between the 
 porter and the clergyman actually occurred. The persons who seemed to 
 lead her brother away were not recognised by her, and she only saw the 
 face of one of them. 
 
 Mr, Storie confirms his wife having said to him at the time of the 
 dream, " What is that light ? " Before writing the account first quoted, 
 she had just mentioned the dream to her husband, but had not described 
 it. She desired not to think of it, and also was unwilling to worry him 
 about it because of his Sunday's work. This last point, it will be observed, 
 is a confirmation of the fact that the dream took place on the Saturday 
 night ; and " it came out clearly " (Mrs. Sidgwick says) " that her 
 recollection about the Saturday night was an independent recollection, 
 and not read back after the incident was known." The strongly nervous 
 state that preceded the dream was quite unique ia Mrs. Storie's experience. 
 But as it appeared that, according to her recollection, it commenced at least 
 an hour before the accident took place, it must be regarded as of no 
 importance evidentially. The feeling of a presence in the room was also 
 quite unique. 
 
 Here the dif&culty of referring the true elements in the dream to the 
 agent's mind exceeds that noted in some cases (but see pp. 171-2). For 
 Mr. Hunter was asleep ; and even if we can conceive that the image of 
 the advancing engine may have had some place in his mind, the presence 
 
 ^ In conversation with the present writer, Mrs. Storie mentioned that on one 
 other occasion in her life she had had a sort of " borderland " hallucination (see the 
 following chapter) ; and that this had corresponded, certainly to within a few days, 
 but she did not discover exactly how closely, with the death of another brother in 
 America. 8he knew him to be delicate, but was not apprehending hie death. 
 
Chap. VIII] REGARDED ASfTELEPATHIC 247 
 
 of Mr. Johnstone could not have been perceived by him. But it is possible, 
 of course, to regard this last item of correspondence as accidental, even 
 though the dream was telepathic. It will be observed that the dream 
 followed the accident by about 4 hours ; such deferment is, I think, a strong 
 point in favour of telepathic, as opposed to independent, clairvoyance. 
 
 To come, however, to less abnormal cases — the following account is 
 from Mr. J. T. Milward Pierce* who has a cattle-ranche in Nebraska. 
 
 " Blyville P.O., Knox County, Nebraska, U.S.A. 
 
 " December 5th, 1885. 
 
 (135) " I have just, or rather a month ago, had a very unpleasant 
 accident which has fortunately turned out all right and has given me the 
 pleasure of forwarding to you a very complete and unmistakable case of 
 ' second sight.' I think it better to enclose the two letters you will find 
 herein, as I received them to-day. They are in answer to two of mine 
 dated about the 2nd or 3rd, about a week after the accident. 
 
 " The accident occurred at 7 o'clock in the morning of tite 26th of 
 October. I fainted from loss of blood, and was lying for a few moments 
 on the ground. I was walking towards a pair of French windows, with 
 my hands in my pockets, when I stumbled over a chair and fell right 
 through the lowest pane of glass, face foremost, cutting my nose off on one 
 side, and nearly taking an eye out — so you will see my sister's dream was 
 pretty accurate. I also enclose a statement made by two residents here 
 of this end of the case, which will, I hope, make it complete. I may say 
 our time is 6^ hours ahead of [mistake for behind] England. 
 
 " Jno, T. M. Pierce." 
 
 Mr. Pierce enclosed the following statement : — 
 
 " On Monday, October 26th, about 7 o'clock a.m., Mr. J. T. M. Pierce 
 fell through a French window, cutting his face badly, and lay on the floor 
 insensible for several minutes. "J. Watson. 
 
 " C. J. Hunt." 
 
 The enclosures, from Mr. Pierce's sister and mother, are dated respec- 
 tively November 15th and 17th, 1885. Miss Pierce, after condolences as 
 to the accident, writes : — 
 
 " Do you know it is the oddest thing, but on the 26th of October I 
 dreamt that I saw you lying on the ground quite unconscious, your face 
 bleeding and looking so dreadful. I woke up calling to you. I told Kate 
 directly I came down, and we both marked the date. I told mother, too, 
 I had had a bad dream about you, but I did not describe it for fear of 
 frightening her. Was it not strange ? It was such a vivid dream, it 
 struck me very much, but I did not mention it in my last letter to you ; 
 I thought you would laugh about it. But it is strange — on the very 
 day too." 
 
 In Mrs. Pierce's letter, the following sentence occurs : — 
 
 " Was not May's dream singular ? She came down that morning 
 you were hurt, and told Kate, every particular of it agreeing with the time 
 you were hurt." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Miss Pierce writes : — 
 
 " Frettons, Danbury, Chelmsford. 
 
 " December 31st, 1885. 
 " On the night of the 26th October [i.e., 26-27), I dreamt I saw my 
 
248 DREAMS WHICH MAY BE REASONABLY [Chap. VIII 
 
 brother lying on the ground, his face bleeding and dark ; he was quite 
 unconscious. I called to him, but he did not answer, and was stooping 
 towards him, calling him by name, when I awoke. It was so vivid a 
 dream that it produced a great impression upon me, and I felt as though 
 some accident had befallen him. I cannot tell at all what time in the 
 night it was. In the morning I told my sister, and put down the date, 
 also mentioning it to one or tv.'o others ; but to my sister I described it in 
 the same words that I have now used. 
 
 " I am not at all accustomed to having bad dreams about friends ; 
 indeed, I never remember having had one before. Neither am I super- 
 stitious, but, nevertheless, I felt convinced that something untoward 
 had occurred. So when the letter came, just three weeks after the 
 accident, I knew it was the confirmation of my fears. 
 
 " M. Pierce." 
 
 [The coincidence was not as close as Mrs. Pierce's words would imply ; 
 and she seems to have mistaken the morning on which the dream was 
 mentioned. When Mr. Pierce was lying on the floor as described, the 
 time of day at Chelmsford would be between 1.30 and 2 p.m. Therefore 
 the dream on the following night must have been at least 8 hours, and 
 may have been more than 12 hours, after the event. See the remark on 
 deferment made in connection with the last case.] 
 
 [Nos. 136 and 137 are here omitted.] The next case was sent to us by 
 Miss Richardson, of 47, Bedford Gardens, Kensington, W., who says : — 
 
 (138) " The writer is a very worthy v/ife of a shopkeeper at home, who 
 told me the occurrence some years ago, then with more detail, as it 
 was fresh in her memory ; and her husband can vouch for the facts told 
 him at the time, and the strange ' uncanny ' effect of the dream on her 
 mind for some time after." 
 
 From Mrs. Green to Miss Richardson. 
 
 " Newry, 21st First Month, 1885, 
 
 " Dear Friend, — In compliance with thy request I give thee the 
 particulars of my dream. 
 
 " I saw two respectably dressed females driving alone in a vehicle like 
 a mineral-water cart. Their horse stopped at a water to drink ; but as 
 there was no footing, he lost his balance, and in trying to recover it he 
 plunged right in. With the shock, the women stood up and shouted for 
 help, and their hats rose off their heads, and as all were going down I 
 turned away crying and saying, ' Was there no one at all to help them ? ' 
 upon which I awoke, and my husband asked me what was the matter. I 
 related the above dream to him, and he asked me if I knew them. I said 
 I did not, and thought I had never seen either of them. The impression 
 of the dream and the trouble it brought was over me all day. I remarked 
 to my son it was the anniversary of his birthday and my own also — the 
 loth of First Month, and this is why I remember the date. 
 
 " The following Third Month I got a letter and newspaper from m^' 
 brother in Australia, named Allen, letting me know the sad trouble which 
 had befallen him in the loss, by drowning, of one of his daughters and her 
 companion. Thou wilt see by the description given of it in the paper how 
 the event corresponded v/ith my dream. My niece was born in Australia, 
 and I never saw her. 
 
 " Please return the paper at thy convenience. Considering that our 
 
Chap. VIII] REGARDED AS TELEPATHIC 249 
 
 night is their day, I must have been in sympathy with the sufferers at the 
 time of the accident, on the loth of First Month, 1878.^ 
 
 " It is referred to in two separate places in the newspaper." 
 
 The passage in the Inglewood A dvertiser is as follows ; — 
 
 " Friday evening, January nth, 1878. 
 " A dreadful accident occurred in the neighbourhood of Wedderburn, 
 on Wednesday last, resulting in the death of two women, named Lehey and 
 Allen. It appears that the deceased were driving into Wedderburn in a 
 spring cart from the direction of Kinypanial, when they attempted to 
 water their horse at a dam on the boundary of Torpichen Station. The 
 dam was 10 or 12 feet deep in one spot, and into this deep hole they must 
 have inadvertently driven, for Mr. W. McKechnie, manager of Torpichen 
 Station, upon going to the dam some hours afterwards, discovered the 
 spring cart and horse under the water, and two women's hats floating on the 
 surface. . . . The dam was searched, and the bodies of the two women, 
 clasped in each other's arms, recovered." 
 
 The following is an extract from evidence given at the inquest : — 
 
 " Joseph John Allen, farmer, deposed : — ' I identify one of the bodies 
 as that of my sister. I saw her about 11 a.m. ^^esterday. . . . The horse 
 had broken away and I caught it for her. Mrs. Lehey and my sister met 
 me when I caught the horse. . . . They then took the horse and went 
 to Mr. Clarke's. I did not see them afterwards alive.' William McKechnie 
 deposed : — ' About 4 p.m. yesterday, I was riding by the dam when I 
 observed the legs of a horse and the chest above the water.' " 
 
 Mr. Green confirms as follows : — 
 
 " Newry, 15th Second Month, 1885. 
 
 " Dear Friend Edith Richardson, — In reference to the dream 
 that my wife had of seeing two women thrown out of a spring cart by their 
 horse stopping to drink out of some deep water, I remember she was greatly 
 distressed about it, and seemed to feel great sympathy for them. It 
 occurred on the night of the 9th of January. 
 
 " The reason I can remember the date so well is that the loth was the 
 anniversary of my wife and our son's birthday. As the day advanced she 
 seemed to get worse, and I advised her to go out for a drive ; when she 
 returned she told me she was no better, and also said she had told the 
 driver not to go near water, lest some accident should happen, as she had 
 had such a dreadful dream the night before, at the same time telling him 
 the nature of it. As m^^ wife's niece did not live with her father, he was 
 not told of it until the next morning, which would be our evening of the 
 loth, and which we think accounted for the increased trouble she felt in 
 sympathy with him. " Thos. Green." 
 
 Mrs. Green can recall no other dream of at all the same character. 
 
 [The amount of correspondence in detail here is considerable. The 
 fact that the figures seen were merely recognised as " two females " 
 
 ^ The narrator has reckoned the difference of time the wrong way. The time in 
 England which corresponded with the accident was the earlt/ morning of Jan. 9 ; 
 and the dream which took place on the night of Jan. 9 must have followed the death 
 by more than 12 hours. Thus, according to our arbitrary rule of limitation, the case 
 ought not to have been included. [Escept on the hypothesis that the father was the 
 agent and the shock of the news to him the crisis on the agent's side. — En.] 
 
250 DREAMS REGARDED AS TELEPATHIC [Chap. VIII 
 
 diminishes, of course, the force of the coincidence ; though perhaps one 
 would hardly expect identification of persons unknown to the percipient.] 
 
 [The remaining cases in this section, 139, 140, 141, 142, 143, 144, 145, 
 are omitted.] 
 
 This may conclude, for the present, the subject of dreams. If with 
 respect to some of the cases cited I have used expressions implying that 
 we may regard them as pretty certainly telepathic, this is on the under- 
 standing, as I have explained, that telepathy is established independently 
 of them. But though this branch of evidence can scarcely be in itself con- 
 clusive, the study of it will materially assist our future progress. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 "BORDERLAND" CASES 
 
 § I. In the cases of the last chapter, the percipient, at the moment of 
 percipience, was distinctly asleep. But the passage from sleep to waking 
 admits of many degrees ; and a very interesting group of cases remain 
 which cannot properly be classed as dreams, and yet which do not apper- 
 tain to seasons of complete normal wakefulness. The discussion of these 
 experiences, which occur on the borderland of sleeping and waking, will 
 form the natural transition to the waking phenomena with which we shall 
 be occupied during the remainder of our course. The wholeset of cases 
 in which telepathic impressions take a sensory form really belong to one 
 large genus ; whatever the state of the percipient may be, percepts or 
 ^t^asi -percepts which are not originated by anything within the normal 
 range of his sense-organs are and must be hallucinations. For conveni- 
 ence, however, that term is confined to waking experiences, for which 
 there is no other designation. Accordingly, as I have before spoken of 
 veridical dreams I shall in future have to speak of veridical hallucinations ; 
 and we are now to take the step which leads from the one class to the other. 
 
 There are certain reasons why this borderland might be expected to 
 be rich in telepathic phenomena. An impression from a distant mind may 
 or may not originate a sensory hallucination ; but if it does so, this seems 
 more specially likely to occur at any season, or in any state of the organism, 
 which happens to be favourable to sensory hallucinations in general. 
 Now the state between sleeping and waking has this character. Persons 
 who have never had hallucinations of the senses at any other times, have 
 experienced them in the moments which immediately precede, or imme- 
 diately follow, actual sleep. And though neither form of experience is 
 common, an examination of a number of instances seems to show that 
 conditions which come nearest to those of sleep are more favourable than 
 those of ordinary waking life, for the bodying forth of subjective phan- 
 tasms. ^ 
 
 Of the hallucinations which precede sleep, the best known class have 
 received the name of " illusions hypnagogiques." They have been care- 
 fully described by Miiller, Maury, and other writers, who have themselves 
 experienced them. For the most part they seem to begin with an appear- 
 ance of bright points and streaks, which then form a more or less compli- 
 
 ^ The same seems to hold good in distinctly morbid cases. (See Dr. Pick's remarks 
 in the Vienna Jahrbuch fur Psychiatrie for 1880, vol. ii., p. 60.) Dr. Maudsley says 
 that, in recovery from chronic alcoholism, the hallucinations continue to occur 
 between sleeping and waking, when they have ceased to occur at other times. {The 
 Pathology of Mind, p. 485.) 
 
 251 
 
252 " BORDERLAND " CASES [Chap. IX 
 
 cated pattern, or develop into a scene or landscape.^ In these cases, it 
 is probable that the origin of the phenomena is a slightly abnormal con- 
 dition of the retina, and that elements of actual sensation from this 
 peripheral source form the basis of the phantasmagoria which the mind 
 elaborates. But there is another form, involving no peculiarity of the 
 external organ, where some object that has been actually seen during 
 the day seems to reappear before the eyes with all the vividness of reality. 
 Maury gives a case of an " after-image " of the sort, which well exempli- 
 fies the stage between reality and dream. After a fatiguing day, his eyes 
 had been gladdened by the sight of a beefsteak, which was to form his 
 dinner. After dinner he became drowsy ; and in this state he had a 
 distinct vision of this very steak, apparently as real and palpable as ever. 
 Lapsing then into actual sleep, he had a \n\\6. dream, in which the steak 
 again reappeared. Here it is clear that the " hypnagogic " hallucination 
 was as truly the projection of the percipient's own mind as the dream. 
 
 The hallucinations which immediately follow sleep are not infrequently 
 the result of a previous dream, some feature of which is prolonged into 
 waking moments, and becomes temporarily located among the objects 
 that meet the eye. An Oxford undergraduate teUs me that, having had 
 a very vivid dream of being chased by a figure in green, he woke and saw 
 the green figure in the middle of his room. " I had no doubt that I was 
 awake, for I saw the light from the street lamp shining on my door. The 
 figure was not in this light but nearer the bed, and the green tinge was very 
 perceptible." The Rev. E. H. Sugden, of Bradford, writes to me : "Once 
 I had a most vivid dream about a man whom I knew well. On suddenly 
 waking, I saw him, in the light of early morning, standing at my bedside 
 in the very attitude of the dream. I looked at him for a second or two, 
 and then, putting my foot out, I kicked at him ; as my foot reached him, 
 he vanished." Another informant had a dream, in the train, of looking 
 at her watch, and on waking saw the dial before her eyes " larger than the 
 real one, and blue : after a few moments it flickered and went out like a 
 candle." In these cases the impression was scarcely more than moment- 
 ary ; but other informants — among them Professor Balfour Stewart — 
 have told me of similar experiences of their own which lasted a good many 
 seconds ; and in the stock example of the books, the dream-baboon 
 remained grinning in a corner even while the percipient was sufficiently 
 himself to walk across the room — a striking illustration of the psycho- 
 logical identity of the dreaming and the waking image. 
 
 More striking are the cases where the images, though immediately 
 following sleep, are not a continuance of a dream, or at any rate of a 
 dream of which the slightest memory survives. Of course these experi- 
 ences may not all have been hallucinations in the strict sense, but only 
 misinterpretations of actual sensation — that is to say some article of 
 furniture or real object in the room may have served as the basis for the 
 delusive image ; and momentary illusions of this sort are perhaps not 
 very uncommon. ^ But even so, the mind has imposed its own creation 
 
 ^ See some excellent examples in the next chapter, p. 300, note. 
 
 - For instance, Mr. Paul Bird, of 39, Strand, Calcutta, tells me that some years 
 ago he woke, and saw a native standing against the wall, who on being regarded sank 
 into a squatting posture. " I jumped out of bed, caught the intruder by the throat. 
 
Chap. IX] " BORDERLAND " CASES 253 
 
 from within on what met the eye from without ; and such cases, there- 
 fore, still bear out my point, that the tendency to externalise and objectify 
 mental images is strongest at one special season of waking life. Of 302 
 cases of hallucinations of sight (exclusive of those given as telepathic 
 evidence in this book), of which I have collected first-hand accounts 
 during the last three years, as many as 43 — that is, a seventh of the whole 
 number — have taken place during the first few moments after waking. 
 It is equally noteworthy that of the remainder, 66, making in all more 
 than a third of the whole number, occurred to persons who were in bed — 
 a proportion far in excess of that which the number of waking minutes 
 spent in bed bears to the total number of waking minutes. Few of these 
 cases, moreover, were of a character that would allow us to class them as 
 illusions hypnagogiques. They did not visit persons who were familiar 
 with such visions as sleep approached ; nor did they originate or develop 
 in any way that suggests an unusual or fatigued condition of the retina. 
 Nor again could by any means all of them be explained, like M. Maury's 
 beefsteak, as " after-images " — revivals of past impressions ; for out 
 of the 43 cases first mentioned only 23, out of the 66 other cases only 26, 
 represented a face, form, or object that was recognised ; while in several 
 even of these cases the person whose figure appeared was a deceased 
 friend or relative who had not been actually seen for months or years. 
 Similarly, of 187 first-hand cases of auditory hallucination in my collec- 
 tion, 63, or more than one-third of the whole number, took place in bed. 
 Of these, 19 are described as either awakening the person, or occurring 
 in the very first moment of waking, and in 10 of the 19 the sound was a 
 recognised voice; of the remaining 44, 17 were unrecognised voices, 
 II v/ere non- vocal sounds such as ringings and knocks, and only 16 repre- 
 sented recognised voices. It would seem, then, that the reasons which 
 make bed a specially favourable place for such experiences are to be 
 sought, not only in peculiarities of the sense-organs at the moments imme- 
 diately contiguous to sleep, but in the more general conditions of quiet 
 
 and found he was a dirty-linen bag, with the neck tied. Not till I actually clutched 
 the neck was I convinced." Mr. Merrifield, of 24, Vernon Terrace, Brighton — with 
 whom figures seen on waking last long enough for him " to reason that though I 
 have been mistaken before, there can be no mistake this time, and to insist upon 
 this to my wife, who remonstrates " — says, " If there is any light object in the room 
 or any dress or polished piece of furniture on which the light falls, my figure generally 
 shapes itself about that." Even a persistent dream-image may attach itself to an 
 external basis. Thus Miss I. Bidder, of Ravensbury Park, Mitcham, tells me of a 
 nightmare from which a most distinct demon survived after she woke. She sat up 
 to inspect its hand, which was clutching the bed-rail ; but " it faded into the orna- 
 ments over the mantelpiece." 
 
 We may regard as the lowest grade of such illusion the impression of wakmg 
 among unknown surroundings. Thus one correspondent tells me that she has 
 " watched the room gradually take its usual form, which on first waking had been 
 some place quite different." And another informant writes : " The room I apparently 
 woke in was a large room, with the chief space between the foot of the bed and the 
 opposite boundary wall, which looked an immense way off, and the light did not 
 appear to come in at the right place, though on the same side of the room as the 
 window really was. I lay and pondered, feeling as if there was something inexplicable 
 in the place, sure that I was wide awake. As I wondered, all the strangeness of the 
 room and the added space vanished, and I found myself again in a small, narrow 
 room, with the wall almost close to the bottom of the bed," 
 
254 "BORDERLAND" CASES [Chap. TX 
 
 and passivity, of a comparatively anaemic brain, and of the partial lapse 
 of the higher directive psychical activities. We cannot, I think, safely 
 reckon darkness as among these conditions, as a large proportion of the 
 cases have occurred when the room was light — for instance, in the early 
 hours of a summer morning. 
 
 § 2. At any rate, bed being — from whatever causes — a place favour- 
 able to phantasms, it is reasonable to surmise that it may be a place 
 favourable to the phenomena with which we are concerned in this book 
 — the phantasms that coincide with reality. And such, in fact, it proves 
 to be. Considering how small a portion of our waking life is included in 
 the few moments after waking from sleep, or even in the short periods of 
 wakefulness that normal healthy persons pass in bed, it is remarkable how 
 large a proportion of our veridical examples (a number little less than the 
 total of dreams, and amounting to about a fourth of the externalised 
 waking cases) fall within these seasons. And regarded as evidence of 
 telepathy, it will be seen that these cases stand on an altogether different 
 footing from the dream-cases proper with which they have seemed in one 
 way so closely allied. Dreams, as we saw, are so frequent and various as 
 to afford an immense scope for accidental coincidences ; it is far other- 
 wise with these borderland impressions, or, at any rate, with those of them 
 which the perceiver himself is able clearly to differentiate from dreams. 
 If I have called them the commonest form of waking hallucination among 
 sane and healthy people, this is not to be understood as meaning that they 
 are absolutely common ; on the contrary, they are decidedly exceptional. 
 Out of 5569 persons, taken at random, I find that only 18 are able to recall 
 having within the last twelve years had a visual experience, and only 23 
 an auditory experience, of this kind.^ If then we find a considerable 
 number of cases where an experience of the sort has coincided with the 
 death (or some distinct crisis in the life) of the person whose presence the 
 hallucination suggested, the fact is at once noteworthy ; and the number 
 of such coincidences that we can adduce forms a strong and independent 
 proof — far stronger, at any rate, than was afforded by our list of coinci- 
 dent dreams — that telepathy and not accident is the explanation of them. 
 Nor is the comparatively small number of persons who have experience 
 of distinct " borderland " hallucinations the only point wherein this class 
 is superior in evidential force to dreams. We can here, as a rule, be far 
 more certain that the particular impression recorded was really of a sort 
 
 1 I may explain that the statistics about hallucinations, of which use was made 
 on the preceding page, were not the result of inquiries addressed to a known and 
 limited number of persons, but of testimony which has reached me in the more 
 general course of psychological investigation. For the purpose then in view — namely, 
 to ascertain the proportion which " borderland " hallucinations bear to hallucinations 
 in general — statistics thus drawn from an unlimited circle are of course in place. 
 But it is quite a different matter when we wish to discover how common the phenomena 
 are, in the sense of discovering what proportion of people have had experience of 
 them. The only way, then, is to make a definite inquiry on the subject, of a certain 
 number of persons, large enough to be accepted as a fair sample of the population. 
 This method of numerical inquiry was exemplified to some extent in the discussion 
 on dreams ; but I am reserving for a separate chapter (Chap, xiii.) the more detailed 
 account of it, and of its bearing on the theory that the coincidences on which stress 
 is laid in this book were due not to telepathy but to chance. 
 
Chap. IX] " BORDERLAND " CASES 255 
 
 unique or highly exceptional in the particular percipient's experience. 
 This unique character is, no doubt, as we have seen, often asserted of 
 dreams proper which afterwards prove to have coincided with reality. 
 But there we lacked complete assurance that similar dreams which did 
 not coincide with reality had not slipped out of memory. The impressions 
 to be described in this chapter, on the other hand, have a character and 
 an intensity which would ordinarily ensure their being remembered, even 
 if no coincidence were established. Many of them, indeed, seem to have 
 been distinctly waking impressions, belonging to a state of open eyes and 
 alert senses, which was continued into normal waking life without any 
 break or any feeling of change whatever. Still, as they occurred to per- 
 sons who were in bed, and at seasons when the faculties are apt to be in 
 an unstable condition, and when the stages of consciousness from moment 
 to moment may be hard to define, it is safest to distinguish them from 
 similar phenomena occurring during active waking hours, no less than 
 from those of sleep. 
 
 I may quote at once a case which illustrates the immense importance 
 to the argument of distinguishing the experiences of the " borderland " 
 from those of sleep. The following passage occurs in the Life and Times 
 of Lord Brougham, written by himself (1871), pp. 201-3, and was originally 
 an entry in his journal. The entry must apparently have been made very 
 soon after the occurrence which it describes ; as we can scarcely doubt 
 that had the fact of his friend's death, which he learnt soon afterwards, 
 been known to him at the time of writing, he would have included it in 
 the account. In December, 1799, Lord Brougham was travelling in 
 Sweden with friends. 
 
 (146) " We set out for Gothenburg [apparently on December i8th], 
 determining to make for Norway. About i in the morning, arriving at a 
 decent inn, we decided to stop for the night. Tired with the cold of 
 yesterday, I was glad to take advantage of a hot bath before I turned in, 
 and here a most remarkable thing happened to me — so remarkable that I 
 must tell the story from the beginning. 
 
 " After I left the High School, I went with G., my most intimate 
 friend, to attend the classes in the University. There was no divinity 
 class, but we frequently in our walks discussed and speculated upon 
 many grave subjects — among others, on the immortality of the soul, and 
 on a future state. This question, and the possibility, I will not say of 
 ghosts walking, but of the dead appearing to the living, were subjects of 
 much speculation : and we actually committed the folly of drawing up an 
 agreement, written with our blood, to the effect that whichever of us 
 died the first should appear to the other, and thus solve any doubts we 
 had entertained of the ' life after death.' ^ After we had finished our 
 classes at the college, G. went to India, having got an appointment 
 there in the Civil Service. He seldom wrote to me, and after the lapse of 
 a few years I had almost forgotten him ; moreover, his family having 
 little connection with Edinburgh, I seldom saw or heard anything of 
 them, or of him through them, so that all his schoolboy intimacy had 
 died out, and I had nearly forgotten his existence. I had taken, as I have 
 said, a warm bath, and while lying in it and enjoying the comfort of the 
 heat, after the late freezing I had undergone, I turned my head round, 
 
 1 As to compacts of this sort see pp. 414-15. 
 
2.56 " BORDERLAND" CASES [Chap. IX 
 
 looking towards the chair on which I had deposited my clothes, as I was 
 about to get out of the bath. On the chair sat G., looking calmly at me. 
 How I got out of the bath I know not, but on recovering my senses I 
 found myself sprawling on the floor. The apparition, or whatever it was, 
 that had taken the likeness of G., had disappeared. 
 
 " This vision produced such a shock that I had no inclination to 
 talk about it or to speak about it even to Stuart ; but the impression 
 it made upon me was too vivid to be easily forgotten ; and so strongly 
 was I affected by it that I have here written down the whole history, 
 with the date, 19th December, and all the particulars, as they are now 
 fresh before me. No doubt I had fallen asleep ; and that the appear- 
 ance presented so distinctly to my eyes v/as a dream, I cannot for a 
 moment doubt ; yet for years I had had no communication with G„ 
 nor had there been anything to recall him to my recollection ; nothing 
 had taken place during our Swedish travels either connected with G. 
 or with India, or with anything relating to him or to any member of 
 his family. I recollected quickly enough our old discussion and the 
 bargain we had made. I could not discharge from my mind the impres- 
 sion that G. must have died, and that his appearance to me was to be 
 received by me as a proof of a future state, yet all the while I felt convinced 
 that the whole was a dream ; and so painfully vivid, so unfading was the 
 impression, that I could not bring mj^self to talk of it, or to make the 
 slightest allusion to it." 
 
 In October, 1862, Lord Brougham added as a postscript : — 
 
 " I have just been copying out from my journal the account of this 
 strange dream : Certissima tnortis imago ! And now to finish the story, 
 begun about 60 years since. Soon after my return to Edinburgh, there 
 arrived a letter from India, announcing G.'s death, and stating that he 
 had died on the 19th of December ! 
 
 " Singular coincidence ! yet when one reflects on the vast numbers of 
 dreams which night after night pass through our brains, the number of 
 coincidences between the vision and the event are perhaps fewer and less 
 remarkable than a fair calculation of chances would warrant us to expect. 
 Nor is it surprising, considering the variety of oiir thoughts in sleep, and 
 that they all bear some analogy to the affairs of life, that a dream should 
 sometimes coincide with a contemporaneous or even with a future event. 
 This is not much more wonderful than that a person, whom we had no 
 reason to expect, should appear to us at the very moment we have been 
 thinking or speaking of him. So common is this, that it has for ages grown 
 into the proverb, ' Speak of the devil.' I believe every such seeming 
 miracle is, like every ghost story, capable of explanation." 
 
 Lord Brougham's evidence in a matter of this kind cannot be fairly 
 impugned on the ground that his character for public veracity was not 
 always above suspicion. He clearly took no special pride or pleasure in 
 the incident, and he advances a thoroughly rationalistic explanation of it. 
 But of course the long interval which elapsed between his hearing of the 
 date of the death and his recording it in writing greatly diminishes the 
 evidential value of the case. I quote it rather for the sake of the important 
 fallacy in the concluding remarks. 
 
 Lord Brougham, we see, rests his view that the coincidence in his case 
 was accidental on the " vast number of dreams." But was his experience 
 a dream ? This is no mere question of a name. I-et us make the supposi- 
 
Chap. IX] " BORDERLAND " CASES 257 
 
 tion that no death had occurred, and that the experience remained one 
 which there is not even a prima facie excuse for surmising to be anything 
 but purely subjective : does it thereby subside at once into the general 
 ruck of dream-experiences ? Is it indistinguishable in intensity and 
 character from those countless multitudes, of which it would be true and 
 relevant to say that the scope afforded by them for chance-coincidences 
 is practically unlimited ? We can but accept what Lord Brougham him- 
 self has told us, and answer these questions by an emphatic negative. The 
 complete consciousness of the real place and time, the intention to get out 
 of the bath, the percipient's sense of his own actual posture when he 
 caught sight of the figure, and the whole detail of the account, are all 
 very unlike ordinary dreaming. But apart from such points as these, is 
 it a well-known result of an ordinary dream that the dreamer, on recover- 
 ing his senses, finds himself " sprawling on the floor " ? On waking 
 from an ordinary dream, are we wont to remark, as a point of interest, 
 that " the apparition has disappeared " ? Is it characteristic of an 
 ordinary dream to be so painfully vivid and unfading that the dreamer 
 cannot bring himself to make the slightest allusion to it ? Call such an 
 experience a dream, or call it (as we should do) a " borderland " halluci- 
 nation — the only relevant question is, how often does its like occur ? In 
 Lord Brougham's own long life, at any rate, it was unique and unparal- 
 leled. In arguing, therefore, that the coincidence was not so very re- 
 markable after all, because " dreams " are so numerous and various that 
 one of them here and there is likely by chance to strike on truth, he makes 
 himself the slave of a word. The instance is instructive, as showing the 
 tendency of prepossessions, however legitimate and scientific in them- 
 selves, to lead on to illegitimacies of procedure. Lord Brougham is 
 rightly certain that his experience is not supernatural — is " capable of 
 explanation " ; and then, as the only natural explanation that occurs 
 to him is chance, he becomes equally certain that that must be the right 
 one, wrests facts into conformity with it, and refers a very uncommon 
 thing to a class of very common things. 
 
 § 3. To come, however, to our own collection — before introducing the 
 characteristic sensory cases, I will quote a couple of " borderland " ex- 
 amples of the more ideal type which has been prominent in the preceding 
 chapters. [147 and 148 omitted here.] In the first case [147] the trans- 
 ferred impression (if such it was) did not even suggest an idea to the per- 
 cipient until it actually took shape in an exclamation of her own. 
 
 § 4. [Passing to definitely sensory cases, Mr. Gurney first quotes one 
 (149) which, as he says, is interesting as a perfect example of an " illusion 
 hypnagogique," suggested apparently by the ideas in a neighbouring mind. 
 It is omitted here as it is rather long and in some respects evidentially 
 incomplete. The author continues : — ] 
 
 This particular type is in any case unusual. Looking at the " border- 
 land " impressions of the higher senses as a class, we at once observe the 
 same important change as struck us in the course of our survey of dreams 
 (pp. 232-3). The experience of the percipient is henceforth no longer (or 
 only very rarely) a direct reproduction or embodiment of the idea or 
 
 S 
 
258 "BORDERLAND" CASES [Chap. IX 
 
 sensation of the agent ; it is something in which his own creative faculties 
 are at work. He is the author of his impression in the same sense as before 
 he was the author of his dream. I merely note this in passing, reserving 
 further discussion of this point till the subject of waking hallucinations 
 can be treated as a whole. 
 
 I will first take examples where a single sense only is concerned, and 
 will begin with the sense of hearing. There is a group of cases where what 
 has been heard has suddenly awakened the percipient — not, however, as 
 the climax of a dream, but with the vivid and instantaneous impressions 
 of a sound externally caused. It may, no doubt, be suggested that in such 
 cases the sound is the climax of a dream of which no memory survived. 
 But if so, the immediate oblivion of the dream serves to set off the specially 
 startling nature of the experience in the moment of waking ; and 
 such instantaneous startings from apparently dreamless sleep, with a 
 definite sound in the ears wliich has no objective reality, are at any rate 
 sufficiently rare to justify us in regarding them, for purposes of evidence, 
 as borderland and not as dream experiences. The cases, however, differ 
 considerably in their evidential force. In some which have most power- 
 fully impressed the imagination of the percipients, the sound has been 
 inarticulate and of the nature of a scream, not identified with the person 
 afterwards assumed to have been the agent. Now this of course diminishes 
 the improbability that its synchronism with an exceptional state of that 
 person was accidental. And again, it is difficult in such circumstances to 
 prove conclusively that the sound may not have been due to some normal 
 cause which was not discovered ; for odd sounds at night are not un- 
 common, and, till accounted for, may have a peculiarly exciting effect. 
 As regards the first of these objections, it must be remembered, on the 
 other hand, that screams are a very unusual form of purely subjective 
 impression — my large collection of waking hallucinations of the sane does 
 not include a single instance ; while they do not seem an unlikely form 
 to be taken by an hallucination which is the sensory embodiment of a 
 sudden undefined idea of death or calamity. ^ 
 
 [Two instances follow, 150 and 151, but as they are remote they are 
 omitted here. In case 151 the percipient's brother was lost in the " Royal 
 Charter " in 1859. On the night of the wreck the percipient suddenly 
 started out of her sleep and found herself seizing hold of her husband's 
 arm, horrified at the most awful wail of agony, which appeared to fill the 
 house. — Ed.] Here, the vivid character of the impression, and the fact 
 that it was unique in the percipient's experience, will probably be ac- 
 cepted without dispute. And if so, the coincidence — though easy enough to 
 to regard as accidental if it stood alone or nearly alone — seems fairly 
 admissible as an item in a cumulative proof of telepathy. 
 
 To come now to cases where distinct words are heard — [omitting 152] 
 in the following example — received in 1883 from the Rev. Andrew Jukes 
 — the voice, though recognised, was not that of the agent, but of a person 
 some time deceased. In neither instance is there any reason to regard 
 this feature as other than a purely subjective element supplied by the 
 
 ^ See the discussion and examples of " rudimentary hallucinations," Chap, siv., 
 § 4, and Chap, xv., § 6. 
 
Chap. IX] "BORDERLAND" CASES ^ 259 
 
 percipient's own brain — a piece of dream-like investiture in which the 
 telepathic impression clad itself. (See above, pp. 232-3, and below, 
 Chapter XII, § 5.) Mr. Jukes's case, however, differs from the preceding 
 in the important evidential point that the words heard bore a distinct 
 relation to the agent. 
 
 " Upper Eglinton Road, Woolwich. 
 
 (153) " On Monday, July 31st, 1854, I was at Worksop, staying in the 
 house of Mr. Heming, the then agent there to the Duke of Newcastle. 
 Just as I awoke that morning — some would say I was dreaming — I heard 
 the voice of an old schoolfellow (C. C), who had been dead at least a year 
 or two, saying, ' Your brother Mark and Harriet are both gone.' These 
 words were echoing in my ears as I woke. I seemed to hear them. My 
 brother then was in America ; and both were well when I had last heard 
 of them ; but the Vv^ords respecting him and his v/ife were so vividly im- 
 pressed upon my mind that before I left my bedroom I wrote them down, 
 then and there, on a scrap of an old newspaper, having no other paper in 
 the bedroom. That same day I returned to Hull, mentioned the circum- 
 stance to my wife, and entered the incident, which had made a deep 
 impression on me, in my diary, which I still have. I am as certain as I 
 can well be of anything that the entry is a transcript of what I wrote on 
 the bit of newspaper. 
 
 " On the 1 8th of August (it was before the Atlantic telegraph), I 
 received a line from my brother's wife Harriet, dated August ist, saying 
 that Mark had just breathed his last, of cholera ; after preaching on 
 Sunday, he had been taken ill with cholera on Monday, and had died on 
 Tuesday morning ; that she herself was ill, and that in the event of her 
 death she wished their children should be brought to England. She died 
 the second day after her husband, August 3rd. I immediately started for 
 America, and brought the children home. 
 
 " The voice I seemed to hear, and which at first I thought must have 
 been a kind of dream, had such an effect on me that, though the bell rang 
 for breakfast, I did not go dov/n for some time. And all that day, and for 
 days after, I could not shake it off. I had the strongest impression, and 
 indeed conviction, that my brother was gone. 
 
 " I ought perhaps to add that we had no knowledge of the cholera 
 being in the neighbourhood of my brother's parish. My impression was 
 that both he and his wife must, if the voice were true, have been taken 
 away by some railway or steamboat accident. But you should notice that 
 at the moment when I seemed to hear this voice my brother was not dead. 
 He died early next morning, August ist, and his wife nearly two days 
 later, namely, August 3rd. I do not profess to explain it — I simply state 
 the facts of the phenomena. But the impression made on me was pro- 
 found, and the coincidence itself is remarkable. 
 
 " Andrew Jukes." 
 
 Mr. Jukes has kindly allowed me to inspect the record in his diary. I 
 had hoped to be able to incorporate this verbatim in the account ; but he 
 has private reasons — quite unconnected with the present case — for 
 desiring that this should not be done. 
 
 In conversation, I learnt from him that the words he heard formed, in 
 fact, the continuation of a dream, but that the dream had not been about 
 his brother and sister-in-law ; and he has dictated to me the words, " My 
 impression is that the remark passed while I was awake." He ha.s never 
 on any other occasion in his life made a written note of a dream. Asked 
 if he could recall having experienced an auditory hallucination on any other 
 
26o " BORDERLAND" CASES [Chap. IX 
 
 occasion, he replied that he had " never experienced anything of the 
 kind," except that on one occasion he had a subjective impression of 
 hearing music. 
 
 Considering the uniqueness of the impression in this case, it is not 
 evidentially important to decide at what exact stage of the waking pro- 
 cess the auditory experience took place. That experience may fairly be 
 assigned to the " borderland " on the ground partly of Mr. Jukes's con- 
 viction that he was more awake than asleep, and partly of the fact that 
 the supposed agent or agents had not figured in the preceding dream. 
 The time of its occurrence, however, was not that of either of the two 
 critical moments of death in America. If it coincided with any special 
 moment, it must probably have been with the first shock of alarm in the 
 mind of Mrs. Jukes, at the idea of cholera in her household. But this is 
 conjecture only ; we do not know how early on the Monday it was that 
 the first symptoms of illness were apparent ; and the evidential force of 
 the case is so far diminished. 
 
 The following example, where the voice was not recognised, presents 
 the interesting point of immediate repetition. The narrator is Miss 
 Thompson, now residing at 7, Place Vaugirard, Paris. 
 
 " 106, Boston Street; Hulme, Manchester. 
 
 " January 12th, 1884. 
 
 (154) " In the autumn of 1873 my cousin Harry, to whom I was 
 engaged, suddenly came to spend a few days with my family, then staying 
 in London. We made a bet for some gloves at parting. After paying 
 several visits in the country, he returned to his home in Yorkshire. 
 During this time we had no letter from or news about him. 
 
 " On December i8th I awoke in the night, hearing someone earnestly 
 calling me by name. I rose, and went down to my mother's room on the 
 floor beneath, and asked her if she knew who had called me. She said I 
 must have been dreaming, and told me to go back to bed. I did so, and 
 again heard my name called distinctly. I went again to my mother, who 
 was a little vexed with me, as she feared I should disturb my father, who 
 was sleeping in the room adjoining. I therefore went back to bed, feeling 
 ill at ease. I don't think that I fell asleep again, but am not quite sure, 
 but shortly after heard the voice distinctly calling me for the third time. 
 I was now thoroughly alarmed, and dared not stay upstairs alone, so 
 went again to my mother, and stayed with her the rest of the night. 
 
 " The next day we heard that Harry Suddaby had died in the night, 
 from a short attack of bronchitis. I asked if Harry had called me really, 
 but no one remembered his doing more than sending his love. 
 
 " Christine Thompson." 
 
 The Register of Deaths gives the date of the death as December 19th, 
 1873. It no doubt took place in the early hours of the morning. 
 
 In answer to inquiries. Miss Thompson writes on April 27th, 1885 : — 
 
 " I have never had any experience similar to that of which I sent you 
 an account, and am too practical a mortal to believe in anything at all 
 resembling ' visions ' or ' hallucinations.' It was rather against my 
 judgment that I was persuaded to send you the account." 
 
 Asked by her daughter to say " whether she remembered anything 
 
Chap. DC] " BORDERLAND" CASES 26i 
 
 particular taking place at home " on the night of the death, Mrs. Thompson 
 wrote as follows, on June 30th, 1886 : — 
 
 " 82, Talbot Street, Moss-side, Manchester. 
 " I remember distinctly my daughter coming to my room several 
 times asking me if I had called her, or if I knew who had called her, the 
 night during which my nephew, Harry Suddaby, died. 
 
 " Mary Thompson." 
 
 Here the repetition during the night reminds us of several of the dream- 
 examples [and some visual cases, e.g. 185]. The feature in waking cases is 
 of spocial interest. For repetition after a short interval is an occasional 
 feature of purely subjective hallucinations ;^ and this point may be added 
 to many others which will occupy us hereafter, showing the fundamental 
 identity, in relation to the percipient's senses, of subjective and tele- 
 pathic phantasms. 
 
 [Cases 155, 156 are here omitted.] In the next two cases, the words 
 that the percipient heard seem actually to have been uttered (and, there- 
 fore, to have been heard) by the agent ; and we may, if we please, refer 
 the examples to that rarer type where a sensation seems to have been 
 quite literally transferred, as contrasted with the cases where the per- 
 cipient supplies a sensory embodiment to a less definite telepathic im- 
 pression. ^ 
 
 The first account was sent to us by the Rev. Augustus Field, Vicar of 
 Pool Quay, Welshpool. He describes it as an " Extract of a letter re- 
 ceived by me from my brother, Henry C. Field (Surveyor and Civil Engi- 
 neer), resident at Tutatihika, Wanganni, New Zealand, in reply to letters 
 we had written to him telling about our mother's death." A letter to us 
 from Mr. H. C. Field himself, dated Wanganni, September 25th, 1886, gives 
 a completely concordant account. 
 
 " March 7th, 1874. 
 
 (157) " I was deeply interested in the account of our mother's last 
 illness, and was particularly struck by the circumstance of my name being 
 called, because I heard it. I am not accustomed to dream, and am sure 
 I speak far within the mark when I say that I have not dreamed a dozen 
 times since my marriage, 23 years since. Dreams, too, are supposed 
 to arise from something affecting one's mind, and producing some 
 temporary strong impression, and in this case there was nothing which 
 could affect me in that direction, but some quite the reverse. 
 
 " Our first horticultural show of the season took place on November 
 27th. I won several prizes ; and after the show closed at 10 p.m. I had 
 to take home some of my smaller exhibits, and arrange for getting the 
 others home next morning. It was thus near midnight when I reached 
 
 home, and the only things talked about by and myself afterwards 
 
 were the show and matters of local interest. If anything, therefore, were 
 
 1 See Chap, xii., § 10. In Dr. Jessopp's experience {Athenosum for Jan. 10, 1880), 
 the figure which he saw disappeared suddenly, and reappeared after about five 
 minutes ; and my own collection includes a very similar case, for which I am allowed 
 to name Mr. J. Champ, of High Street, Chelmsford, as my authority. What he saw 
 (after a fatiguing march) was a grotesque, parti- coloured figure about as wide as high, 
 which appeared on the wall of the room, disappeared, and reappeared after an interval 
 of a few minutes. 
 
 ^ Compare the dream-case No. 112 and examples in Chapters xiv. and xv. 
 
26'i " BORDERLAND" CASES [Chap. IX 
 
 likely to i >e on my mind when I fell asleep, it would probably be one or 
 other of t. te above matters. I do not know how long I slept, but my first 
 sleep was over and I was lying in a sort of half-av/ake, half-asleep state, 
 when I di ;tinctly heard our mother's voice say faintly, ' Harry, Harry ! ' 
 and when daylight came and I thought the matter over, I v/ondered what 
 could have possessed me to fancy such a thing. Our Uncle C. and his 
 family ca [ed me Harry, and Uncle B. sometimes did so, and the D.'s also 
 called me Harry, but with these exceptions I was called Henry by all our 
 relations It is possible our mother may have called me ' Harry ' during 
 my ver}- irly childhood, but so long as I can remember she always called 
 our fathe ' Papa ' and me ' Henry.' It seemed to me, therefore, so utterly 
 absurd L it I should fancy her calling me by a name that I never recol- 
 lected tj aave heard her use, that I mentally laughed at the idea and 
 v/onderc; how such a thing should have entered my head. Still the 
 circums. ice struck me as so strange that I underlined the date on the 
 margin c my working diary, in order that if anything should occur to 
 corrobor- e it I might be certain as to the time. Directly, therefore, after 
 I reachc. lome with S.'s and your letters, I turned to the diary and found 
 the underlined date was November 28th. It was evidently during the 
 afternoon of November 27th that our mother uttered my name (this would 
 have been so, A. F.) ; and allov/ing for the difference of longitude, the 
 time would be early morning of the 28th v\dth us, so that I don't think 
 there caa be any question that the call actually reached my ear. I am 
 only sorry that I was not suf&ciently awake to note the exact time, but 
 should fancy it to have been between 2 and 3 o'clock in the morning, which 
 would represent a few minutes later on the previous afternoon with you." 
 
 The Rev. A. Field adds that in a subsequent portion of the letter his 
 brother refers to a letter written a few weeks earlier, in which he had 
 offered his sister a home, " and says that he believes he was led to do this 
 partly in consequence of the idea which the circumstance he had described 
 had left on his mind, viz., the probable death of our mother." 
 
 In his letter to us, Mr. H. C. Field says, " The voice, though not loud, 
 was so distinct that, as I had not time to collect my senses, I started up 
 in bed, expecting to see my mother beside it." His wife was aroused by 
 this movement, and Mr. Field at once told her of his experience. He adds 
 that he " is not superstitious," and " hardly knows what it is to dream," 
 which he attributes to his active outdoor life. 
 
 Miss Field wrote to us in October, 1885 : — 
 
 " On 26th November, 1873, while sitting by my mother's bed, I heard 
 her say most plainly, ' Harry, Harry.' On the follov/ing day she died. 
 In course of time we heard from my brother in New Zealand that at a 
 corresponding time (their night) he distinctly heard the same in his 
 mother's voice, and noted the fact in his diary. 
 
 " Sophia Hughes Field." 
 
 Later, the Rev. A. Field sent us the following extract from his diary : — 
 
 " November, 1873. 
 
 " ' Thursday, 27th, arrived in London at 5.30 a.m., by train, to 70, 
 Bassington Road. Found mother conscious, &c. ; read, &c., with her at 
 frequent intervals through the day. K. and A. (my brother and sister) 
 arrived. Gradually weaker, and at last, 5.45 p.m., she passed away.' 
 
 " You will understand my object in giving you these full particulars. 
 I myself heard (as I thought) my mother mention my brother's name, and 
 
Chap. IX] " BORDERLAND " CASES 263 
 
 spoke of it to my sister and my aunt. I think they told me that she had 
 mentioned his name several times during her last brief illness. She was 
 seized v/ith paralysis on Wednesday, 26th, and her speech became more 
 and more affected. It was this that made me feel uncertain whether my 
 brother's name v/as really mentioned in my hearing by my mother or not. 
 In consequence of what my aunt and sister said, I could have no longer 
 any doubt." 
 
 [It will be seen that the percipient's impression probably coincided 
 closely with the death, but that Miss Field's written recollections do not 
 confirm (though they do not contradict) her brother's idea that the name 
 was uttered on the same afternoon.] 
 
 The next account is from Mrs. Stent, living at 14, Singapore Road, 
 Ealing Dean, a former valued servant of Miss Craigie, of 8, McGill College 
 Avenue, Montreal. I cite the account which she gave to Miss Craigie, 
 rather than a later one (completely agreeing with it except in one detail) 
 which she wrote for us on June ist, 1885. 
 
 (158) " On the 1 8th of Oct., 1881, I was awakened by hearing my- 
 self called twice by an old servant, who v/as ill in an infirmary in Chelsea. 
 I then heard ' Reggy ' (one of the young gentlemen of the house we had 
 lived together in) called once. It was half -past 4, but I could not sleep, 
 so got up and dressed. [Here the later account adds, " I told the house- 
 maid, E. Morris, and we wondered what it meant."] It was impossible 
 for me to go that day to the infirmary, for my present mistress had 
 company ; but I went the next day. . . . She had called twice for me 
 and once for ' Reggy' (so the patient in the next bed informed me) and 
 had died at the hour, half-past 4 the morning before — the precise time I 
 had heard myself called. [The later account adds, " I v/as not dreaming. 
 I never had anything of the kind happen to me before, and she called us 
 so plain."] " e. Stent." 
 
 In reply to inquiries, Mrs. Stent says that she has lost sight of E. 
 Morris, and adds : — 
 
 " Elizabeth Membrey [the deceased] was my dearest friend, and was 
 more to me than a sister, but was no relation to me — only my dear 
 friend. I think the bond of sympathy was very strong between us ; only 
 death could break it. We told our troubles to one another ; for years 
 past we did not do anything without talking about it first. Mr. Reggy 
 was the son of the lady where we lived in service together, and she was 
 very fond of him, and he went to the infirmary to see her as often as he 
 could find time." 
 
 The medical superintendent of the Chelsea Infirmary writes to us : — 
 " I find that Elizabeth Membrey was in this Infirmary from July 15th 
 until October i8th, 1881, when she died." 
 
 In conversation, Mrs. Stent (a sensible and sober-minded witness) 
 said that she marked the time of her experience as 4.30, as she heard the 
 half -hour strike just after she got up, and did not sleep again. In her 
 later written account she said that tlie porter told her the time of death 
 was 20 minutes to 4. But this seems to have been a slip ; as she has 
 found and handed to us a post-card, written to her by Mr. R. W. Craigie 
 (the " Reggy " of the narrative) on the day of the death, as shown by the 
 post-mark — which gives the time as 4.30. Mrs. Stent further mentioned 
 that she was not expecting the death — that her friend had seemed cheerful. 
 
264 " BORDERLAND" CASES [Chap. IX 
 
 and it was thought that she would leave the hospital. She was suffering 
 from an old injury to the base of the skull. 
 
 [Case 159 is here omitted.] The next case, from the Additional Chap- 
 ter, is apparently one of direct reproduction of the agent's sensation. It 
 is from Mr. J. G. F. Russell, of Aden, Aberdeenshire. The agent was a 
 near relative who had been making a long stay with Mr. and Mrs. Russell. 
 
 "32, Upper Brook Street, Grosvenor Square, W. 
 
 " December i8th, 1885. 
 (694) " On Wednesday, December 2nd, 1885, I was woke up at night 
 between 12 p.m. and 2 a.m. (as far as I can recollect), by hearing myself 
 distinctly called from a small passage outside my bedroom door ; the voice 
 seemed to come from just outside the door itself. I got up, fearing Mrs. 
 Waller, in the adjoining room, was ill, but, as the calling of my name was 
 no longer repeated, I did not then disturb her. (There is no door of 
 communication between the rooms, the wall is solid, and a gigantic 
 wardrobe is against it.) Next morning I asked her if she had called me 
 during the night ; but she declared she had slept ' like a top,' and had 
 never thought of me or anyone else. I did not mention the incident to 
 her sister (who had just left us after a long visit), but she (Mrs. Waller) 
 did, on returning to the country. I enclose what Miss Young wrote to me, 
 solely from her sister mentioning to her my having questioned her. The 
 dates correspond exactly ; it was the first night of Mrs. Waller's visit. 
 
 " J. G. F. Russell." 
 
 The following is the extract from Miss Young's letter to Mr. Russell : — 
 
 " I will tell you something that has struck me rather. The two nights 
 my sister was with you in London were very disturbed nights to me ; you 
 were continually in my dreams, and one of those nights I found myself 
 sitting up in bed, having woke myself up by calling you loudly by name. 
 When she came back she told me you had asked her one morning whether 
 she had called you in the night, as you had distinctly heard your name. 
 I wish I could remember which night it was. I have an impression it was 
 the nrst. " Blanche Young." 
 
 Mr. Russell (who gave me the account viva voce on December i6th, 
 a fortnight after the occurrence) has explained that the wall between his 
 room and the next is so thick that even a very loud cry in one would be 
 almost inaudible in the other. He has never had such an hallucination on 
 any other occasion. 
 
 § 5. I pass now to the cases where the sense of sight alone was con- 
 cerned. [159 and 160 are omitted.] 
 
 The next example is from Miss Barr, of Apsley Town, East Grinstead. 
 
 " 1884. 
 (161) " On the night of January — , 1871, I awoke up with the idea 
 that someone was moving by the bedside. I was a little frightened, and 
 I saw the curtain at the side of the bed slightly pulled aside, and a hand, 
 with the back turned towards me, appearing round the curtain. I recog- 
 nised the ring on the hand as that of my cousin and dear friend [Captain 
 C. M.]. I told my sister in the morning that I had seen a hand.^ wearing 
 
 ^ On this fragmentary form of apparition, see Chap, xi., § 4, and p. 392, note. 
 
Chap. IX] " BORDERLAND " CASES 265 
 
 a ring, but did not tell her that I had recognised the ring, as I did not 
 care to make too much of the incident. On that day, as we learnt from 
 a letter received a few days afterwards, my cousin died in Canada, from 
 the effect of an accident. " l, Barr." 
 
 Mrs. and Miss Harriet Barr also attest with their signatures the fact 
 that the vision was narrated before the news of the death was received. 
 
 Miss L. Barr afterwards stated that she thought the death " must have 
 been on or about the 6th of January, 1870 " ; and we find from the Indian 
 Army List, and from the Times obituary, that it took place on that day, 
 at Halifax, Nova Scotia. She tells us that she has experienced in her life 
 only one other hallucination, which occurred in close connection with a 
 bereavement (see p. 330). 
 
 [Cases 162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 167 here omitted.] 
 
 The next narrative is of a more uncommon character. There are 
 reasonable grounds, in this instance, for withholding the name of the 
 narrator, Mrs. T., from publicity. 
 
 " 1883. 
 
 (168) " On November i8th, 1863, I was living near Adelaide, and not 
 long recovered from a severe illness at the birth of an infant, who was then 
 5 months old. My husband had also suffered from neuralgia, and had gone 
 to stay with friends at the seaside for the benefit of bathing. One night 
 during his absence the child woke me about midnight ; having hushed him 
 off to sleep, I said, ' Now, sir, I hope you will let me rest ! ' I lay down, 
 and instantly became conscious of two figures standing at the door of my 
 room. One, M. N. [these are not the real initials], whom I recognised at 
 once, was that of a former lover, whose misconduct and neglect had 
 compelled me to renounce him. Of this I am sure, that if ever I saw him 
 in my life, it was then. I was not in the least frightened ; but said to 
 myself, as it were, ' You never used to wear that kind of waistcoat.' The 
 door close to where he stood was in a deep recess close to the fire-place, 
 for there was no grate ; we burnt logs only. In that recess stood a man 
 in a tweed suit. I saw the whole figure distinctly, but not the face, and 
 for this reason : on the edge of the mantelshelf always stood a morocco 
 leather medicine chest, which concealed the face from me. (On this being 
 stated to our friends, the Singletons, they asked to go into the room and 
 judge for themselves. They expressed themselves satisfied that would be 
 the case to anyone on the bed where I was.) I had an impression that 
 this other was a cousin of M. N.'s, who had been the means of leading 
 him astray while in the North of England. I never saw him in my life ; 
 he died in India. 
 
 " M. N. was in deep mourning ; he had a look of unutterable sorrow 
 upon his face, and was deadly pale. He never opened his lips, but I read 
 his heart as if it were an open book, and it said, ' My father is dead, and 
 I have come into his property.' I answered, ' How much you have grown 
 like your father ! ' Then in a moment, without appearing to walk, he 
 stood at the foot of the child's cot, and I saw distinctly the blueness of 
 his eyes as he gazed on my boy, and then raised them to Heaven as if 
 in prayer. 
 
 " AH vanished. I looked round and remarked a trivial circumstance, 
 viz., that the brass handles of my chest of drawers had been rubbed very 
 bright. Not till then was I conscious of having seen a spirit, ^ but a 
 feeling of awe (not fear) came over me, and I prayed to be kept from 
 
 1 See p. 17G. note 2. 
 
266 " BORDERLAND'* CASES [Chap. IX 
 
 harm, although there was no reason to dread it. I slept tranquilly, and in 
 the morning I went across to the parsonage and told the clergyman's wife 
 what I had seen. She, of course, thought it was merely a dream. But 
 no — if it were a dream, should I not have seen him as I had known him, a 
 young man of 22, without beard or whiskers ?' But there was all the 
 difference that 16 years would make in a man's aspect. 
 
 " On Saturday my husband returned, and my brother having ridden 
 out to see us on Sunday afternoon, I told them both my vision as we sat 
 together on the verandah. They treated it so lightly that I determined 
 to write it down in my diary and see if the news were verified. And from 
 that diary I am now quoting. Also I mentioned it to at least 12 or 14 
 other people, and bid them wait the result. 
 
 " And surely enough, at the end of several weeks, my sister-in-law 
 
 wrote that M. N.'s father died at C Common on November i8th, 
 
 1863, which exactly tallied with the da-te of the vision. He left ;^45,ooo 
 to be divided between his son and daughter, but the son has never been 
 found. 
 
 " Many people in Adelaide heard the story before the confirmation 
 came, and I wrote and told M. N.'s mother. She was much distressed 
 about it, fearing he was unhappy. She is now dead. My husband v^as 
 profoundly struck when he saw my diary corresponding exactly to the 
 news in the letter I had that moment received in his presence." 
 
 Mrs. T. states that she has never experienced a hallucination of vision 
 on any other occasion. 
 
 Mr. T. has confirmed to us the accuracy of this narrative ; and Mrs. 
 T. has shown to one of us a memorandum of the appearance of two figures 
 under date November i8th, in her diary of the year 1863 ; ^ and a news- 
 paper obituary confirms this as the date of the death. We learn from a 
 gentleman who is a near relative of M. N.'s, that M. N., though long lost 
 sight of, was afterwards heard of, and outlived his father. 
 
 If we regard this vision as telepathic, the agent can apparently only 
 have been the dying man ; and the case would then seem to be an extreme 
 instance of the very rare type where the agent's personality does not 
 appear, but some idea or picture in his mind is reproduced in the per- 
 cipient's mind with a force that leads to an actual percept. For, as the 
 narrator herself suggests, had she bodied forth the idea of M. N. from her 
 own unaided resources, she would almost certainly have pictured him 
 with the aspect that had been familiar to her. But though we have to 
 drav/ on the father's mind for the unfamiliar features, we must not forget 
 the possibilities of agency below the threshold of consciousness (p. 63, 
 170-1). And it is at least worth suggesting that the percipient's mind 
 brought its own affinities to bear — exercised, so to speak, a selective 
 influence ; and that thus it was rather owing to her special interest in 
 the son than to the conscious occupation of his father's mind with him, 
 that the telepathic impulse which was able to affect her took this par- 
 ticular form. As to the appearance of the second figure it may possibly 
 have been also telepathically produced ; but I prefer to lay stress on it 
 simply as one of the numerous indications that these waking percepts are 
 really dream-creations, not objective presences. 
 
 1 Cf. case 194. 
 
 ^ [The memorandum consisted of the words " tv/o figures." Sec Gurney's reply 
 to Taylor Innes in Nineteenth Century for Oct., 1887. — Ed.] 
 
Chap. IX] '' BORDERLAND " CASES 267 
 
 The next example [from the additional chapter] is oiie of the cases 
 where the agent's bond of connection has apparently been with someone 
 who was in the percipient's company at the time of the experience, rather 
 than with the actual percipient. {Cf. Nos. 242 and 355.) The narrator 
 desires that his name may not appear, as the family of the agent, whom he 
 has already assisted liberalty, might base on the incident described a 
 sentimental claim to further favours. 
 
 " June 12, 1886. 
 
 (697) " There can be no doubt v/hatever that there is some trans- 
 mission for which no explanation has yet been 'given by the savants. 
 
 " I am a practical business man, and look upon all theories of 
 Spiritualism, Sec, as so much humbug that only deludes weak-minded 
 people. But, at the same time, I recently had an experience of a most 
 extraordinary^ character, which I should scarcely have believed if related 
 to me of anyone else, and the plain facts of which I v\all give as they 
 actually occurred. 
 
 " I had in my employ a clerk who contracted an illness which in- 
 capacitated him from regular attendance at his duties. He was absent 
 about six months in 1884, and, on leaving the hospital, as I found that he 
 was unable to resume his regular work, I agreed with him that he should 
 come to the office whenever he felt able to do so, and that I would pay 
 him for the work so done. This arrangement continued for some months ; 
 then, at the beginning of April, 1885, he had to stay away altogether for 
 two or three weeks. He seemed in fair general health, but he was troubled 
 with, a diseased ankle-joint, which prevented him from getting about. 
 I was in no anxiety on his account, however, and had no apprehension 
 of any serious illness. My wiie, who knew Mr. Z. from seeing him occa- 
 sionally at my private house, did not even knovv^ that he was absent from 
 the office at this time. 
 
 " On the night of the 27th-28th April I was awakened by my wife 
 calling out convulsively, ' There is someone looking at you.' Though by 
 no means timid as a rule — a practical v/oman, not subject to nervous 
 fancies of any kind— she was much disturbed and terrified. She jumped 
 out of bed and turned up the gas. Finding no intruder in the room, and 
 all the doors locked, she got back into bed ; but she was shivering all over, 
 and it was some time before I succeeded in quieting her. The clock in 
 the hall struck i during this disturbance. 
 
 " In the morning we referred to the incident, and I told my wife she 
 must have been suffering from nightmare. 
 
 " Later on that day, news was brought to my office that poor Z. had 
 passed away in the night. When I got home in the evening, my wile met 
 me as usual at the door, and I said to her, ' I have some sad news to tell 
 you.' Before I could say more she replied, ' I know what it is ; poor Z. is 
 dead. It was his face v.'hich I saw looking at you last night.' 
 
 " I afterwards learnt, from a man who lodged in Mrs. Z.'s house, that 
 he had died just at i o'clock in the morning of the 28th, and that in the 
 delirium which preceded his death, he called upon me to look after his 
 wife and children when he was gone." 
 
 Mrs. B., the percipient, writes : — 
 
 " I have read this paper through, and the contents correctly describe 
 what transpired. I was awake when I saw the face. I have never 
 experienced any similar occurrence." 
 
 [The last sentence is in answer to the question whether she had 
 experienced a hallucination of the senses on any other occasion.] 
 
268 '' BORDERLAND " CASES [Chap. IX 
 
 We have verified in the Times obituary the fact that Z. died on 
 April 28th, 1885. 
 
 Mr. Podmore has examined the clerk whom Mr. B. despatched to 
 make inquiries of the widow on hearing of the death, — i.e., on the after- 
 noon of April 28th — and who has since heard Mrs. B. narrate her experience. 
 So far as he could recollect, Mrs. Z. told him that Z. died about 1.30 a.m., 
 certainly at an early hour in the morning. He did not remember to have 
 heard anything about the dying words, &c. 
 
 [Mr. Gurney, in reply to a suggestion by Professor Peirce, states 
 emphatically that " The percipient had not heard of Z.'s death when she 
 announced that it was his face that she had seen. Most people would, I 
 think, infer this from the printed account." [Proceedings of the American 
 Society for Psychical Research (1887), vol. i., pp. 164, 298.). — Ed.] 
 
 [Case 169 here omitted.] 
 
 We owe the following case to the Rev. T. Williams, Rector of Aston- 
 Clinton, Tring. The first note written down by Mr. Williams from his 
 sister's account of the occurrence was copied from his diary by the pre- 
 sent writer. 
 
 (170) " Mrs. Stewart, sister-in-law of Jane, my sister's servant, came 
 up to ask if any news from home. She said, with her husband in bed — 
 moonlight — chest of drawers between window — saw her mother standing 
 — felt perfectly awake — she hid her face — a third time looked up— heard 
 [? saw] nothing, but heard men calling up — knew exact time. She came 
 up to my sister's and related this the same day — said dreading to hear 
 knock at door all day — fearing to hear of something having happened to 
 her mother. Her friends, who lived at Church Stretton, came a month 
 after to christening of her baby ; in mourning — said mother's sister, who 
 exact image of her mother, had died at the very time of her vision — but 
 friends did not tell Mrs. Stewart, because of her condition. This written 
 from my sister's account, who saw Mrs. Stewart on the day of the vision, 
 and heard account of what seen from herself." The date 1880 is added. 
 
 The following account is from the husband of the percipient, who is 
 herself dead. His mother's name is also appended to the statement. 
 
 " April, 1885. 
 " Mrs. Stewart, the wife of a carpenter, living in Abergavenny, 
 Monmouthshire, and who [Mrs. S.] is since dead, was, in the year 1874, in 
 bed, and early one morning, being sure she was awake (for she had just 
 heard the railway men being called to their work by the call boy), she 
 looked up to see the time, and in one corner of her room she saw distinctly 
 what she thought was her mother, intently looking at her. She was 
 startled, and hid her face. On looking again the vision was still there 
 but on looking up a third time it had disappeared. Mrs. Stewart came up, 
 that day to see a sister-in-law v%?ho was in service near the town, to ask 
 if she had had any tidings from her home (the impression the vision had 
 made was so great), but nothing had been heard. Time passed on, and 
 all seemed forgotten, when some of her friends came up to Abergavenny, 
 to the christening of a little baby, born in the meantime. They were in 
 mourning, and inquiries were made as to the friend mourned for, when 
 it was told that on the night Mrs. Stewart thought she saw her mother, 
 a sister of the mother's, to whom she bore a great likeness, had died about 
 the hour named, at some distance off ; but they did not tell Mrs. Stewart 
 
Chap. IX] "BORDERLAND" CASES 269 
 
 of the death until some weeks after it happened, as Mrs. Stewart was in 
 delicate health and much attached to her aunt. •< tqhn Stewart." 
 
 Miss Williams, of Abergavenny, writes on July i, 1885 : — 
 
 " Mrs. Stewart was not an excitable woman, had never had any 
 hallucination of the senses, and was a quiet, somewhat silent person. 
 Her mother-in-law is now living in Abergavenny, and is a very sensible, 
 respectable, practical woman. She probably heard Mrs. Stewart speak of 
 the occurrence soon afterwards, and was anxious to add her testimony to 
 the statement. I probably mentioned the statement to my brother in 
 1880, and he set it down in his note-book." 
 
 In reference to this last sentence, Mr. William.s says : "I am more 
 inclined to think that I heard of it within a day or two after it happened, 
 and that if I added the date 1880, it must have been the date of my 
 copying it into my note-book from some loose memoranda." 
 
 Here we have a singular feature — an appearance which suggested not 
 the agent but a person closely resembling her. The case thus stands in a 
 sort of midway position between the more normal cases and the class of 
 unrecognised phantasms, of which several specimens have already been 
 given (cases 32 and 154). The same peculiarity occurs in the next case. 
 [171 here omitted.] 
 
 The next case is from Mrs. Duthie, housekeeper to the Rev. J. C. 
 Macphail, of Pilrig Manse, Edinburgh, who writes : — 
 
 " December 8th, 1885. 
 
 (172) " My son has shown me the paper signed by our housekeeper, 
 Mrs. Elizabeth Duthie, and has told me of your desire to be assured of 
 her reliability. Mrs. Duthie has been with me for more than 30 years, 
 and I know her to be one on whose statement the fullest reliance may be 
 placed. " J Calder Macphail." 
 
 Mrs. Duthie writes : — 
 
 " Pilrig Manse, Edinburgh, August 22nd, 1885. 
 " In August, 1883, the family of the Rev. J. C. Macphail had all gone 
 to the country, leaving me alone in the house. An intimate friend of mine, 
 a Miss Grant, who lived in Aberdeen, had been for some time seriously ill, 
 and I was anxious about her, though I did not know that death was near. 
 On Sunday night, the 26th of August, about 8 o'clock, I retired to my 
 room, which is separated from the rest of the house with a flight of stairs 
 leading up to the door. I got into bed, and was lying half-asleep, with 
 my face to the wall, when I felt that someone was bending over me, 
 looking into my face. I opened my eyes, and looked up into the face of 
 my friend Miss Grant. I started up in bed, and, looking round, saw Miss 
 Grant's figure leaving the room. I then got out of bed, and going to the 
 door, looked downstairs, but no one was to be seen. I went down the 
 stairs into the kitchen, but no one was there, nor was there a trace of 
 anyone. I looked at the clock, and saw it was a few minutes past 9, and 
 then went back to bed, feeling very uncomfortable, and certain something 
 had happened to my friend. All next day (Monday) I felt unhappy about 
 it, and waited anxiously to hear of my friend ; but, as there was no one 
 else in the house, I did not mention my experience of the previous night 
 to anyone. That night I received information from Aberdeen that my 
 
270 "BORDERLAND" CASES [Chap. IX 
 
 friend had died at 9 o'clock on the previous night — at the very time I had 
 seen her form in Edinburgh. 
 
 " I have never had a hallucination of the senses on any other occasion. 
 
 " Elizabeth Duthie." 
 
 Mrs. Duthie's viva voce account, given to the present writer a year 
 later, exactly corresponded with the above. She is quite certain that her 
 eyes v/ere open when she saw the face. 
 
 In answer to inquiries Mrs. Duthie says : — 
 
 " I am quite certain that this experience fell on a Sunday, though I 
 forget the exact day of the month ; and I could not have imagined that it 
 fell on the Sunday after I got the news, for I heard of the death the very 
 next day." 
 
 She has sent us a printed notice which she received, to this effect : — 
 
 " 22, Thistle Street, Aberdeen. 
 
 " 27th August, 1883. 
 " Helen Grant died here last night at 9 o'clock. 
 
 (Signed) " Wm. Grant." 
 Mr. G. W. Macphail writes : — 
 
 " Mrs. Duthie told my raother of her strange experience less than a 
 month after the event, and I learnt it shortly after from Mrs. Duthie." 
 
 The next case is a deposition made by Mrs. Still (known in her pro- 
 fessional capacity as Mrs. Byrne), who was introduced to Mr. Myers by 
 Mrs. Longe, of Coddenham Lodge, Cheltenham. 
 
 " Cheltenham, December 27th, 1882. 
 (173) " Mrs. Byrne was stewardess on the steamer ' Lyra,' Captain 
 Gilpin, in the River Plata line of steamers. One morning — probably 
 between 6 and 7, but she had no watch — she was lying in her berth. She 
 awoke and saw Captain Gilpin's head passing slowly along her berth 
 and looking at her. This was a familiar gesture on his part, as he used 
 to be friendly with Mrs. Byrne, and ask her to sit on a seat outside his 
 cabin, and used to look through his window in this way when he thought 
 she was sitting there. Mrs. Byrne got up at once, and went into the 
 pantry, and there heard that Captain Gilpin had been killed (though 
 not instantaneously) by the fall of a spar at 6 that morning." 
 
 An extract from the official log-book, obtained by us from the General 
 Register and Record Of&ce of Shippmg and Seamen, shows that the 
 accident to Captain Prince Gilpin took place at 5.30 a.m., February 19th, 
 1878, on the " Laplace," not the " Lyra." He was crushed against the 
 engine-room skylight by a heavy sea ; and his death was due to fracture 
 of the ribs and injuries to the lungs. This would quite correspond with 
 Mrs. Byrne's statement that his death was not instantaneous. 
 
 [The coincidence here must have been very close ; as there cannot 
 have been more than a short interval between Captain Gilpin's death and 
 Mrs. Byrne's natural time for rising, and in this interval, apparently, the 
 vision occurred. The short period within which the vvhole contents of the 
 narrative are comprised is further of importance as making the case an 
 easy one to carry correctly in the memory ; and it seems very unlikely 
 that the percipient should have come to imagine that she got up im- 
 mediately after her vision and ascertained v>'hat had occurred, if the 
 
Chap. IX] " BORDERLAND " CASES 271 
 
 vision really took place on some other morning. Mrs. Byrne had been 
 on two previous voyages with Captain Gilpin. She has experienced one 
 other visual hallucination, which may have been purely subjective.]^ 
 
 The lady who narrates the following case desires that her name may 
 not be published. 
 
 " May, 18S5. 
 
 (174) " An attack of rheumatism and nervous prostration left me far 
 from well for some weeks last spring, and one night I had a strange 
 unaccountable vision which has left a vivid impression upon my memory. 
 I had gone to bed early and was lying awake alone, with a night-light 
 burning in order in some degree to dispel the gloom. Suddenly across the 
 lower end of the room passed Major G.'s figure, dressed in his usual every- 
 day costume, neither his features nor his figure any v/hit altered. It was 
 no dream, nor was I in the least delirious or wandering, therefore a con- 
 viction seized me that something must have occurred ; in consequence I 
 particularly marked the hour, v/hen the clock struck 1 1 shortly afterwards. 
 The next morning I was not the least surprised when my sister handed me 
 a note from Miss G. announcing her brother's death, and was fully prepared 
 before reading it to find that he had passed away before 11 the previous 
 evening — which presentiment, strange to say, was fully verified ; Major 
 G. having died at a quarter to 11. Major G. had returned in a bad state 
 of health from Egypt, where he had been serving in the campaign of 
 1883. For some time he appeared to recover and was able to go about 
 and enter into society during the winter, but during the last month the 
 old symptoms had returned, and gradually he grew worse and worse, until 
 no hopes of his recovery were entertained. Though not personally intimate 
 with him, we were well acquainted with his family, and naturally his case 
 formed a topic of conversation among us. We had also received bad 
 accounts a few days before and were aware that he was in a critical 
 condition ; nevertheless at the time of his death he had been quite out of 
 my thoughts and mind. I had never before had any apparition of any 
 description whatsoever, nor has this one been followed by any other. 
 
 " C. P." 
 
 Miss Scott Moncrieff, of 44, Shooter's Hill Road, Blackheath, says : — 
 
 " As I was at [the town where Miss P. lives] at the time, I can myself 
 so far confirm the story as to mention that, on the day after it occurred, 
 we heard that the young lady had been so shaken in her nerves by her 
 illness that she had been seeing what you would call a ' hallucination,* 
 and was going to Malvern for change of air." 
 
 She adds that Miss P. was staying with her when the above account 
 was written, and that as to the date, " both she and I remembered that 
 it was on a Thursday near the end of March or beginning of April." 
 
 We find from an obituary notice that Major G. died on Thursday, 
 April 3rd, 1884. 
 
 In an interview with Mr. Myers, December 26th, 1885, Miss P. added 
 the following details : — 
 
 " Major G.'s phantom was in his ordinary walking costume — hat and 
 
 ^ This was " an unrecognised figure, which, seems curiouslj' to have corresponded 
 in aspect with a person who, unknown to her, had recently died in the room in which 
 it appeared ; but it has been impossible to obtain corroboratory evidence of this 
 incident." See reply by Gurney to Professor Peirce. Proceedings of American Society 
 for Psychical P.research, 1885-9, vol. i., p. 160. — Ed.] 
 
272 •• BORDERLAND" CASES [Chap. IX 
 
 ulster — in which Miss P. was accustomed to see him. The figure passed 
 quickly across the end of the room v/ithout turning its head, but the face 
 as well as the figure were distinctly recognisable. The figure made no 
 noise, and disappeared as it reached the wall.i Miss P. at once conjectured 
 that Major G. must be passing away ; but she felt no fear. Although 
 Major G. was known to be fatally ill, there was no expectation of his 
 death from day to day. He was not prominently before Miss P.'s mind. 
 Miss P. was somewhat out of health at the time, but never suffered from 
 any kind of hallucination of sight or hearing. She did not mention the 
 incident to her family for fear of ridicule. 
 
 Miss P.'s sister (to whom the incident was first told) said that she 
 remeinbered receiving next morning the letter as to Major G.'s death ; 
 and also remembered that some time later Miss P. told her of the incident. 
 
 [Here the knowledge of the percipient that Major G. was in a critical 
 state is, of course, an element of weakness ; but it remains a remarkable 
 coincidence that she should have had her one experience of a sensory 
 hallucination at the exact hour of his death.] 
 
 The next account is from Mr. Runciman, of Oak Villa, Geraldine Road, 
 Wandsworth. 
 
 "May 5th, 1884. 
 
 (175) " Oil the morning of December 2nd, 1883, at about 7 o'clock in 
 the morning, I had a dream which merged into a waking hallucination as 
 follows : — I dreamt Mr. J. H. Haggit was lying on my bed, beside me, 
 outside of the bedclothes. I dreamt I saw him there, and I also thought 
 I saw him there after dreaming. I arose and rested on my right elbow, 
 looking at him in the dusky light. There was a very small jet of gas 
 burning in the room. I reflected, ' Am I awake, or is this a dream ? ' 
 I cannot yet answer this question to my own satisfaction ; I cannot tell 
 when my dream merged in my waking thoughts. I only am sure that as 
 the figure disappeared I was as wide awake as I am now. He was dressed 
 in grey tweed, as I had been used to see him actually dressed.^ He was 
 turned from me so that I could only partially see his face. Yet I was 
 certain it was he. I was alarmed and shocked to find my dream a reality 
 — as I then thought it. I was about to speak when, in a twinkling, the 
 image of Mr. H. was gone. I was leaning on my right arm and half 
 raised from the bed. It was only half light, our gas burning but turned 
 low. I mentioned the matter on that day to Mr. G. Aynsley, of No. 3, 
 Glover Terrace, South Shields. I was oppressed during the whole day by 
 the unusual experience of the morning, and hence spoke to the above and 
 another twice about the incident. 
 
 " I had a note, next day I think, saying that Mr. H. died about 6 hours 
 after his fancied presence in my bed. 
 
 " I knew that Mr. H. was afflicted, as he had been for 8 years or so, by 
 bronchial asthma. As he had lived so long in spite of great suffering, I 
 quite thought he would live longer. I had no idea he was near death. 
 
 " I believe this was a merely natural occurrence. I am not orthodox 
 in religion. - " Thomas Runciman." 
 
 ^ The mode of movement and of disappearance here described are not infrequent 
 in visual hallucinations. In my collection (p. 254), besides about a dozen cases where 
 the disappearance was through a door, behind a curtain, into a corner, and so on, 
 I find four where it was respectively through the wall, into the wall, through the 
 window, and into a bookcase. Movement of some sort, as will be seen later, is an 
 extremely frequent feature of both subjective and telepathic phantoms. 
 
 * See pp. 351-2. 
 
Chap. IX] " BORDERLAND " CASES 273 
 
 We find the date of the death confirmed by the obituary of the 
 Darlington and Stockton Times. 
 
 Mr. Aynsley corroborates as follows, on May 10, 1884 : — 
 
 "3, Glover Terrace, South Shields. 
 " I remember hearing Mr. Thomas Runciman speak of a vivid dream 
 and hallucination which he had had on the day that Mr. Haggit died. He 
 told me that he dreamt that he saw him lying on the bed beside him, in his 
 ordinary dress, but very pale and haggard. He was so impressed that he 
 awoke, and saw him quite plainly there. I ascertained afterwards that 
 he had died about 6 hours after, on the day that Mr. Runciman related 
 the circumstance. " George Aynsley." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mr. Runciman writes : — 
 
 " With regard to my having had any other hallucination, I have had 
 others, but lapse of time and inattention have quite dimmed the remem- 
 brance of them. They were of a different kind to this last case. They 
 were, I should say, simply ' nightmare ' or ' daymaia.' That is, they were 
 such, that I quite believe I was asleep while experiencing them. In the 
 last case I had not a peculiar sense of breaking out of sleep at once, a.nd 
 with a snap, as it were. I render my idea but imperfectly in the pre- 
 ceding sentence — perhaps I would more truly describe myself as breaking 
 free, not from what was sleep, but from a tyrannous mistake as to my 
 circumstances at the time. This sense was absent in the last case. I 
 believe I might be awake, I even think I was awake, with the image of a 
 dream still strongly on my mind. But in the earlier cases I concluded 
 long ago that I was asleep and vividly dreaming till the image disappeared. 
 Briefly, I cannot be sure in the latter case that I was asleep, although all 
 experience would go to say I was. In the earlier cases many years ago I 
 concluded that waking had caused what looked real to disappear. But do 
 not think for one moment that I consider the last case any less a delusion 
 than the former. I only try to describe my experience and belief at the 
 moment of hallucination. It is difficult to define the difference in these 
 cases." 
 
 In conversation with our colleague, Mr. R. Hodgson, Mr. Runciman 
 mentioned that he found afterwards from the servant that at the time of 
 his hallucination Mr. Haggit was apparently suffering intense agony. The 
 figure was not part of his dream at all ; he saw it when he woke. It 
 appeared to be lying almost on its right side, between Mr. Runciman and 
 his wife, with the left side-face exposed and eye open, but the body was 
 motionless, though it seemed to Mr. Runciman to be alive. In addition to 
 the low gaslight, the dusky light of the morning was coming through the 
 window, the blind of which was up. The light was sufficient for Mr. 
 Runciman to see the time by his watch. He tells us that he made a 
 written note of the experience, but does not remember whether this was 
 done before he heard of the death. He has searched for the note, but 
 cannot find it, and thinks that it must have been lost at the time of a 
 removal. 
 
 § 6. I will now give some examples where two senses were concerned. 
 [Six cases, 1 76-1 81, follow in which one of the two senses was the sense of 
 touch. These are omitted except 180.] 
 
 The following account is from Mr. George J. Coombs, Sheriff's Officer 
 for the County of Nottingham. He tells me that he enjoys singularly 
 
 T 
 
274 " BORDERLAND" CASES [Chap. IX 
 
 robust health, and he is certainly as free from superstitious fancies as can 
 well be conceived. 
 
 " Journal Chambers, Pelham Street, Nottingham. 
 
 " December 28th, 1883. 
 
 (180) " In the middle of the month of June, 1880, my aunt left 
 Salisbury and went to the Washington Hotel, Liverpool, where I joined 
 her from Nottingham, for the purpose of seeing her off to America, on 
 board the Allan Line steamer, ' Circassian,' the following day. 
 
 " Her business was to realise some property. She was getting into 
 years, and very much pressed me to accompany her, but I was unable to 
 leave my business for so long a time. She, however, made me promise to 
 meet her on her return, and said it was her intention to spend the winter 
 at Nottingham before returning to Salisbury. 
 
 " About the 25th July following, at 4 o'clock in the morning, while in 
 bed, I suddenly awoke and said to my wife, ' Someone has taken hold 
 of my hand ; the hand was quite cold. I believe it was my aunt ; I saw 
 her rush out of the room.' The door was open on chain, and I immedi- 
 ately jumped out of bed to see, and the chain was still on. I said to my 
 wife, ' My aimt is dead, and she has come again over the water,' to which 
 she replied, ' You are dreaming ; you had too much supper last night ' ; 
 to which I said, ' No, I am positive of the impression.' 
 
 " I received a letter from a solicitor in Hamilton, about a fortnight 
 afterwards, announcing m}^ aunt's decease, and a reference to the dates 
 convinced my wife that she died at the very time I had the visitation. 
 When I left my aunt in the steam tug which accompanied the ' Circassian ' 
 down the Mersey, her farewell words were, ' I shall see you first when I 
 come back.' " George J. Coombs." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mr. Coombs adds that the vision was not 
 distinct, but that the hallucination is unique in his experience. In con- 
 versation, he described the impression as extremely striking and startling. 
 The door was so chained that it was impossible for anyone to enter the 
 room. 
 
 Mrs. Coombs corroborates as follows : — 
 
 " July 25th, 1S84. 
 
 " I very well remember the morning when my husband awoke earl}', 
 and said he saw his aunt rush out of the bedroom, and that she had taken 
 hold of his hand ; also that, when the news of Mrs. Rumbold's death came 
 from Hamilton, the remark was made that it was the very date my 
 husband narrated his dream. I cannot fix the date without an Almanac 
 of 1880, but it was our Village Feast Monday morning, which is, I believe, 
 the third week in July. " S. A. Coombs." 
 
 We asked if it was possible to obtain corroboration as to the date of 
 the death. Mr. Coombs sent us the solicitor's letter ; but this letter 
 assumes knowledge of the death, and was not written till September 27th. 
 The letter received by Mr. Coombs " about a fortnight " after the death, 
 and which must be the one by which the coincidence was fixed, is the 
 following. It is undated, but the postmarks are Hamilton, July 21st, 
 and Nottingham, August 5th, 1880. 
 
 " 188, King Street East, Hamilton, Canada. 
 " Dear Sir, — I am sorry to have the painful task to inform you of 
 tbe death of your aunt, Mrs. Rumbold. She came to me on a, visit o© 
 
Chap. IX] " BORDERLAND " CASES 275 
 
 July 3rd, feeling very poorly. I thought it must be over-fatigue, and 
 probably after a rest she would be better. She continued getting worse 
 and lingered on till the 19th. — Yours truly, '< ^_ Tarvis." 
 
 [Monday in the third week of July, 1880, fell on the 19th, which 
 iS so far in favour of the accuracy of Mrs. Coombs' memory. It seems 
 practically beyond doubt that at the time that the news arrived, Mr. 
 Coombs, as well as his wife, fixed the date of the dream as Monday the 
 19th ; and the fact that in his letter to us, written more than 3 years 
 afterwards without reference to documents, he says " about the 25th," 
 is, therefore, unimportant. 
 
 We learn, however, from Mrs. Jarvis that Mrs. Rumbold died at 
 4 p.m. ; so that the impression, though falling, of course, within a time of 
 most serious illness altogether unknown to the percipient, preceded the 
 actual death by about 16 hours.] 
 
 § 7. Lastly, we have a group where the two higher senses of sight and 
 hearing were both concerned. The following account is from Miss Kate 
 Jenour, of 23, Belsize Square, South Hampstead, N.W. 
 
 " November, 1884. 
 (182) " On the 4th of May, 1883, when on board R.M.S. ' Spartan,' 
 on my way to Capetown, I was awoke by hearing someone in my cabin, 
 which I alone occupied, when to my surprise I saw the figure of a friend 
 of mine standing by my berth. It then disappeared, and by the first mail 
 after my arrival at Capetown, I received the news of my friend's death, 
 which took place at 10.30 p.m. on that night. I told 2 or 3 passengers 
 on board, who made a note of it." 
 
 In answer to inquiries. Miss Jenour says : — 
 
 " I was certainly awake ; I had no sense of awaking afterwards, but 
 the sense of waking before I saw the figure, ray first impression having 
 been that the steward had come in to shut the port-hole. I had a light 
 burning in my cabin. The figure looked quite solid and natural, and was 
 in day-dress. I knew the girl to be consumptive, but had not thought of 
 her as likely to die, and indeed had not been thinking about her at all ; 
 she was an acquaintance and neighbour, but not an intimate friend. 
 
 "■ I think the vessel was about half-way to the Cape. Next day I 
 described what I had seen to my cousin, Mr. Jenour, Captain Wait, Mr. 
 Frames, who is now a lawyer in Grahamstown, and Mr. Hope Hall. I 
 was so impressed that I could not help speaking of it, in spite of expecting 
 to be laughed at : had it been a dream, I should have thought nothing of it. 
 
 " I am certain I mentioned the date of my vision in my first letter to 
 my father, written when I got to the Cape, and before the news of the 
 death reached me ; and I am also certain that when I received the news 
 of the death, I noted, and my cousin noted, that the dates were the same. 
 I cannot now be sure of the exact day. 
 
 " I have had no other such waking vision except once, soon after, at 
 Capetown ; when I saw the figure of a dressmaker whom I knew in 
 England, and who (as I learnt on my return to England) had died about 
 the same time ; but the date was not fixed. •< j^ r >> 
 
 We find from the obituary in the Times that the death took place on 
 May 2, 1883. 
 
 Miss Jenour's cousin is unfortunately at a distance, and his address 
 cannot at present be ascertained. Captain Wait writes, in April, 1886, 
 
276 " BORDERLAND" CASES [Chap. IX 
 
 that he does not recall Miss Jenour's mention of the incident. The fact 
 of the coincident death not being then known, such a narration might 
 naturally make very little impression. I wrote to ask Mr. Frames if he 
 remembered any singular announcement made by Miss Jenour during the 
 voyage ; but he replied in the negative. 
 
 Miss Jenour's father writes on November i, 1885 : — 
 
 " I can positively state that by the next mail to the Cape, after the 
 death of a young friend of ours, I wrote to my daughter ; but before my 
 letter can have reached her, she, on arriving at Capetown, wrote to me 
 to say that the lady in question had appeared to her in her cabin, at sea, 
 between Madeira and the Cape, and that she mentioned the fact the 
 following morning to her relatives and friends on board. On comparing 
 dates, it was certain that the appearance was on the same day that the 
 lady died. Since then my relatives have confirmed this in every particular. 
 
 " H. J. Jenour." 
 
 Mr. Jenour is certain that his daughter's letter contained the date of 
 her vision, and he has kindly searched for the letter. He writes, on 
 Dec, I, 1885 :— 
 
 " The letter I most wanted I cannot find, but have one dated June 5th, 
 in which my daughter again refers to Miss B.'s death, and adds, ' On the 
 2nd of May, ^ in the night, or rather morning, ^ I awoke up and saw Edith 
 standing by my bed. I told about it at the time.' The lady died at 
 half-past 10 o'clock at night." 
 
 Mr. Jenour tells me that it was the close coincidence of time that 
 specially struck him, and he mentioned the circumstance to others. Miss 
 Jenour is equally confident that the coincidence of time was noted in 
 Capetown ; though, as she has mentioned, her memory does not retain 
 the exact date. We find from the Times that the ' Spartan ' left Plymouth 
 on the 2oth of April, and arrived at Capetown on the loth of May ; there- 
 fore her recollection that " the vessel was about half-way " is not far 
 wrong. 
 
 [In a reply to an article by Professor Peirce, published in the Proceedings 
 of the American Society for Psychical Research in 1887 (vol. i., pp. 170- 
 171) Mr. Gurney writes abovit this case.] ... I have now received the 
 independent recollections of one of the persons told, to whom I was 
 unable to apply last year, as he was travelling and his address could not 
 be ascertained. He writes as follows : — 
 
 " June I, 1887. 
 
 " It was some years [four] ago that the voyage referred to in your 
 note took place ; but I distinctly remember that one morning during 
 that voyage. Miss K. J. told me that during the previous night she had 
 dreamed that a lady friend of hers was dead, or (for I cannot now re- 
 member which) that this friend had appeared to her on that night and 
 announced her death. ^ 
 
 ^ The date of the dream in the first account, the 4th of May, was given from 
 memory only, under the impression that the death had occurred on that day — not 
 from any independent record. 
 
 * The vision took place soon after midnight — which of course would make its 
 actual date May 3. 
 
 ^ The second of these alternatives is the right one, but it is not quite correct. 
 The visual experience was certainly a wakiag impression, not a dream ; but there 
 was no impression of an announcement or of any words. This is a good instance of 
 the way in which lapse of time affects memory as to details, without the evidence 
 b?comiag in the least untrustworthy as to essentials. 
 
Chap. IX] " BORDERLAND " CASES 277 
 
 " A short time after arriving at the Cape (about the time that would 
 be required for the transmission of a letter), Miss J. informed me that 
 she had heard that her friend had died on the identical night of the dream 
 or supposed appearance." 
 
 In answer to the question whether he made a written note, he says : 
 " It is possible I may have at the time noted the date and the supposed 
 apparition in an ordinary pocket-book ; but if I did so, this pocket- 
 book is now lost. I have some recollection of having seen the letter 
 announcing the death of the lady, but none of comparing the date with 
 that in a pocket-book ; it is possible, however, that I have forgotten 
 this circumstance." 
 
 I regard it as not improbable that Miss J. is wrong in thinking that 
 any of the persons to whom she mentioned her experience made a written 
 note of it. This is just the sort of feature that is likely enough to creep 
 into an account without warrant, owing to the tendency of the mind to 
 round off and complete an interesting story. One might expect a priori 
 that this would be so ; and the fact is illustrated by the far greater 
 commonness of written notes in second-hand than in first-hand accounts. 
 
 The next case was received towards the end of 1882, from Mr. J. G. 
 Keulemans, who has already been mentioned more than once (pp. 140, 
 175. 183)- 
 
 (184) In December, 1880, he was living with his family in Paris. The 
 outbreak of an epidemic of small-pox caused him to remove three of his 
 children, including a favourite little boy of 5, to London, whence he 
 received, in the course of the ensuing month, several letters giving an 
 excellent account of their health. 
 
 " On the 24th of January, 1881, at half-past 7 in the morning, I was 
 suddenly awoke by hearing his voice, as I fancied, very near me. I saw 
 a bright, opaque, white mass before my e3^es, and in the centre of this 
 light I saw the face of my little darling, his eyes bright, his mouth smiling. ^ 
 The apparition, accompanied by the sound of his voice, was too short and 
 too sudden to be called a dream : it was too clear, too decided, to be 
 called an effect of imagination. So distinctly did I hear his voice that I 
 looked round the room, to see whether he was actually there. The sound 
 I heard was that of extreme delight, such as only a happy child can utter. 
 I thought it was the moment he woke up in London, happy and thinking 
 of me. I said to myself, ' Thank God, little Isidore is happy as always.' " 
 
 Mr. Keulemans described the ensuing day as one of peculiar brightness 
 and cheerfulness. He took a long walk with a friend, with whom he 
 dined ; and was afterwards playing a game of billiards, when he again 
 
 ^ Mrs. Luther, of Adelaide Crescent, Brighton, has supplied us with a very close 
 parallel to this form oi impression, in a case which we do not include in our evidence, 
 since the vision, though coinciding with the death of the person seen, may have been 
 due to the percipient's state of anxiety about him. The incident was related to Mrs. 
 Luther by her friend, Miss D. Brooke (since dead), within a year of its occurrence. 
 " Suddenly her attention was called from the thoughts of her young friend, which 
 filled her mind at the time, by a bright light shining in the looking-glass. She thought 
 some one must have entered the room, but on looking at the glass, she saw in the 
 midst of the bright light which therein appeared, her young friend, with a peaceful, 
 happy smUe upon his face. As she looked, it and the light gradually disappeared, 
 and she was left again in comparative darkness." Compare the disc of light in 
 case 220. 
 
278 " BORDERLAND" CASES [Chap. IX 
 
 saw the apparition of his child. This made him seriously uneasy, and in 
 spite of having received within 3 days the assurance of the child's perfect 
 health, he expressed to his wife a conviction that he was dead. Next day 
 a letter arrived saying that the child was ill ; but the father was convinced 
 that this was only an attempt to break the news ; and, in fact, the child 
 had died, after a few hours' illness, at the exact time of the first apparition. 
 
 Mrs. Keulemans says : — 
 
 " May 29th, 1885. 
 
 " I remember that, the day when little Isidore died, my husband 
 said that he felt strongly impressed that there was something wrong 
 with the little boy in London. It was in the evening that he asked me 
 whether I had received any news from my mother about Isidore. I 
 replied that no letter had come, and asked him why he wanted to know. 
 He made the same remark as before, but w"ould not further explain him- 
 self. I tried to expel his gloomy forebodings by referring to a letter we 
 had from my mother, stating that Isidore was very happy, and was 
 singing all day long. My husband did not seem pacified. When the 
 letter mentioning his illness came, my husband was very much dejected, 
 and told me that it was no use trying to make a secret of it, as he knew 
 the worst that happened. He said afterwards that he had seen a vision. 
 
 " A. Keulemans." 
 
 The second apparition in this case may be regarded as a sort of re- 
 crudescence of the first. (See, however, Chapter XII, § 6.) With respect 
 to this feature of repetition after a good many hours or days, I may 
 mention that I have but one example of it in my collection of purely 
 subjective hallucinations, and, except in very markedly pathological 
 cases, it seems to be extremely rare — rarer than more immediate repe- 
 tition. It is perhaps allowable to surmise its connection with a special 
 character of intensity in some of these telepathicaUy produced impres- 
 sions. Other telepathic examples are Nos. 213 and 240. 
 
 In the next example the repetition was of the more immediate sort. 
 The account is from Mrs. Sherman, of Muskegon, Michigan, and was 
 received through the kindness of Mr. F. A. Nims, solicitor of that city, 
 vho has known Mrs. Sherman and her family for years. 
 
 " Muskegon, Michigan. 
 
 " November 18th, 1885. 
 (185) " On the 4th of July, 1868, my sister Lizzie and myself left 
 Detroit and went to Saginaw, for the purpose of making a short visit with 
 friends there. Our train was due in Saginaw about 7 p.m., but through 
 detention did not arrive there until between 10 and 11. Owing to the 
 lateness of the hour of arrival, we did not go to the residence of our 
 friends, but to the Bancroft House, then the principal hotel in that city. 
 The weather was very warm, our ride had been very dusty, and we were 
 very tired. We had supper, and soon after retired. My sister and I 
 occupied the same room and bed. It was nearly or quite 12 o'clock when 
 we retired. As I now recollect, I went immediately to sleep. I was 
 awakened by feeling what seemed to be a hand on my shoulder. I saw my 
 brother Stewart standing by the bedside, and I had an impression at the 
 same time that my brother-in-law Philip Howard was also in the room. 
 My brother said to me : ' Kate, mother wants you ! get up and go home.' 
 I at once became very much excited and awakened my sister, and told her 
 
Chap. IX] " BORDERLAND '' CASES 2j() 
 
 that I had seen Stewart and what he had said, and that I felt sure that 
 mother was sick or in trouble, or that something unusual had happened to 
 her. We got up, and immediately after heard the clock strike one. There 
 was bright moonlight that night, and all objects in the room and outside 
 the windows were plainly visible. There had been a menagerie in town 
 that day, and it was yet in the neighbourhood, and we could hear the 
 noises of the animals, and talked about them. My sister did not share 
 in my alarm or anxiety, and ridiculed what she called my ' Ghost Story,' 
 and we soon retired again. My mind was somewhat troubled with what 
 had occurred, and I did not go to sleep quite so soon as my sister did, 
 but I did go to sleep again, and the air being somewhat cooler, before 
 going to sleep I had pulled the sheet up over my neck. While asleep I 
 was again awakened by feeling the sheet pulled down off me, ^ and I 
 again saw my brother Stewart, and he repeated the same language as 
 on the first occasion. At this time his appearance was very much more 
 persistent than before, but his face seemed to retire and gradually fade 
 away. ^ He looked pale and ill, but at that time my concern and anxiety 
 was on account of my mother. I supposed that she was threatened with 
 some serious illness, and that the appearance had relation to that. I 
 again aroused my sister and told her what had occurred, and we both 
 got up and dressed, and did not retire again that night. I am not sure 
 that I mentioned the circumstance to any of our friends that day. If 
 I did, I am not in a position now to obtain the verification of it. 
 
 " We returned home on the afternoon of Monday, the 6th of July, 
 arriving there between 6 and 7 o'clock. We found our father and mother 
 very much disturbed in consequence of a telegram which they had 
 received to the effect that Stewart was dying. When my mother com- 
 municated the news to us, I answered ' He is dead ' ; for then the signi- 
 ficance of what had occurred at Saginaw first flashed upon me. It was 
 but a very short time after this, the same evening, that we received 
 another telegram giving the tidings of his death. My sister Lizzie had 
 received a letter from him but a day or two before we went to Saginaw, 
 in which he promised to make us a visit in the following October, and 
 there was nothing to afford any ground for anxiety on his account in the 
 letter. As I have been since informed, he died about a quarter before i 
 o'clock on the morning of the 5th of July, about the time of his first 
 appearance to me, as near as I can ascertain. 
 
 " I have a letter from my sister Lucy, the wife of Philip Howard, at 
 whose house he died, giving full particulars of his death, from which it 
 seems that he was taken suddenly and violently ill on the 3rd or 4th of 
 July, of v/hat v/as supposed to be yellow fever. 
 
 " During his illness he talked a great deal about our mother, and seemed 
 in his delirium to be watching for her and to think that she was coming 
 to see him. He died, as stated, that Sunday morning, and was buried by 
 order of the authorities on the afternoon of the same day. 
 
 " You inquire if I have ever had any previous hallucination of that 
 kind. I have never had but one ; that occurred when I was 7 years old. 
 At that time a young girl, a relative and playmate of mine, was ill with 
 some form of fever. I had not been allowed to see her for two or three 
 days. On waking one morning, I saw or dreamed she came and kissed 
 me and bade me good-bye. This was before I had arisen. My mother 
 soon afterwards came into the room, and I told her that had come 
 
 1 I need hardly point out that this sensation is no more a proof of an objective 
 presence than any other feature of the hallucination. 
 
 * Compare p. 277, note ; and see Chap, xii., § 10, and p. 432, note. 
 
28o •' BORDERLAND" CASES [Chap. IX 
 
 and kissed me and bid me good-bye. Within a few minutes after this, 
 some one of the family came from the house where the Httle girl resided, 
 and said that she was dying. My mother immediately went over to the 
 house, which was not far off, and when she arrived there the little girl was 
 already dead. 
 
 " These are the only cases of what you call ' hallucination ' that have 
 occurred in my experience. 
 
 " The occurrences at Saginaw were real, and I have never had a doubt 
 about my brother, in some way or form, appearing to and communicating 
 with me. " kate Sherman." 
 
 Mrs. Sherman's sister, Mrs. Park, corroborates as follows : — 
 
 " Muskegon, Michigan. 
 
 " I have read the foregoing statement signed by my sister, Mrs. S., 
 and am able from my own recollection to confirm the same, except, of 
 course, that I did not myself see my brother, Stewart Paris, or his appari- 
 tion, at the same time that my sister did. 
 
 " At the time of the occurrences at Saginaw, I supposed what my sister 
 said that she saw to be a dream, or something of that character, and gave 
 the matter no serious thought or consideration until our return home the 
 next day, when we learned of our brother's illness and death. 
 
 " I remember, however, that what my sister said she saw made a very 
 strong impression upon her, and that she said, and seemed to believe, that 
 some serious illness or misfortune had occurred or was about to occur to 
 our mother. " Elizabeth O. Park." 
 
 Mr. Nims adds that he had hoped to get a statement from Mrs. Paris, 
 mother of Mrs. Sherman and Mrs. Park ; but " while she remembers hear- 
 ing about the vision on her daughters' return from Saginaw, she is unable 
 to say whether it was before or after the news of the death." 
 
 The next case [from the additional chapter] illustrates the psycho- 
 logical identity of dreams and waking phantasms in an interesting way ; 
 the telepathic impression taking effect first as a dream, and afterwards 
 as a hallucination. The visual hallucination was apparently a prolonga- 
 tion of the dream-image into waking moments ; but the waking experi- 
 ence included a further feature — a hallucination of hearing. The case is 
 from Mr. M. S. Grifiin, of San Remo, Weymouth. 
 
 " May, 1886. 
 
 (702) " I have been requested to give an account of an odd coincidence 
 which occurred some three years since. (I am no believer in spirits, and 
 believe the following was the result of illness.) I was in the tropics, and, 
 at the time I mention, laid up with fever, when one night I had a dream 
 about an old lady friend of mine. I woke up suddenly, and thought I 
 saw her at the foot of my bed, and the strange part was I thought I heard 
 her speak. She seemed to be dressed in white. I told this to a friend, who 
 only laughed at me and said I M^as ill, but at the same time, he put down 
 the date and hour. A few mails after, I heard of the old lady's death, at 
 the same date and hour. I have no belief in spirits whatever, but this 
 was a fact." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mr. Griffin supplied the following fuller account. 
 
 " June 15, t886. 
 
 " At the time of the occurrence, June, 1882, I had been in Jamaica 
 for about 18 months. I had been ill with country fever, but was con- 
 
Chap. IX] " BORDERLAND " CASES 28i 
 
 valescent, though still very weak. I was sleeping in a room next that 
 of a friend, with the door open between. I had a dream, in which my 
 mind went back to old times when I had seen much of the lady I men- 
 tioned ; and then I became aware that she was dead, in a room which 
 seemed to be near me, and that I wanted to get to her ; and as this 
 thought flashed across me, I seemed to see her. Then I woke with a 
 sudden start, and distinctly sav/ her standing at the foot of my bed, 
 dressed in white, and with the hands by her side. The face was extremely 
 distinct, and quite unmistakable. Had a real person been standing in 
 that place, I certainly could not have distinguished the features, as it 
 was a dark night. ^ The figure plainly pronounced my name, ' Marcus,' 
 once, and then gradually disappeared as I watched it. It remained visible 
 a sufficient number of seconds for me to be keenly aware that I was awake ; 
 I felt quite clearly, the former experience was a dream, then I woke, and 
 now this is a waking reality. After the disappearance, I called out, and 
 my friend came in. I described the whole experience to him, and he 
 was sufficiently impressed with it to notice the time — which was a few 
 minutes past midnight, June i ith^and to note the occurrence at once in his 
 diary. The next morning he and others laughed at the matter, but could 
 not but be impressed by its reality to tne. 
 
 " About three weeks afterwards, I received a letter from a daughter of 
 my friend, informing me of her mother's death in England, on June nth, 
 soon after 5 a.m. My friend and I calculated the difference of longitude, 
 and the hours corresponded to within a few minutes. I had no idea of 
 the lady's being ill, and had neither been anxious about her nor thinking 
 about her. In conversation with the family, two years later, they told me 
 that a few minutes before her death she said, ' Tell Marcus I thought of 
 him.' I may mention that this lady had, three years before, nursed me 
 through a dangerous illness ; and I had a warm affection for her. 
 
 " I do not recollect on any other occasion in my life experiencing 
 the continuation of a dream-image into waking moments ; nor have I ever 
 had a hallucination either of sight or hearing. 
 
 " Marcus Southwell Griffin." 
 
 Mr. Griffin kindly allowed me to copy the following sentence from the 
 letter which announced the death : — 
 
 " Alphington. 
 
 " June 17, 1882. 
 
 " Mother died on St. Barnabas' Day [i.e., June 11], at 5.20, and was 
 buried on the Thursday following, June 15th, 18S2." 
 
 We have verified the date of death in the Register of Deaths. 
 
 The next letter that Mr. Griffin received made it quite clear that the 
 5.20 was A.M. ; and in conversation with the family since, the death was 
 described to him as having taken place before breakfast. 
 
 [Mr. Griffin has now no separate recollection of the date of his vision. 
 He had an idea that the death had been on June 15, not having looked for 
 some time at the letter in which it was announced, where it will be seen 
 that June 15 (the day of the funeral) is the only day of the month men- 
 tioned, the day of the death being otherwise described. The " June 11 " 
 in the foregoing account was added after he had referred to this letter. 
 But there can, I think, be no reasonable doubt that he is justified in his 
 conviction that his vision took place on June 11. He can hardly be wrong 
 in his recollection that he and his friend made a careful computation of 
 the longitude, with a view to ascertaining how close the coincidence was ; 
 
 1 See pp. 290 (note) and 359. 
 
2^2 " WRDEJRLAND'^ CASES [Chap. IX 
 
 and that they specially noticed a slight discrepancy. (The difference of 
 longitude being about 73|-°, the time of the death would correspond with 
 about 12.30 a.m., not 12.10 a.m. ; so that if the two times are quite accur- 
 ately given, Mr. Grifhn's experience preceded the death by about 20 
 minutes.) Now persons who took this amount of trouble with regard 
 to the hours, may fairly be assumed not to have made a gross blunder 
 as to the identity of day ; even if Mr. Griffin is mistaken (which there 
 is no reason for supposing) in his recollection that the means for establish- 
 ing the identity of day were there in black and white before them. It is 
 to be hoped that the diary has been preserved, and that the evidence will 
 in time be completed by our obtaining the entry. The friend who made 
 it is at present in America, and Mr. Griffin has written to him, but doubts 
 whether the last address given will now find him. He is sure, he thinks, 
 to have news of him before very long. I may mention that Mr. Griffin's 
 mother told me that her son gave her a full description of the occurrence 
 on his return to England, not very long after it took place.] 
 
 I naturally cannot convey to others the full effect of Mr. Griffin's viva- 
 voce description. Though he had not attributed any scientific importance 
 to the incident, he impressed on me that his own experience, taken alone, 
 and quite apart from the facts which he learnt afterwards, was to him 
 absolutely unique — by far the strangest and most perplexing thing that 
 had ever happened to him. It gave him precisely the same vivid feeling 
 of astonishment that the sanest of my readers would receive if they 
 looked up from this page, and saw a friend standing palpably before 
 them, who gazed at them, addressed them, and then vanished into air. 
 As regards the coincidence, Mr. Griffin will allow me to add that the view 
 expressed in his first account — namely, that his own illness was a suffi- 
 cient explanation of his experience, and that the coincidence therefore 
 was accidental — is not that which he now holds. I pointed out to loim 
 (as so often in the course of these pages) that the theory of accident which 
 would be the reasonable one if the particular experience in question stood 
 alone or nearly alone in our generation, becomes unreasonable when the 
 case is only one of a large class ; and I can only hope that others may 
 agree with him in finding this argument as just as it is obvious. 
 
 [Omitting cases 186 to 189.] The next and concluding case is from 
 Mrs. Lightfoot, a lady who is none the worse witness because she takes not 
 the slightest interest in our work. The names and dates were filled in by 
 the present writer, immediately after a personal interview, January 30th, 
 1884. 
 
 "51, Shaftesbury Road, Ravenscourt Park, W. 
 
 " January nth, 1884. 
 
 (190) " In giving the following experience. I may premise that as a 
 child, and since, I have comparatively had but little knowledge (as a 
 personal experience) of fear ; and in the existence of ghosts I have always 
 disbelieved. Did I ever see or hear sights or sounds for which, on examina- 
 tion, I could not account, I have always come to the conclusion that 
 they arose from natural causes which were beyond my reach of inquiry — 
 hence I always refused to accept anything, without proof, and I may add, 
 that I have rarely been convinced. 
 
 " Some 10 years ago, when in India, I contracted a great friendship," 
 which was reciprocated, for a lady, Mrs. Reed, the wife of an officer. She 
 
Chap. IX] " BORDERLAND " CASES 283 
 
 had not been very strong, but when I parted from her with the intention 
 of returning to England, no danger (the word had not even been men- 
 tioned) was anticipated, and for some few months after my return I heard 
 from her, bright and cheerful letters enough. In them she certainly spoke 
 of her health not being good, but nothing more. Then after a time her 
 letters ceased, but I heard very regularly from others at the same place, 
 and they mentioned that her health was gradually getting worse, and that 
 she would probably be ordered to England for a thorough change, but still 
 I heard no sound of fatal ending, and I was looking forward to her return 
 with a great degree of pleasure. 
 
 " It was my practice not only to go to bed very late, but also for the 
 last half-hour to pick up a book, the most uninteresting and dry that it 
 was possible to find, and so try to soothe the mind. The moment I 
 commenced to really feel sleepy, I would lower the gas to almost a pin's 
 point (for I did not care to extinguish it, as I had a child of 3 sleeping in 
 the same room), and then I could always compose myself comfortably to a 
 sleep into which I could then fall in a very few minutes. 
 
 " On the night of September 21st, 1874, I had followed this exact 
 routine. I had put aside my book, lowered the gas, and at a little after 
 midnight I was sound asleep. As I knew afterwards, I must have slept 
 about 3 hours, when I was suddenly aroused (and was, so far as I know. 
 perfectly wide awake) by a violent noise at my door, which was locked. I 
 have some recollection of feeling astonished (of fear I then had none) at 
 seeing or rather hearing within the instant my door thrown violently open, 
 as though by someone in great anger, and I was instantly conscious that 
 someone, something — what shall I call it ? — was in the room. For the 
 hundredth part of a second it seemed to pause just within the room, and 
 then by a movement, which it is impossible for me to describe — but it 
 seemed to move with a rapid push — it was at the foot of my bed. Again 
 a pause ; for again the hundredth part of a second, and the figure-shape 
 rose. I heard it, but as it got higher its movements quieted, and presently 
 it was above my bed, lying horizontally, its face downwards, parallel with 
 my face, its feet to my feet, but with a distance of some 3 or 4 feet between 
 us.^ This for a moment, whilst I waited simply in astonishment and 
 curiosity (for I had not the very faintest idea of either who or what it 
 was), but no fear, and then it spoke. In an instant I recognised the 
 voice, the old familiar imperious way of speaking, as my Christian name 
 sounded clear and full through the room. ' Frances,' it repeated, ' I want 
 you ; come with me. Come at once.' My voice responded as instan- 
 taneously, ' Yes, I'll come. What need for such a hurry ? ' and then came 
 a quick imperative reply, ' But you ■}nust come at once ; come instantly, 
 and without a moment's pause or hesitation.' I seemed to be drawn 
 upwards by some extraordinary magnetic influence, and then just as 
 suddenly and violently thrown down again. 
 
 " In one second of time the room was in a deathly stillness, and the 
 words, ' She is dead,' were simply burnt into my mind. I sat up in bed 
 dazed, and now, for the first time, frightened beyond measure. I sat very 
 still for a few moments, gradually making out the different forms in the 
 
 ^ This rather bizarre form of impression has a close parallel in the case of a purely 
 subjective experience, described to me by Mrs. Pirkis, of the High Elms, Nutfield, 
 Surrey, who has never had any other hallucination. She was one night sleeping with 
 her sister — both being in perfect health — when, suddenly waking, she saw a figure 
 kneeling over her sister, " a foot or something less above her, in reversed position, 
 ■face towards the foot of the bed. It was a beautiful picture. I lay watching it, I 
 should say, for about 4 or 5 minutes, till it melted away as I looked." 
 
284 •' BORDERLAND" CASES [Chap. IX 
 
 room, then I turned the gas, which was just above my head, full on, only 
 to see that the room was totally unchanged. At the foot of my bed, at 
 some distance from it, was the child's iron cot. I got up and looked at 
 him ; he was sleeping quite peacefully, and had evidently been totally 
 undisturbed. I went to the door, to find it fast locked. I opened it, and 
 gazed into the passage — total silence and stillness everywhere. I went 
 into the next room, where there were sleeping two other children and their 
 nurse, to find equal quietness there. Then I returned to my room, and, I 
 must confess it, with an awful fear oppressing me. She had come once- — 
 might she not come again ? I wrote down the date and the hour, and 
 then opening shutter and window only looked out for the welcome dawn. 
 " I went down to breakfast that morning, but said nothing of the 
 details of my dream, ^ only mentioning that I had had a very bad and a 
 very vivid one. Afterwards I found I could settle to nothing, and at last 
 was becoming positively so ill that I was obliged to go back to bed. That 
 same afternoon, curiously enough, a sister came to see me, who had been 
 abroad with me, and whilst there had known and liked this same friend. 
 She saw I was much upset about something of which I did not care to 
 speak, and, by way of cheering me up, began telling me news of various 
 mutual friends. At last, during a slight pause, she said, ' By the way, 
 have you heard anything lately of Mrs. Reed ? when last I heard she 
 was not very well.' Instantly came my reply, ' Oh, she is dead,' and it was 
 only my sister's look of blank horror and astonishment that recalled me 
 to myself. ' What do you mean, when did you hear ? ' came from her 
 in rapid utterance, and then I bethought me, how indeed did I hear — who 
 had told me ? But tell her the dream I could not, so I merely answered, 
 ' You will see that I am right when you look in the newspapers — how I 
 have heard of it I will tell you some other time,' and directly I changed 
 the conversation. The visit did good, however, for I got up and went out 
 with her, and I can only say that the impression my manner and words 
 made upon her was so deep that, the moment she arrived home, she sat 
 dov/n and wrote to a lady in the West of England — one who knew us all 
 and who heard by every mail from her husband, who was in the same 
 place as our friend. My sister told her exactly what I had said, and 
 begged that she would at once send her particulars, since I had not done 
 so. By return came the reply : — 
 
 " ' I cannot, dear Lady B., in the least understand your letter, nor 
 what your sister can possibly mean. The last foreign mail only came in 
 this morning ' (after the date, of course, of my dream), ' and so far from 
 being " dead " my husband tells me Mrs. Reed is much better ; therefore, 
 where Mrs. L. (myself) can have obtained her news is beyond my com- 
 prehension, for it is quite impossible that she can have had later news than 
 mine, in fact, not so late, since my foreign letter arrived after your visit to 
 her.' [This is not a copy but a reminiscence of the letter.] 
 
 " And so the matter rested, but within a month from the date of my 
 dream came the news of Mrs. Reed's death, on September 21st. 
 
 " I have but little now to add. The bereaved husband returned to 
 England and called upon me. He gave me some details of the last days, 
 and on my asking whether he remembered her last words, he turned to me 
 with quite a look of surprise and said, ' Why, Mrs. Lightfoot, I believe 
 your name was the last she mentioned.' Further, it was many months 
 afterwards before my sister again broached the subject, but at last one day 
 she said, ' I do wish you would tell me how you knew of Mrs. Reed's 
 
 ^ Though the narrator twice uses this word, she certainly did not regard her 
 experience as a dream. 
 
Chap. IX] " BORDERLAND " CASES 285 
 
 death.' Of course I then told her, and, I may add, that so deep was the 
 impression produced upon her that even in her last illness, which occurred 
 
 7 or 8 years afterwards, she spoke of it. For myself I never really re- 
 covered the shock for a long time, and even now the impression is as 
 vivid as though it only happened yesterday. 
 
 " Frances W. Lightfoot." 
 
 Both the Calcutta Englishman and the Pioneer Mail (Allahabad) give 
 September 20th, 1874, as the date of Mrs. Reed's death. Mrs. Lightfoot 
 has unfortunately not kept her note of the day and hour. As she has now 
 no independent recollection of the date of her experience, but only re- 
 members the fact of the coincidence, and as it is practically certain that 
 she heard the correct date of the death, the 20th, which has since become 
 converted in her memory to the 21st, it seems tolerably safe to assume 
 that her experience fell on the night of the 20th, that is, on the early 
 morning of the 21st — not on the night of the 21st, as stated in the account. 
 
 In answer to the question whether this was the only occasion on which 
 she has had a sensory hallucination of this kind, Mrs. Lightfoot answered 
 " Yes." She adds that her sister. Lady B., " mentioned the matter at once 
 to several friends and relatives." The sister has since died. 
 
 [In conversation, Mrs. Lightfoot confirmed again the fact of having had 
 no sort of visual hallucination on any other occasion. She once, and once 
 only, has had another remarkable auditory experience, when the sudden 
 hearing of her Christian name saved her from a terrible fall in the dark. 
 The origin of the sound was carefully inquired into and could not be 
 ascertained. 
 
 As a proof of the absolute conviction produced in her that her friend 
 was dead, she told me that she had prepared a birthday present to send 
 her, and the box was actually soldered up, and had been going by the next 
 mail ; but she found it impossible to send it. 
 
 She had been under the impression that the time of death exactly coin- 
 cided with her vision ; but she had reckoned difference of longitude the 
 wrong way. Mrs. Reed's husband informed her, on her inquiry, that the 
 death took place at 11, that is 11 p.m. (as she thinks of September 21st. 
 but no doubt of September 20th) ; and the vision was probably, therefore, 
 
 8 or 9 hours after it. 
 
 My impression of Mrs. Lightfoot entirely corresponds with her own 
 description of herself — that she is a practical person, and without any sort 
 of predisposition to frights or visions. The present one gave her a most 
 severe shock, the effects of which lasted for some time.] 
 
 In this chapter, various points of interest or difficulty have been 
 passed over with very inadequate comment. It seemed better, however, 
 not to forestall the more complete discussion of the relation of telepathy 
 to sensory impressions, which will shortly follow. 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 HALLUCINATIONS: GENERAL SKETCH 
 
 § I. We are now approaching the most important division of our subject. 
 So far the impressions, possibly or probably telepathic, that v/e have 
 considered, have been (i) the non-externalised sort (chiefly ideal or emo- 
 tional, but sometimes with a physical element) occurring during the 
 hours of normal waking life ; and (2) this sort, and also the externalised 
 sort, occurring either in sleep or in a bodily and mental state which, 
 though not that of sleep, is yet to some extent distinguishable from that 
 of ordinary waking life. The class, then, that remains to be considered 
 is the externalised sort — impressions of sight, hearing, or touch — occur- 
 ring to persons who are quite clearly wide awake. The reader will not 
 now need to be told to what family of natural phenomena I am about to 
 refer this class. Something is presented to the percipient as apparently 
 an independent object (or as due to an independent object) in his material 
 environment ; but no such object is really there, and what is presented 
 is a phantasm. Whatever peculiarities such an experience may present, 
 there can be no mistake as to its generic characteristics : it is a halluci- 
 nation. 
 
 It is naturally only with one particular species of the great family of 
 hallucinations — the veridical species which psychology has so far not 
 recognised — that I am here directly concerned. But it is not easy to 
 treat the single species satisfactorily, without either assuming or supply- 
 ing a certain amount of information with regard to the family to which 
 it belongs. To assume this information would hardly be safe ; for though 
 most educated persons may have a general idea what hallucinations are, 
 the idea is not always the result of very close or critical study. It seems 
 better then, to err, if at all, on the side of excess and to devote one chap- 
 ter to a brief general sketch of the subject ; in attempting which I shall 
 endeavour to avoid side issues, and to confine myself to points that will 
 aid comprehension in the sequel. 
 
 Is it possible to treat Hallucinations as a single class of phenomena, 
 marked out by definite characteristics ? The popular answer would no 
 doubt be Yes — that the distinguishing characteristic is some sort of false 
 belief. But this is an error : in many of the best known cases of halluci- 
 nation — that of Nicolai, for instance — the percipient has held, with re- 
 spect to the figures that he saw or the voices that he heard, not a false but 
 a true belief ; to wit, that they did not correspond to any external reality. 
 The only sort of hallucination which is necessarily characterised by false 
 belief is the purely non-sensory sort — as where a person has a fixed idea 
 1;ha.t everyone is plotting against him, or that he is being secretly mesmer- 
 
Chap. X] HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH 287 
 
 ised from a distance. Of hallucinations of the senses, belief in their reality, 
 though a frequent, is by no means an essential feature ; a tendency to 
 deceive is all that we can safely predicate of them. 
 
 If we seek for some further quality which shall be distinctive of both 
 sensory and non-sensory hallucinations, the most hopeful suggestion 
 would seem to be that both sorts are idiosyncratic and unshared. How- 
 ever false a belief may be, we do not call it a hallucination if it has " been 
 in the air," and has arisen in a natural way in a plurality of minds. This 
 is just what an idee fixe of the kind r.bove mentioned never does : A may 
 imagine that the world is plotting against him ; but B, if he spontane- 
 ously evolves a similar notion, will imagine that the world is plotting not 
 against A, but against himself. Instances, however, are not wanting 
 where the idee fixe of an insane person has gradually infected an associate ; ^ 
 and as contact between mind and mind is, after all, the " natural way " of 
 spreading ideas, we can make no scientific distinction between these 
 cases and those where, e.g., the leader of a sect has instilled delusive 
 notions into a number of (technically) sane followers. But again, halluci- 
 nations of the senses are also occasionally shared by several persons. 
 Most of the alleged instances of this phenomenon are, no doubt, merely 
 cases of collective illusion — an agreement in the misinterpretation of 
 sensory signs produced by a real external object ; but wide inquiries 
 have brought to light a certain number of instances which I regard as 
 genuine collective hallucinations, neither externally caused nor communi- 
 cated by suggestion from one spectator to another. If then sensory and 
 non-sensory hallucinations agree in being as a rule unshared, they agree 
 also in presenting marked exceptions to the rule — exceptions easy to 
 account for in the latter class, and peculiarly difficult in the former. The 
 conclusion does not seem favourable to our chance of obtaining a neat 
 general definition which will embrace the two ; and in abandoning the 
 searcher or one, I can only point, with envy, to the convenient way in 
 which French writers are enabled not to combine but to keep them apart, 
 by appropriating to the non-sensory species the words delire and concep- 
 tion delirante. 
 
 Let us then try to fix the character of hallucinations of the senses inde- 
 pendently. The most comprehensive view is that all our instinctive 
 judgments of visual, auditory and tactile phenomena are hallucinations, 
 inasmuch as what is really nothing more than an affection of ourselves 
 is instantly interpreted by us as an external object. In immediate per- 
 ception, what we thus objectify is present sensation ; in mental pictures, 
 what we objectify is remembered or represented sensation. This is the 
 view which has been worked out very ingeniously, and for psychological 
 purposes very effectively, by M. Taine^ ; but it is better adapted to a 
 general theory of sensation than to a theory of hallucinations as such. 
 
 ^ A distinct description oi fclie a deux seems to have been first given in 1860, by 
 Baillarger, in the Gazette des Hi'ipiti uz. The subject was developed in 1873 by Lasegue 
 and Falret, in an essay reprinted in Lasegue's Etudes Medicates. See also E. C. Seguin 
 in the Archives of Medicine (New York, 1879), i., p. 334 ; Dr. Marandon de Montyel, 
 in the Annates Medico-psychologiques, 6th series, vol. v., p. 28 ; and G. Lehmann in 
 the Archiv fiir Psycliiairie (Berlin), vol. xiv., p. 145. 
 
 2 Pe V Intelliqenc€, vol. i,, p. 408, etc, 
 
288 HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH [Chap. X 
 
 To adopt it here would drive us to describe the diseased Nicolai — when 
 he saw phantoms in the room, but had his mind specially directed to the 
 fact that they were internally caused — as less hallucinated than a healthy 
 person in the unreflective exercise of normal vision. I prefer to keep to 
 the ordinary language which would describe Nicolai's phantoms as the 
 real specific case of hallucination. And I should consider their distinctive 
 characteristic to be something quite apart from the question whether or 
 not they were actually mistaken for real figures — namely, their marked 
 resemblance to real figures, and the consequent necessity for the exercise 
 of memory and reflection to prevent so mistaking them. The definition 
 of a sensory hallucination would thus be a percept which lacks, but which 
 can only by distinct reflection be recognised as lacking, the objective basis 
 which it suggests ^ It may be objected that this definition would include 
 illusions. The objection could be obviated at the cost of a little clumsi- 
 ness ; but it seems sufficient to observe that illusions are merely the 
 sprinkling of fragments of genuine hallucination on a background of true 
 perception. And the definition seems otherwise satisfactory. For while 
 it clearly separates hallucinations from true preceptions, it equally clearly 
 separates them from the phenomena with which they have been frequently 
 identified — the remembered images or mental pictures which are not 
 perceptions at all. It serves, for instance, to distinguish, on the lines of 
 common sense and common language, between the images of " day- 
 dreams " and those of night-dreams. In both cases vivid images arise, 
 to which no objective reality corresponds ; and in neither case is any 
 distinct process of reflection applied to the discovery of this fact. But 
 the self -evoked waking- vision is excluded from the class of hallucinations, 
 as above defined, by the point that its lack of objective basis can be and 
 is recognised without any such process of reflection. We have not, like 
 Nicolai, to consider and remember, before we can decide that the friends 
 whose faces we picture are not really in the room. We feel that our mind 
 is active and not merely receptive — that it is the mind's eye and not the 
 bodily sense which is at work, and that the mind can evoke, transfigure, 
 and banish its own creatures ; without attending to this fact, we have it 
 as part of our whole conscious state. Dreams of the sensory sort on the 
 other hand are pure cases of hallucination, forcing themselves on us 
 whether we will or no, and with an impression of objective reality which 
 is uncontradicted by any knowledge, reflective or instinctive, that they 
 are the creatures of our brain. 
 
 But, though the definition may be sufficient for mere purposes of 
 classification, it takes us but a very little way towards understanding 
 the real nature of the phenomena. It says nothing of their origin ; and, 
 though it distinguishes them from mere normal acts of imagination or 
 memory, it leaves quite undetermined the faculty or faculties actually 
 concerned in them. And when we pass on to these further points, v/e 
 
 ^ Objective basis is to be taken as a short way of naming the possibility of being 
 shared by all persons with normal senses. But in that case, how far will the definition 
 fairly allow for collective hallucinations ? This question will be considered in Chap. 
 xviii. I may mention that, owing to the special difficulties which collective hallucina- 
 tions present, I have not included them in the statistics given above, p. 253, and 
 below, pp. 325, 330. 
 
Chap. X] HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH 289 
 
 find ourselves in a most perplexed field, where doctors seem to be as much 
 at variance as philosophers, The debate, most ardently carried on in 
 France, has produced a multitude of views ; but not one of the rival 
 theorists seems ever to have convinced any of the others. The contra- 
 dictions might even seem to lie in the facts themselves ; for what single 
 guiding clue shall be found to phenomena of which some occur only in the 
 light, others only in the dark ; some are connected with hypersesthesia 
 of the senses, others with blindness and deafness ; some are developed, 
 others dispersed, by fixity of gaze ; some are promoted by silence and 
 solitude, others by the stir of the streets ; some are clearly relevant, 
 others as clearly irrelevant, to the percipient's mental and moral charac- 
 teristics ? Still progress has been made, to this extent at any rate, that it 
 is now comparatively easy to see where the disputed points lie, and to 
 attack them with precision. 
 
 § 2. It was, of course, evident from the first that there was a certain 
 duality of nature in hallucinations. In popular language, the mind and 
 the sense were both plainly involved ; the hallucinated person not only 
 imagined such and such a thing, but imagined that he saw such and such 
 a thing. But the attempts at analysing the ideational and the sensory 
 elements have too often been of a very crude sort ; the state of halluci- 
 nation has been represented as one in which ideas and memories — while 
 remaining ideas and memories and not sensations — owing to exceptional 
 vividness took on the character of sensations. By the older writers, 
 especially, it was not realised or remembered that sensations have no 
 existence except as mental facts ; and that, so far as a mental fact takes 
 on the character of a sensation, it is a sensation. This was clearly stated, 
 as a matter of personal experience, by Burdach and Miiller ; in the 
 French discussions, the merit of bringing out the point with new force 
 and emphasis belongs to Baillarger.^ He showed that when the halluci- 
 
 1 In the long and rather barren debates which took place in the Societe Medico- 
 psychologique during 1855 and 1856, Baillarger, no doubt, insisted too strongly on an 
 absolute gulf between percepts (true or false) and the ordinary images of fancy or 
 memory. But his opponents made a far more serious mistake in so far identifying 
 the two as not to perceive a difference of kind,a,t the point where the sensory element in 
 the mental fact reaches such abnormal strength as to suggest the real presence of the 
 object. Giesinger's statement {DiePathologie mid Therapie der Psychischen Krankheiten, 
 p. 91), and Wundt's {Grundzuge der Physiologischen Psychologic, vol. ii., p. 353) seem 
 too unguarded in the same respect. In a case which I have received, a child of four 
 stopped in her play, looked intently at the wall, then " ran to it, crying out, ' My 
 mother,' threw her little arms as if it were round a person, saying again, ' My mother,' 
 and seemed wonderfully surprised at the fact that there was no substance to clasp." 
 A child of four does not throw its arms round a memory. Nicolei's case is here very 
 instructive. He experimented on himself, and found that however vividly he pic- 
 tured in his mind the persons of his acquaintance, he could never succeed in exter- 
 nalising them in such a way as to make them the least comparable to his phantoms ; 
 and his testimony on this point is the stronger in that his particular phantoms cannot 
 have been of the most vivid sort, since he was always able to distinguish them from 
 realities. Even more distinct mental images — the result of a rarer visualising power 
 — may fall far short of hallucination. Raphael, who saw his " Transfiguration " 
 in the air. Talma, who asserted that he worked himself into the necessary state of 
 excitement on the stage by peopling the theatre with skeletons, are not recorded 
 to have ever really localised their images as objects that concealed the walls and the 
 furniture. It is worth noting that probably no recollected visual image was ever so 
 
290 HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH [Chap. X 
 
 nated person says, " I see so and so," "I hear so and so," the words are 
 literally true. If the person goes on to say " You ought also to see or hear 
 it," he is of course wrong ; but when he says that he sees or hears it, his 
 statement is to be taken without reserve. To him, the experience is not 
 something like or related to the experience of perceiving a real external 
 object : it is identical with that experience.^ To the psychology of our 
 day this may seem a tolerably evident truth. Still it is easy to realise the 
 difficulty that was long felt in admitting that any experience which was 
 dissociated from the normal functions of the sense-organs could be com- 
 pletely sensory in character. Popular thought fails to see that the physical 
 question which for practical purposes is all- important — whether the object 
 is or is not really there — is psychically irrelevant ; and a man who has 
 been staring at the sun will, as a rule, think it less accurate to say that he 
 sees a luminous disc wherever he looks than to say that he fancies it. The 
 best corrective to such a prejudice is the following experiment of Fechner's. 
 Two small slits are made in a shutter, and one of them is filled with a 
 piece of red glass. The opposite wall is therefore lit by a mixture of white 
 and red light. A stick is now placed across the red slit ; its shadow is of 
 course cast on the wall ; and the part of the wall occupied by the shadow, 
 though illuminated only by white rays from the other slit, appears — owing 
 to the optical law of contrast — a bright green. Let this shadow now be 
 looked at through a narrow tube, which prevents any part of the wall 
 external to the shadow from being seen. Nothing red is now in the spec- 
 tator's view, so that there can be no effect of contrast : the red glass 
 may even be removed ; none but white rays are passing to his eye from 
 the shadow ; yet its colour remains green. And in this case the chances 
 are that, unless previously warned, he will tell the exact truth ; he will 
 
 absolutelv^nd flawlessly correct as ar good musician's silent creation of music, 
 either bVmemory or by reading of tKe noted symbols ; but even ?ie is far frc^n mis- 
 furniture. It is worth noting tha^r^probably no recollected vynal image wap^ever so 
 absolutely and flawlessly correCT as a good musician's sildnt evocation of music, 
 either by memory or by reading of the noted symbols ; but even he is far from mis- 
 taking his vivid silent impression for actual sonority. I may add that as long ago as 
 1832 the late Dr. Symonds, of Bristol, drew exactly the right distinction between 
 images and hallucinations. (Lecture reprinted in Miscellanies, p. 241.) It is curious 
 to find the same line drawn in the earliest really scientific attempt to deal with the 
 subject that I have met with — the dissertation against Hobbes and Spinoza in Falck's 
 De Doemonologid recentiorum Autorum (1692) ; but Falck still thinks that hallucina- 
 tions are a mode in which daemons sometimes manifest their presence. 
 
 ^ It may even be superior in distinctness to the percept of a real object ; as when 
 a short-sighted person who, during the hj'pnotic trance, had been impressed with a 
 hallucination representing horsemen at some distance, saw them clearly, and remarked 
 on this peculiarity. (Richet, U Homme et l' Intelligence, p. 234.) A case of subjective 
 hallucination experienced by the Rev. P. H. Newnham further illustrates the point. 
 He distinctly saw in church the figure of a parishioner of marked appearance, who 
 it turned out, had not been there and whose place had not been occupied by anyone 
 else. " When I became convinced it was a hallucination, it then occurred to me that 
 the clearness with which I had noted the eyes and the careworn look proved it ; for 
 my eyesight is now unable to distinguish such details of features at the distance of 
 the pew in question. " It is interesting in this connection to remark that Mr. Newnham, 
 for the larger part of his life, enjoyed particularly good sight ; while another corre- 
 spondent, who occasionally sees subjective phantoms, and who has been short-sighted 
 from birth, aays, " I experience the same difSculty in discerning the unreal that I 
 do when viewing real objects ; unless the persons come near, I cannot clearly dis- 
 tinguish their features." 
 
Chap. X] HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH 291 
 
 admit, and even persist, that what he sees is green. He will scout the idea 
 that the green is a mere memory of what he saw before he applied the 
 tube ; he will assert that it is presented to him as an immediate fact. 
 And such is assuredly the state of the case ; but it is a state which, from, 
 the moment that he has put the tube to his eye, is kept up purely as a 
 hallucination, and v/ithout regard to the facts of the external world. The 
 delusion is of course instantly dispelled by the removal of the tube — when 
 he perceives that the only light in the room is white, and that the shadow 
 is grey ; but for all that, he will probably never doubt again that a genuine 
 hallucination of the senses is something more than " mere fancy." 
 
 It is impossible to be too particular on this point ; for high authori- 
 ties, even in the present day, are found to contest it. When a person who 
 habitually speaks the truth, and who is not colour-blind, looks at an object 
 and says, " My sensation is green," they contradict him, and tell him that 
 however much he sees green, his sensation is grey. Whether this be a mere 
 misuse of language, or (as it seems to me) a misconception of facts, it at 
 any rate renders impossible any agreement as to the theory of halluci- 
 nations. For it ignores the very point of Baillarger's contention — that 
 images sufficiently vivid to be confounded with sensory percepts have 
 become sensory percepts. 
 
 When once the truth of this contention is perceived, it is also per- 
 ceived that the previous speculations had been largely directed to a wrong 
 issue ; and that the dual character of a false perception is after all no 
 other than that of a true perception. A hallucination, like an ordinary 
 percept, is composed of present sensations, and of images which are the 
 relics of past sensations. If I see the figure of a man, then — alike if there 
 be a man there and if there be no man there — my experience consists of 
 certain visual sensations, compounded with a variety of muscular and 
 tactile images, which represent to me properties of resistance, weight, and 
 distance ; and also with more remote and complex images, which enable 
 me to refer the object to the class man, and to compare this specimen of 
 the .class with others whose appearance I can recall. If Baillarger did not 
 carry out his view of hallucinations to this length, the whole development 
 exists by implication in the term by which he described them — psycho- 
 sensorial. The particular word was perhaps an unfortunate one ; since 
 it suggests (as M. Binet has recently pointed out^) that the psychical 
 element is related to the sensorial somewhat as the soul to the body ; and 
 so, either that psychical events are independent of physical conditions, or 
 that sensations are not psychical events. Ideo-sensational would avoid 
 this difficulty ; but the obverse term which M. Binet proposes — cerehro- 
 sensorial — is on the whole to be preferred. For this brings us at once to 
 the physical ground where alone the next part of the inquiry can be profit- 
 ably pursued — the inquiry into origin. From the standpoint of to-day, 
 one readily perceives how much more definite and tangible the problems 
 were certain to become, as soon as they were translated into physiological 
 terms. So far as the controversy had been conducted on a purely psycho- 
 logical basis, it had been singularly barren. In the vague unlocalised 
 use, " the senses " and other ever- recurring terms become sources of 
 
 ^ Bevue Philosophique for April, 1884, p. 393. 
 
292 HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH [Chap. X 
 
 dread to the reader. But as soon as it is asked, Where is the local seat of 
 the abnormal occurrence ? and on what particular physical conditions 
 does it depend ? — lines of experiment and observation at once suggest 
 themselves, and the phenomena fall into distinct groups. 
 
 § 3. In its first form, the question is one between central and peri- 
 pheral origin. Do hallucinations originate in the brain — in the central 
 mechanism of perception ? or in some immediate condition of the eye, 
 or of the ear, or of other parts ? or is there possibly some joint mode of 
 origin ? 
 
 For a long time the hypothesis of an exclusively central origin was 
 much in the ascendant. But this was greatly because — as already' noted 
 — Esquirol and the older writers did not recognise the sensory element as 
 tnily and literally sensation, but regarded the whole experience as simply 
 a very vivid idea or memory. If the central origin is to be established, it 
 must be by something better than arbitrary psychological distinctions. 
 Hibbert and Ferriar, going to the other extreme, contended that the 
 memory was a retinal one ; if a man sees what is not there, they held, it 
 can only be by a direct recrudescence of past feeling in his retina. " But," 
 urged Esquirol, " the blind can have hallucinations of vision ; the deaf 
 can have hallucinations of hearing ; how can these originate in the peri- 
 pheral organs ? " The obvious answer, that this did not necessarily thrust 
 the point of origin back as far as the cerebrum, does not seem to have been 
 forthcoming ; and the opposite party preferred to fall back on definite 
 experiment. They pointed out, for instance, that visual hallucinations 
 often vanish when the eyes are closed ; or .that they may be doubled by 
 pressing one eyeball. There was not enough here, however, to show that 
 the external organs so much as participated in the process, much less that 
 they originated it, even in these particular cases ; while for other cases 
 the observations did not hold. The fact that external objects are hidden 
 from view by the interposition of our own eyelids or any other opaque 
 obstacle, has become to us a piece of absolutely instinctive knowledge ; 
 and we should surely expect that an object which was but the spontaneous 
 projection of a morbid brain, might still be suppressed by movements and 
 sensations which had for a lifetime been intimately associated with the 
 suppression of objects. And as for the doubling by pressure of one eye- 
 ball, it might fairly have been represented as telling against the theory of 
 retinal origin. For the impression — not coming from without — would 
 cover the same retinal spot after the displacement of the eyebaU as before ; 
 and the natural hypothesis seems certainly to be that retinal identity 
 would, in its mental effect, overpower the sensation of the moved eyeball's 
 position. ^ 
 
 ^ The obliteration by closure of the eyes is certainly not invariable. See, e.g., Dr. 
 Voisin, Lemons Cliniques sur les Maladies Mentales, p. 72. Sir J. F. W. Herschel, in 
 his Familiar Lectures on Scientific Subjects, p. 406, has described some hallucinations 
 of his own, of which " the impression was very strong — equally so with the eyes open 
 or closed." As regards the failure of lateral pressure to double the image, I do not 
 know whether any clear case has been recorded. Brewster, indeed, speaks of the 
 immobility of the image when the eyeball is displaced ; but he made no sufficient 
 distinction between actual hallucinations and mental pictures ; while he had an odd 
 notion that even the latter were " painted " on the retina. (Letters on Natural Magic, 
 1868, p. 131.) 
 
Chap. X] HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH 293 
 
 An immense advance was made by Baillarger, who maintained the 
 central origin by really scientific arguments. He pointed out (i) that the 
 external organ may often be affected by local irritants — inflammation, 
 blows, pressure, galvanism — without the production of any more pro- 
 nounced form of hallucination than flashes, or hummings ; that is to say, 
 the peripheral stimulation sometimes fails to develop hallucination, even 
 under the most favourable conditions ; (2) that there is a frequent corre- 
 spondence of hallucinations of different senses — a man who sees the devil 
 also hears his voice, and smells sulphur — and that it is impossible to refer 
 this correspondence to abnormalities of the eye, ear and nose, occurring 
 by accident at the same moment ; (3) that hallucinations often refer to 
 dominant ideas — a religious monomaniac will see imaginary saints and 
 angels, not imaginary trees and houses. Flence, argued Baillarger, " the 
 point of departure of hallucinations " is always " the intelligence " — the 
 imagination and memory — which sets the sensory machinery in motion.^ 
 He naively admitted that how this action of an immaterial principle on 
 the physical apparatus takes place passes all conception ; but it might 
 be forgiven to a medical man writing forty years ago, if he had not fully 
 realised " brain as an organ of mind," and so did not see that what he 
 took for a special puzzle in the theory of hallucinations, is simply the 
 fundamental puzzle involved in every mental act. Passing him this, we 
 may say that his treatment of the question entitles him to the credit of 
 the second great discovery about hallucinations. He had already made 
 clear their genuinely sensory quality ; he now made equally clear the 
 fact that the mind (or its physical correlate) is their creator — that they are 
 brain-products projected from within outwards. 
 
 This is a most important truth ; but it is very far from being the 
 whole truth. Baillarger saw no via media between the theory v^^hich he 
 rejected — that the nerves of sense convey to the brain impressions which 
 are there perceiA^ed as the phantasmal object — and the theory which he 
 propounded, that " the intelligence " [i.e., for us, the brain, as the seat of 
 memories and images), of its own accord and without any impulse from 
 the periphery, excites the sensor)^ apparatus. It seems never to have 
 struck him that there may be cases where the sense-organ supplies the 
 excitant, though the brain supplies the construction — that irritation passing 
 from without inwards may be a means of setting in motion the construc- 
 tive activity. He took into account certain states of the organ — e.g., 
 fatigue produced by previous exercise— as increasing the susceptibility to 
 excitation from " the intelligence," and so as conditions favourable to 
 hallucination ; but he got no further. 
 
 The facts of hallucination absolutely refuse to lend themselves to this 
 indiscriminate treatment. Following the path of experiment, we are 
 almost immediately confronted with two classes of phenomena, and two 
 modes of excitation. We need not go, indeed, beyond the elementary 
 instances already mentioned. Fechner's experiment, where green was 
 seen by an eye on which only white rays were falling, fairly illustrates 
 Baillarger's doctrine— the green being produced not by an outer affection 
 of the eye, but by an inner affection of the brain. But in the case of a 
 
 1 Baillarger, Des Hallucinations, pp. 426, 4C9, 470. 
 
294 HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH [Chap. X 
 
 person who has been staring at the sun, the " after-image " or halluci- 
 ftation can be clearly traced to a continuing local effect in that small area 
 of the retina which has just been abnormally excited ; and it will continue 
 to present itself wherever the eye may turn, until rest has restored this 
 area to its normal condition. A still simpler form of change in the external 
 organ is a blow on the eye ; and the resulting " sparks " are genuine 
 though embryonic hallucinations. 
 
 Such cases as these last are, however, hardly typical ; for in them the 
 brain is not truly creative ; it merely gives the inevitable response to the 
 stimuli that reach it from below. They are, moreover, normal experiences, 
 in the sense that they would occur similarly to all persons with normal 
 eyes. Let us then take another instance, where the mind's creative role 
 is fully apparent, while at the same time the primary excitation is clearly 
 not central. Certain hallucinations — as is well known — are unilateral, 
 i.e., are perceived when (say) the right eye or ear is acting, but cease when 
 that action is obstructed, though the left eye or ear is still free. Now this 
 in itself could not be taken, as some take it,^ for a proof that the exciting 
 cause was not central ; it might be a lesion affecting one side of the brain. 
 But very commonly, in these cases, a distinct lesion is found in the par- 
 ticular eye or ear on whose activity the hallucination depends. ^ It is then 
 natural to conclude that the hallucination was the result of the lesion, and 
 that the one-sidedness of the one depended on the one-sidedness of the 
 other ; and the justice of the conclusion has been proved in many cases 
 by the fact that the hallucination has ceased when the local lesion has 
 been cured. Other cases which strongly suggest a morbid condition of 
 the external organ are those where the imaginary figure moves in accord- 
 ance with the movements of the eye. The visual hallucinations of the 
 blind, and the auditory hallucinations of the deaf, would also reasonably 
 be referred to the same class — the seat of excitation being then, not 
 necessarily the external organ itself, but some point on the nervous path 
 from the organ to the brain. In the case, for instance, of a partly-atro- 
 phied ner\e, the morbid excitation would be at the most external point 
 where vital function continued. ^ It should be noted, in passing, that a 
 distinct lesion, e.g., atrophy of the globe, of one eye may give rise to 
 hallucinations of the sound eye* — the sight of which then receives, so to 
 speak, the rebound of the central disturbance initiated by its fellow. 
 
 ^ Dr. Regis in L Encephale , 1881, p. 51 ; Prof. Ball in VEncefliale, 1882, p. 5. 
 
 ^ Dr. Regis in L'Encephale, 1881, p. 46 ; Dr. Voisin in the Bulletin General de 
 Therapeutique, December 15, 1868, and Op. cit., p. 68, etc. ; Dr. Despine, Psychologie 
 Naturdle, vol. ii., p. 29 ; Krafft-Ebing, Die Sinnesdelirien, p. 25 ; Dr. Koppe's paper 
 on " Gehorsstorungen und Psychosen," in the AUgemeine Zeitschrift filr Psychiatrie, 
 vol. xxiv., pp. 18-28 and 39-46. 
 
 ' Delusions due to visceral disturbances are often quoted as cases of hallucination 
 excited from parts below the brain. Thus a woman dying of peritonitis declares that 
 an ecclesiastical conclave is being held inside her (Esquirol, Maladies Mentales, vol. i., 
 p. 211). But here there is a prior and independent basis of distinct sensation ; so 
 that the experience would at most be an illusion. And it is hardly even that ; for 
 one cannot say that the false object is sensorially presented at all ; no one knows 
 what a conclave in such a locality would actually feel like ; the conclave is merely 
 a delire — an imagination suggested by sensation, but which does not itself take a 
 sensory form. 
 
 * Vienna Asylum Report, 1858, cited by Griesinger, Op. cit., p. 88. 
 
Chap. X] HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH 295 
 
 § 4. But we may now proceed a step further. The excitation may be 
 external not only in the sense of coming from the external organ, but in 
 the sense of coming from the external world. It may be due not to any 
 abnormality of the eye or the nerve, but to the ordinary stimulus of light- 
 rays from real objects. Some interesting evidence on this point has been 
 lately described by M. Binet.^ His experiments were conducted on five 
 hysterical young women at the Salpetriere, who, when hypnotised, could 
 be made to see anything that was suggested to them ; and also on an 
 insane patient at St. Anne, who had a standing visual hallucination of 
 her own. The results confirmed the rule first enunciated by M. Fere — 
 that " the imaginary object is perceived under the same conditions as a 
 real one " ; and to this M. Binet adds the further conclusion, that a sen- 
 sation derived from a real external source, occupying the same position 
 in space as the imaginary object seemed to occupy, was an indispensable 
 factor of the hallucination. Space fails me to describe the results in detail. 
 It is enough to say that a prism applied to one eye doubled the imaginary 
 object^ ; that a spy-glass removed or approximated it, according as the 
 object-glass or eye-piece was applied to the patient's eye ; that a mirror 
 reflected the object and gave a symmetrical image of it ; and that the 
 optical effect, as regards angles of deviation and reflexion and all the de- 
 tails of the deception, was in every case precisely what it would have been 
 had the object been real instead of imaginary. Here then we seem fairly 
 driven outside the patient's own organism ; the conclusion is almost 
 irresistible that some point of external space at or near the seat of the 
 imagined object plays a real part in the phenomenon. To this point 
 M. Binet gives the name of point he repere ; and he regards it as pro- 
 ducing a nucleus of sensation to which the hallucination accretes itself. 
 When the point de repere is in such a position as to be reflected by the 
 mirror, then the imaginary object is reflected, and not otherwise ; the 
 object is, so to speak, attached to its point de repere, and will follow the 
 course of any optical mutations to which its external nucleus is sub- 
 jected.' 
 
 1 In the Revue Philosophique, April and May, 1884. 
 
 - This observation was first made by M. Fere ; see Le Progres Medical, 1881, 
 p. 1041. 
 
 3 The full explanation of these phenomena seems to be as follows. If the point 
 de repere is not at, but close to, the spot where the imaginary object appears (as seems 
 to have been the case in some of the experiments), there is no diiSiculty. The point 
 de repere is then itself part of what is all along perceived ; and in any effects produced 
 on it by optical apparatus, it will carry the neighbouring object with it by association. 
 If, however, the actual area covered by the object is sufficiently distinguished from 
 its surroundings to act itself as point de repere, and no other possible points de repere 
 exist in the field of vision, the case is different, but can still be explained. It will not 
 be disputed that a slightly longer time is necessary for the formation of the image of 
 a suggested object and the conversion of this image into a percept, than for the 
 experience of sensation from an object actually before the eyes. When, therefore, 
 the operator points to a particular place on the white table-cloth and says, " There 
 is a brown butterfly," we may suppose that in the patient's consciousness a real 
 sensation of white precedes by an instant the imposed sensation of brown. So when 
 the cardboard on which a non-existent portrait has just been seen is again brought 
 before the patient's eyes, it is almost certain that the recognition of it as the same 
 piece of white cardboard (known by its points de repere) precedes by an instant the 
 hallucinatory process and the reimposition of the portrait. That there is this instant 
 of true sensation seems to be showu, indeed, by one of M. Binet's experiments. The 
 
296 HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH [Chap. X 
 
 In these cases, it will be seen, the experience was really a sort of mon- 
 strous illusion — totally different, however, from ordinary misinterpreta- 
 tions of sensory impressions ; for we must beware of confounding the 
 excitation that comes from the point de repere with the sensory element 
 of the hallucination itself. The former is an unnoticed peg for the per- 
 cept ; the latter is its very fulness and substance, and is entirely imposed 
 or evoked by the brain, not supplied to it. The type is too interesting to 
 pass over : at the same time, I am bound to say that it seems to be 
 extremely rare. I have made many endeavours to obtain the prism- 
 efifects with hypnotised (but not hysterical) " subjects " ; but I have 
 never succeeded, except when some conspicuous real object had first been 
 put under the instrument, and the idea of doubling had thus been promi- 
 nently suggested.^ Professor Bernheim, of Nancy, tells me that he has 
 also made repeated trials, and has never confirmed the results of the 
 Salpetriere. And one further reservation must be made. It is just con- 
 ceivable that the changes wrought on the imaginary percept were due, 
 not to the optical instruments, but to thought-transference. For M. Binet 
 and his assistants of course knew themselves, in each case, the particular 
 
 patient having been made to see an imaginary portrait on a blank piece of cardboard, 
 this was suddenly covered by a sheet of paper. The patient said that the portrait 
 disappeared for a moment, but then reappeared on the paper with complete distinct- 
 ness. We may thus fairly conclude that an area which was actually seen before the 
 hallucination was induced in the first instance, will also be actually seen for a moment 
 when vision is redirected to it (or its reflection), after the optical apparatus has been 
 brought into play. During that moment, it will, of course, be seen under the newly 
 introduced optical conditions ; and association may again cause the object which 
 supplants it to follow suit. It is quite possible, however, to suppose that the sup- 
 planted area continues further to provoke the hallucination, in the same sense that 
 the white rays provoked the green percept in Fechner's experiment. The raj's which 
 are lost to consciousness continue to excite the sensorium physically ; and this 
 physical excitation will have definite peculiarities, corresponding to the distinguishing 
 marks of the area whence it comes. Double this excitation by a prism, or reflect it 
 from another quarter, and the percept which it provokes may naturally be doubled 
 or seen in the now direction. So, if both eyes were employed in Fechner's experiment 
 (pp. 290-1), might the green percept be artificially doubled. 
 
 ^ In this connection, I may quote the following spontaneous case — where the 
 imagination of the percipient may probably have been adequate to conjure up the 
 reflected figure. The account is from Mr. Adrian Stokes, m.r.c.s., of 16, Howell 
 Road, St. David's, Exeter. 
 
 " When I was living in Bedford Street North, Liverpool, in the year 1857 (I 
 think), my wife roused me from sleep suddenly and said, ' Oh ! Adrian, there's 
 Agues ! ' I started up, crying, ' Where ? Where ? ' but, of course, there was no 
 Agnes. My wife then told me that she had awoke, and had seen the form of her only 
 sister, Agnes, sitting on the ottoman at the foot of the bed. On seeing this form she 
 felt frightened ; but then, recalling her courage, she thought if the figure were real 
 she would be able to see it reflected in the mirror of the wardrobe, which she had in 
 full viev/ as she lay in bed. Directing her eyes, therefore, to the mirror, there she saw, 
 by the light of the fire that was burning brightly in the grate, the full reflection of 
 the form seated on the ottoman, looking at a bunch of keys which she appeared to 
 hold in hsr hand. Under the startling effect caused by this sight, she called me to 
 look at it, but, before I was awake, the form and its reflection had vanished. It was 
 not a dream, my wife is certain. 
 
 " When my wife saw her sister sitting at the foot of our bed looking at the bunch 
 of keys, she (the sister) was clad in the ordinary indoor drees of the time. I remember 
 the start of surprise with which I awoke and exclaimed. My wife has never, that I 
 know of, experienced any hallucination or delirium ; and is a woman of excellent 
 sense and judgment. She never saw any other vision but that one." 
 
Chap. X] HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH 297 
 
 optical effect to be expected. An experimenter who has not expressly 
 recognised the reality of thought-transference would never think of so 
 arranging his experiment that he himself should not know, till after the 
 result, which instrument was in use or what was its position ; nor indeed 
 is it easy to imagine how such a condition could in practice be carried 
 out. We have reason, moreover, to think that the hypnotic rapport, 
 which enables the operator to impose a hallucination on the " subject," 
 is a condition decidedly favourable to telepathic influence. The point 
 seems worth suggesting, if only because thought-transference is a possi- 
 bility which will assuredly need to be taken into account at many points, 
 in that wide investigation of hysterical conditions which is assuming so 
 much prominence in France. It would be most interesting if a state of 
 hallucination turned out to be one in which the " subject " is specially 
 susceptible to " transferred impressions." 
 
 § 5. But in any case, imaginary objects which are projected on a con- 
 venient flat surface form a very outlying class. For the common run of 
 visual hallucinations, even of those seen in good light, we cannot assume 
 the necessity of any objective points de repere, or any definite external 
 stimulation of the retina.^ On the contrary, they have every appearance 
 of being centrally initiated, as well as centrally constructed. For instance, 
 it is quite as easy to make the patient see objects in free space — say, out 
 in the middle of the room ; and such is the common form of spontaneous 
 hallucination, both of sane and insane persons, where human figures are 
 seen. The eyes are then focussed, not on the real objects from which 
 points de repere would have to be supplied, but on the figure itself ; which 
 may be much nearer than the wall behind it, and may thus require a very 
 different adjustment of the eyes. For eyes adjusted to the imaginary 
 object, the real objects behind, though in the line of sight, may be quite 
 outside the range of clear vision ; and we can scarcely suppose points de 
 repere' to excite a percept whose position is such that, for it to be visible, 
 they themselves must cease to be so. And the difficulty of regarding 
 external points of excitation as a necessary condition becomes even 
 greater when the hallucination is a moving one. I refer not to the cases 
 where the imaginary figure follows the movements of the eye, owing to 
 some morbid affection of that organ which acts as a real moving sub- 
 
 ^ It should be observed that light may favour, and darkness hinder, the projection 
 of a phantasm, owing to the different effect of the one and the other on the general 
 physiological state. The presence of light might thus be a necessity, quite apart 
 from any distinguishable points de repere ; and this may apply not only to a crucial 
 case — as, e.g., where Professor Bernheim made a hypnotic " subject " see a phantom - 
 balloon in a cloudless blue sky — but to the common type of hallucinations which 
 cease when the room is darkened. In the same way the presence of light is occasionally 
 found to be a condition of auditory hallucinations. (Ball, Lemons sur les Maladies 
 Mentales, p. 116.) See also the very interesting case given by Professor F. Jolly in 
 the Archiv fur Psychiatrie, vol. iv., p. 495. His paper is on the production of auditory 
 hallucinations by the application of an electric current in the neighbourhood of the 
 ear. In one case, he shows good reason for attributing the hallucination, not to a 
 stimulation of the auditory nerve, but to a transference to the auditory centre of the 
 stimulus given to fibres of the fifth nerve. For the subjective sounds did not, as in 
 all the other cases, correspond in a regular way to the opening and closing of the 
 current, but appeared under all conditions in which ^pau* was produced. See also 
 Koppe (Op. cit., p. 54) on the same subject. 
 
298 HALLUCINATIONS ! GENERAL SKETCH [Chap. X 
 
 stratum for it, but to those where the eye follows the figure in its seem- 
 ingly independent course. Here we should have to assume that the point 
 de repere keeps changing ; that is, as the imaginary figure passes along 
 the side of the room, in front of a multitude of different objects — pictures, 
 paper, furniture, etc. — the very various excitations from these several 
 objects act in turn as the basis of the same delusive image. There seem 
 no grounds for such an assumption. What is there to produce or to guide 
 the selection of ever-new points de repere ? To what external cause could 
 we ascribe the perpetual substitution of one of them for another ? On 
 the view that the figure may be centrally initiated, no less than centrally 
 constructed, none of these difficulties occur. Such a figure may just as 
 well appear in the empty centre of the room as on a piece of cardboard, 
 and may just as well move as stand still. Stronger still are cases where 
 the hallucination is not in the line of vision. Dr. Charcot has noted a 
 curious form of unilateral hallucination, which occurs sometimes to hys- 
 terical patients with normal eyes, on the side on which they are hemian- 
 aesthetic — animals passing rapidly in a row from behind forwards, which 
 usually disappear when the eyes are turned directly to them.^ Another 
 type where the hallucination passes out of the range of direct vision is 
 presented by Bayle's case, where a spider used first to appear life-size, and 
 then gradually to expand till it filled the whole room." Sir J. F. W. Hers- 
 chel describes an analogous experience of his own. The same sort of 
 argument applies to hallucinations where a figure appears repeatedly, but 
 only in one place, while still not an illusion due to any real feature in the 
 place — as in the case of a patient of Morel's,^ who always saw a headless 
 man at the bottom of the garden, or of an informant of my own whose 
 phantasmal visitant confined itself to a particular bed ; and also where 
 the percipient is haunted by a figure which can be seen only in one direc- 
 tion, as in Baillarger's case of a doctor who could not turn without finding 
 a little black cow at his side.* The mind may locate its puppet according 
 to its own vagaries ; and this last experience is very like a sensory em- 
 bodiment of the well-known delusion that somebody is always behind 
 one. 
 
 We find, however, our clearest examples of the central initiation of 
 hallucinations, when we turn to cases where excitation from the outer 
 
 ^ Le. Progres Medical, 1878, p. 38. It is probable that an attentive regard is a 
 condition for the establishment of points de repere. In the case of M. Binet's " sub- 
 jects," a certain peculiarity in the fixed regard, which might act in this way, is strongly 
 suggested by the following fact. In some cases, after a screen had been interposed 
 between the patient's eyes and the imaginary object, she continued to see not only 
 that object (say, a mouse), but a real object (saj?, a hat) on which it had been placed. 
 Thus the hat assumed the property — shared by the imaginary mouse, but unshared 
 by any other real objects — of remaining as a percept in spite of an opaque barrier. 
 Kahlbaum describes a patient who saw the form of his deceased child 07ily when 
 he fixed his ej^es steadily on a point. (" Die Smnesdelirien " in the Allgemcine 
 Zeitschrift fiir Psychiatric, vol. xxiii., p. 7 ; and see also below, p. 316, second 
 sentence.) But in the general run of spontaneous hallucinations, there is no reason 
 for supposing that the regard has any of this exceptional intentness. 
 
 - Revue Meiicale, 1825, vol. i., p. 34. 
 
 ^ Traiti des Maladies Mentales, p. 357. 
 
 *■ Baillargcr, Dcs Hallucinations, p. 312 ; Ball, Le^07is sur les Maladies Mentales, 
 p. 73. 
 
Chap. X] HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH 299 
 
 world is plainly absent. This class includes phantasms seen in complete 
 darkness,^ and also hallucinations of pain, and probably the large majority 
 of auditory hallucinations, which have so far been disregarded. Here 
 the alternative is simple. The initiation must either occur in the brain, 
 or be due to some morbid or abnormal condition of the outer sensory 
 apparatus. We have already duly noted the latter mode as a frequent 
 one. But the fact that certain hallucinations have been undoubtedly due 
 to injury of the external organ does not establish, or even strongly suggest, 
 the existence of a similar condition in cases where it defies detection. ^ As 
 a rule, where the abnormal condition has been made out, hallucinations 
 have not been its only result. The ulceration of the cornea which initiates 
 visual hallucinations has begun by affecting the vision of real objects. 
 Illusions, or false perceptions of colour, usually precede the appearance 
 of more distinct phantasms.^ So, in cases of more transient abnormality 
 — such as the illusions hypnagogiques mentioned in the last chapter — 
 other signs precede the hallucination. The observer, whose eyes are heavy 
 with sleep, begins by seeing luminous points and streaks, which shift and 
 change in remarkable ways ; and it is from these as nuclei that the subse- 
 quent pictures develop. Mr. James Britten, of Isleworth, tells me that, 
 as a boy, he often saw in the dark a distant, tiny point of light, which 
 approached and became an eye, then turned into a face, and then, coming 
 nearer, " developed into a mass of very horrible faces," quite unlike any 
 that he had ever seen or imagined. Similarly one of the seers of " Faces 
 in the Dark " {Si. James's Gazette, February loth, 15th, and 20th, 1882) 
 described the frequent vision of a shower of golden spangles, which changed 
 into a flock of sheep. Now, since our physiological knowledge leaves no 
 doubt that the points, streaks and spangles are due to the condition of the 
 retina, it is safe in such cases to conclude that this condition has initiated 
 the hallucination. But it is not equally safe to conclude that the process 
 must be the same for cases where the points, streaks and spangles are 
 absent. I do not forget that even a normal eye is subject to affections 
 which escape attention until a special effort is made to realise them. But 
 wherever the hallucination can be gradually traced in its development 
 from more rudimentary sensations, these last seem to be very distinct and 
 exceptional things, unknown in ordinary experience. Moreover, the 
 vision itself is commonly of a changing kind — the features developing 
 
 ^ Sir J. F. W. Herschel mentions that some of his own hallucinations could be seen 
 with open eyes only if the darkness was complete. {Of. cit., p. 407.) Some of Nicolai's 
 visions could only been seen when the eyes were shut ; and this was also a feature of 
 a very interesting case recorded by Dr. Pick (m the Vienna Jahrhuch filr Psychiatrie 
 for 1880, vol. ii., p. 50), where nevertheless the figures seen gave an impression of 
 complete externality, and were often addressed by the patient. Schiile records a 
 similar instance. {Handbuch der Geisteskrankheiten, p. 128.) In the Gazette Medicate 
 de Paris for March 21, 1885, Professors Bernheim and Charpentier describe some 
 experiments made in a dark room, where — points de repere being necessarily absent — 
 the visual hallucinations of hypnotic " subjects " proved not to be modifiable by 
 optical instruments in the way above described. 
 
 ^ For statements of the opposite view see (as well as M. Bmet's papers above 
 referred to) Professor Ball, in L'Encephale, 1882, p. 6, and Maladies Mentales, p. Ill, 
 etc. ; and the classical paper of Dr. Regis on unilateral hallucinations, UEncephale, 
 1881, p. 44. 
 
 ^ Dr. Max Simon iu the Lyon Medical, vol. xxxv., p. 439 ; Voisin, Op. cit., p. 70. 
 
300 HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH [Chap. X 
 
 rapidly out of one another ; often also of a swarming kind — detailed 
 landscapes, elaborate kaleidoscopic patterns, showers of flowers, lines 
 of writing on a luminous ground, and so on.^ Now, compare such ex- 
 periences with ordinary cases of " ghost-seeing " in the dark. A man 
 wakes in the night, and sees a luminous figure at the foot of his bed. Here 
 the hallucination comes suddenly, single and complete, to a person whose 
 eyes are open and unfatigued ; it is not preceded by any peculiar afiec- 
 tion of vision, is not developed out of anything, and does not move, or 
 swarm, or develop fresh features ; nor does it fulfil the test of halluci- 
 nations due to the state of the external organ, by moving as the eye 
 
 ^ Galton, Inquiries into Human Faculty, pp. 159-63 ; Maury, Le Sonwieil tt lee 
 Edves, p. 331. Probably the first clear description of these phenomena is that given 
 by Vair, Bishop of Pozzuolo, De Fascino Libri trcs (Venice, 1580), p. 112. The follow- 
 ing cases — the first from Mrs. Willert, of Headington Hill, Oxford, the second sent 
 to me by the Rev. J. A. Macdonald, of Manchester, in the words of his wife — are as 
 good specimens as could be found. Mrs. Willert wrote on Dec. 20, 1883 : — 
 
 " The pictures I see generally appear at night before going to sleep, always in 
 complete darkness, and I believe usually v/hen I am rather tired. I can see them 
 with ray eyes open, but the colours are much less brilliant than when my eyes arc 
 shut, i am quite conscious at the time of the unreality of the scenes — indeed, they 
 seem to be very much like the constantly changing slides of a magic lantern, and I 
 should say of the same size ; when they disappear everything is black again. I see 
 all kinds of things, generally in quick succession ; never, however, blending into one 
 another. I can never recall the same picture however much I try. I see landscapes, 
 interiors and exteriors of houses, &c., and single objects, such as flowers, books, 
 boots, feathers, pots, &c., &c., and sometimes figures — of which, however, I can never 
 distinguish the faces. Once or tAvice I have seen a little scene enacted. I remember 
 one distinctly. I saw a man in the dress of the last century riding dovm. a lane. As 
 he came forward, two men, also on horseback, rushed out on him from behind some 
 trees and knocked him down. I longed to know the end of this little story, but it 
 disappeared. I am never conscious that the things I see have any connection with 
 what I have been thinking of, nor do I ever remember to have recognised a pla.ce I 
 know amongst the many landscapes I see." 
 
 Mr. Willert tells me that his wife can always narrate these visions as they pass, 
 and is certainly wide awake at the time. 
 
 Mrs. Macdonald says : — 
 
 " For many years I have been accustomed to see multitudes of faces as I lie 
 awake in bed, generally before falling to sleep at night, after waking up in the 
 morning, or if I should wake up in the middle of the night. They seem to come up 
 out of the darkness as a mist, and rapidly develop into sharp delineation, assuming 
 roundness, vividness, and living reality. Then they fade off only to give place to 
 others, which succeed with surprising rapidity and in enormous multitudes. Formerly 
 the faces were wonderfully ugly. They were human, but resembling animals, yet 
 such animals as have no fellows in the creation, diabolical-looking things. So 
 curiously and monstrously frightful were they that I cannot conceive whence they 
 could have come if not from the infernal world. I could not, certainly, at other 
 times, by any voluntary efiort of imagination, conjure up anything even remotely 
 approaching their f rightfulness. Latterly the faces have become exquisitely beautiful. 
 Forms and features of faultless perfection now succeed each other in infinite variety 
 and number." 
 
 I will add one more experience, which would, I think, be specially hard to refer 
 to the Licht-siaub of the eye, inasmuch as it had an obvious cause of another eort. 
 A friend wrote to me on Sept. 29, 1885 : — 
 
 " Between sleeping and waking this morning, I perceived a dog running about in 
 a field (an ideal white-and-tan sporting dog, ' bred out of the Spartan kind,' &c.). 
 and the next moment I heard a dog barking outside the window. Keeping mj^ closed 
 eyes on the vision, I found that it came and went with the barking of the dog outside ; 
 getting fainter, however, each time." 
 
Chap. X] HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH 301 
 
 moves.' Such visions are commonly explained — and often, no doubt, 
 with justice — as due to nervousness or expectancy. But nervousness and 
 expectancy act by exciting the mind, not by congesting the retina ; they 
 work on the imagination, and their physical seat is not in the eye, but in 
 the brain. We should conclude, then, that the brain initiates the halluci- 
 nation ; and that nocturnal visions, which vary so greatly both in them- 
 selves and in the general conditions of their appearance, vary also in their 
 ^eat of origin. 
 
 The auditory cases are even plainer. For here the hypothesis of points 
 de vephve seems quite out of the question. It has never been observed that 
 the hallucinations occur when the attention is being fixed on particular 
 external sounds, or begin or cease synchronously with the beginning or 
 cessation of such sounds ; in fact silence seems to be a specially favour- 
 able condition for them. The only alternative, therefore, to supposing^ 
 them to be centrally initiated, is to suppose some abnormality in the 
 external organ itself. Such an abnormality has often been detected ; 
 and even when not absolutely detected, it may sometimes be inferred 
 from other symptoms. Thus, an enlarged carotid canal, or a stoppage 
 which produces an unwonted pressure on the vessels, will first make itself 
 felt by hummings and buzzings ; hallucination then sets in, and imagin- 
 ary voices are heard which we should naturally trace to the local irrita- 
 tion that produced the former sounds. ^ But the analogy is not obvious 
 
 ^ M. Binet treats all " g}iost-.seers " as so paralysed with terror that they do not 
 move their eyes from the figure — which leaves it open to him to guess that the figure 
 would move if their eyes moved. Brewster {Natural Magic, p. 130) had the same 
 idea. To Wundt, also, stationary hallucinations that can be looked away from seem 
 unknown as a distinct and fairly common type, and he inclines to regard them as 
 mere illusions. Brewster's own case of Mrs. A., and the well-known cases given by 
 Paterson {Edinbvyrgh Medical and Surgical Journal, Jan., 1843) would alone suffice, 
 I think, to refute this view. See aAso i^andinsky's and Schroder van der Kolk's 
 experiences {Archiv filr Psijchiatrie, 1881, p. 461, and De Pathologie en Therapie Krank- 
 zinnigheid, p. 27). I have in my possession a good many examples where the imaginary 
 figure has been looked away from and back to again. (See, for instance, Mr. Turner's 
 case, quoted below, p. 46 1 . ) The R ev. P. H. Newnham tells us of three occasions, during 
 the autumn of 1883, on which he saw and recognised in church the figures of persons 
 who proved not to have been there. In two of the three cases the figure thus seen 
 had peculiarities which made it quite unmistakable, and was observed in the same 
 place more than once during the service, just as any real member of the congregation 
 might have been. The third case is this : — 
 
 " I went, as usual, to the school, about a quarter of an hour before service, and 
 either spoke or nodded to all the teachers present. I particularly noticed one in 
 whom I am much interested, sitting with her class, nodded to her, and she smiled 
 back again. Subsequently, in church, I noticed her again, and counted her (I always 
 count my congregations) twice over ; once when I counted the entire number present ; 
 once when I counted children and adults separately. It turned out, however, that 
 the girl had not been present. I think I was never so surprised in my life. I made 
 several inquiries, but there was no mistake. She had been detained at home, much 
 to her vexation and annoyance, during the whole afternoon on which I had seen 
 her in two different places, and had had my eye upon her, practically, the whole 
 time." 
 
 ^ The abnormality may be of the most transient kind. Thus on one occasion I 
 myself distinctly traced the illusion of hearing steps accompanying my own to the 
 recurrent variations in the blood-flow of the ear, caused by the very act of stepping. 
 But I may add that hummings are sometimes experienced where no cause whatever 
 can be discovered in the condition of the ear ; and thus may possibly themselves be 
 centrally initiated. (See Koppe, Op. cit., p. 50.) 
 
302 HALLUCINATIONS : GENEFAL SKETCH [Chap. X 
 
 between these cases and those where there are no hummings and buzz- 
 ings, and no grounds for supposing that there is a stoppage or lesion of 
 any sort. Among a numerous, though much neglected, class of phenomena 
 — the casual hallucinations of the sane — the commonest form by very 
 far is for persons to hear their name called when no one is by. The 
 experience is often remarkably distinct, causing the hearer to start and 
 turn round. It is not at all connected with conditions that produce blood- 
 pressure, such as lying with one ear closely pressed on the pillow ; it 
 comes in a sudden and detached way, and apparently at quite accidental 
 moments. Another experience, which I have myself occasionally had 
 when going to sleep, but without any external pressure on the ear, is for 
 sentences which are floating in one's head to take on a slightly externalised 
 form — a central " illusion hypnagogique," in contrast to the visual sort 
 which are due to the Licht-staub of the retina. And when we come to 
 insane cases, we find a more positive refutation of peripheral origin. A 
 well-known form of hallucination occurs in the form of dialogue ; the 
 patient returns answers to the voices that haunt him, and is answered in 
 turn. He can regulate the course of his own delusion. Dr. V. Parant has 
 recently reported the case of an asylum-patient who, when thwarted or 
 annoyed, would go to special spots to consult imaginary advisers ; the 
 replies that she received — it need hardly be said — always corresponded 
 with her own desires and prejudices. Another insane woman used to play 
 " odd and even " with an imaginary prefect of police, whose guesses were 
 always wrong. ^ We clearly cannot suppose here an intermittent abnor- 
 mality of the ear, which always sets in by chance at the very moment 
 when the imaginary speaker's replies fall due. It may be added that even 
 where a distinct morbid cause can be traced, it is as often as not a central 
 cause. After a long course of alcohol a man begins to hear voices ; but 
 alcohol, while admittedly affecting brain-tissue, has no recognised ten- 
 dency to affect the ear. 
 
 Again, we have to remember the clear relation which often exists 
 between sensory hallucinations and more general ideas and delusions.* 
 This remark, which is a commonplace of alienists, applies far beyond the 
 limits of insanity. One of the commonest incidents of the witch-cases is 
 the apparition of the supposed witch to the victim. The explanation of 
 this phenomenon must surely be sought in the preoccupation of feeble 
 and excitable minds with a particular terrifying subject. And these cases 
 present a further feature, the importance of which has, I think, escaped 
 notice, and which points still more decisively to a purely cerebral origin. 
 They comprise the most remarkable examples on record of hallucinations 
 of pain. The verdict of the victims' senses often was that the witch was 
 not only visiblj' present, but was torturing them.^ The pains were often 
 
 ^ Ann. Midico-fsych., 6th series, vol. vii., p. 379 ; Ball, Maladies Mentales, p. 98. 
 See also Kahlbaum, Op. cit., p. 10 ; the cases described by Michea in the Ann. Medico- 
 psych, for 1856, p. 389 ; and M. Sandras' own experience in the same journal for 
 1855, p. 542. 
 
 * lj^hxt,L''Amulettede Pascal, -p. \0\ ; Krafft-Ebing,Op.,c?Y. p. 19 ; Griesinger, Op. 
 cit., pp. 97-8 ; Wundt, Of. cit., vol. ii.,p. 356; Dagonet, Les Maladies Mentales, p. 94. 
 
 * Mather, Wonders of the Invisible World (Boston, 1693), p. 105; Magnolia Christi 
 Americana (London, 1702), pp. 68, 69, 72, 75 ; Deodat Laweon, Further Account of 
 Tryals of the New England Witches (London, 1693), p. 2 ; Sadducismus Triumphatus 
 
Chap. X] HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH 303 
 
 distinctly localised, and were specifically described — as beating, scratch- 
 ing, pinching, biting ; while the parts affected were, of course, not being 
 externally excited more than any other part of the body. 
 
 A further argument for the central initiation of many hallucinations 
 of the distinctly morbid sort may be drawn from the course which the 
 morbid process takes. The first stage is often not a sensory hallucination 
 at all ; it is a mere delusion ; the patient thinks that plots are being 
 concocted against him. After a time his secret enemies begin to reveal 
 themselves, and he hears their abusive and threatening language. We 
 surely cannot ascribe the sensory experience here to a lesion of the ear 
 which happens to occur independently, but regularly, at this particular 
 stage ; it follows, on the other hand, in the most natural way, if we regard 
 it as imposed from within, as soon as the disease has gone far enough for 
 the mind to clothe its imaginary fears in a more vivid form. Specially 
 conclusive in this respect are the cases where voices begin to address the 
 patient in the most internal way, without sound, and only after a time 
 take on a distinctly audible character.^ But of all the cases in point the 
 most interesting are those where one type of hallucination assails one side 
 of the body and another the other. ^ They confirm what was said above 
 — that the mere fact of a hallucination being unilateral, or peculiar to one 
 side of the body, though suggesting a defect in the external organ, is by 
 no means a proof of it.^ The double sensory experience follows with 
 exactness the course of the delusions. The patient first suffers from 
 melancholy and discouragement ; this develops into a belief that he is 
 surrounded by enemies : and he then hears insulting voices on the right 
 side. To this unhappy stage succeeds in due course one of exaltation and 
 self-esteem ; the patient believes himself to be some royal personage. 
 And now encouraging and eulogistic voices present themselves on the 
 left side. " The good and the evil genii form a sort of Manicheism which 
 governs him." Here the imagination, as its operations become more 
 complex and establish an opposition of character between its creatures, 
 takes advantage (so to speak) of the fact that the body has two opposite 
 sides ; it locates friends and foes just as they might be located in a picture 
 or a play which represented an impending contest. It will scarcely be 
 
 (London, 1689), p. 375 ; Sadducismus Debellatiis (London, 1698), p. 3 ; Boulton, 
 Complete History of Magick (London, 1715), vol. ii., p. 31 ; Durbin, A Narrative of 
 Some Extraordinary Things (Bristol, 1800), p. 17 ; Zwei Hexenprocesse in Ballenstedt 
 (Quedlinburg, 1863), p. 56. 
 
 ^ Griesiager, Op. cit., p. 91. The bearing of this fact on the theory of central 
 origin has been noted by Mr. Sully, Illusions, p. 119. 
 
 * See Dr. Magnan's account in the Archives de Neurologie, vol. vi., p. 336. 
 
 ^ Of. Dr. A. Robertson in the Report of the International Medical Congress, 1881, 
 vol. iii., pp. 632-3. A gentleman who writes to me from the Junior United Service 
 Club, and who describes himself as " a military physician of long foreign service and 
 not of superstitious tendencies," sa.ys that as a youth he was once transported with 
 passion during an argument. " There was a large knife lying on the table, and I 
 distinctly heard a voice whisper into my right ear, ' Take up that knife and use it.' 
 I glanced over my shoulder involuntarily for the speaker " — who of course was not 
 visible. There was no question of lesion here, either of the sense-organ or of the 
 brain ; for my informant has never had any other hallucination in his life. That a 
 whisper should thus be located in one ear is specially natural ; since it corresponds 
 with our usual way of receiving real whispers. 
 
304 HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH [Chap. X 
 
 maintained that by accident the left ear began to be locally affected just 
 at the time when the development of the plot necessitated the entrance 
 of the friendly power upon the scene. Another case involves the sense of 
 touch. A man, after praying for a year that his actions might be Di\dnely 
 guided, heard a voice say, " I will save thy soul " ; and from that time 
 forward he felt his left or his right ear touched by an invisible attendant, 
 according as he was doing right or wrong. ^ Did the auditory hallucina- 
 tion coincide by chance with the commencement of local irritation in the 
 pinna ? Dr. Magnan adds three examples of alcoholism, where abuse and 
 threats were heard on one side, praise and consolation on the other. In these 
 cases there were crises of fury, in which hallucinations of all the senses 
 took place, involving both sides alike, and masking the more ordinary 
 condition. On the decline of these crises, the opposed auditory hallucina- 
 tions recommenced. It seems impossible to resist Dr. Magnan's view, 
 that the poison, distributed through the whole brain, provokes at times 
 a general crisis ; but that when this subsides, it localises its action at the 
 weakest spot. Should this happen to be the auditory centre on one side, 
 a single unilateral hallucination would be the result ; but if both centres 
 remain affected the projection may assume the complex two-sided form. 
 
 But perhaps the strongest cases of all in favour of a purely central 
 initiation yet remain — the cases of hallucination voluntanly originated.^ 
 Wigan's instance has often been quoted, of the painter who, after care- 
 fully studying a sitter's appearance, could project it visibly into space, 
 and paint the portrait not from the original but from the phantasm.^ 
 He ended by confounding the phantasmal figures with real ones, and 
 became insane. Baillarger reports another painter, Martin, as having 
 similarly projected pictures, which so interested him that he requested 
 anyone who took up a position in front of them to move. * I have received 
 recently another instance ; a lady who has had a scientific training tells 
 me that one bright June day, two years ago — ^when lying ill in bed, but 
 with her mind specially active — she saw the gradual formation, on the 
 background of the blind, of a statuesque head, which then changed into 
 another. " I tired myself calling the pictures up again during the after- 
 noon. They seemed as clear as if real, but after the first flash I was con- 
 scious of a mental effort with regard to them. Banishment was very easy ; 
 it only needed a relaxed tension." And I may add that in one of the cases 
 
 ^ Demonomanie des Borders, Paris, 1582, pp. 11-12. For a Avonder Eodin gives 
 the case at first-hand ; and there is no reason to doubt its truth. 
 
 ^ It is odd to find involuntariness not infrequently taken as the distinctive abnor- 
 mality in halluciiaations (Falret, Of. cit., p. 281 ; Buchez and De Castebiau in the 
 French debates of 1855-6) ; and the odder, inasmuch as not only may hallucinations 
 be voluntary, but the mental pictures and memories, from which they are to be 
 distinguished, are often of course involuntary. 
 
 3 The Duality of the Mind, p. 124. 
 
 * See also Cardan, De Varictate Rerttm (Basle, 1557) p. 314, who says he has always 
 been shy of mentioning the pecuharity — " Cum volo, video quse volo, oculis, non vi 
 mentis." Kahlbaum {Op. cit., p. 33), and Maisonneuve {Recherches et Observations 
 sur VEpilepsie, Paris, 1803, p. 295), give each an instance ; and Sir H. HoUand 
 {Chapters on Mental Physiology, p. 47) says that he has met with several cases. (See 
 also a case mentioned by Dr. Abercrombie's {Inquiries Concerning the Intellectual 
 Powers, 1838, p. 363). One of the seers of " Faces in the Dark " reported that he 
 could produce the vision of the spangles and sheep at will. His case differs, however, 
 
Chap. X] HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH 305 
 
 of persistent dream-images mentioned in the last chapter, my informant, 
 Lieutenant-Colonel Hartley, of Hartley, near Dartford, remarks, " I can 
 always produce this phenomenon, if I know that I am dreaming, by 
 opening my eyes, which wakes me, but the dream-image persists." I 
 confess that I should have been tempted to regard the voluntary cases 
 as conclusive evidence of central initiation, had I not found so high an 
 authority as Professor Ball explicitly claiming them as hallucinations pro- 
 voked by an " abnormal sensation."^ He does not tell us what the ab- 
 normal sensation is, or what causes it. He contents himself with pointing 
 out that hallucinations are very like dreams ; that some dreams are (and, 
 therefore, apparently, all dreams must be) provoked by external stimula- 
 tion — say a knock at the door ; and that we can sometimes direct the 
 course of a dream at will : ergo, it is easy to see how some people may 
 start a hallucination at will. It would be more to the purpose if he would 
 introduce us to a dreamer who can designedly start a prearranged dream 
 by knocking at his own door. 
 
 § 6. There is only one other point, in relation to the question of origin, 
 that needs special attention ; and that concerns hallucinations of what 
 may be called the lowest or most rudimentary grade. There is a class of 
 experience which all the writers who describe it^ agree to treat as a quite 
 unique type, and of which frequent examples have been observed among 
 religious mystics, and persons who believe themselves to be in direct 
 communication with spiritual guides. They describe a voice which is 
 yet soundless, which utters the " language of the soul " inside them, and 
 which they hear by means of a " sixth sense," and without any apparent 
 participation of the ear. " I should hear the voice just as well if I were 
 stone deaf," such a person will say; "my ear has nothing to do with 
 it."^ Owing to the absence of a definable sensory quality, Baillarger 
 distinguished this class as psychic''' hallucinations, in opposition to psycho- 
 sensorial ; and M. Binet himself, who insists on an external or peripheral 
 basis for all other hallucinations, is inclined to treat these as exceptional, 
 and to grant them an origin from within. As one who holds that that is 
 
 from those given iii the text. For, m the fir,st place, his vision was one of old standing ; 
 and, in the second place, his retina must have been pretty constantly in the abnormal 
 state. I should thus ascribe the phenomenon to a concentration of attention on 
 actual visual sensations, which fell by habit into the familiar lines. It would be 
 interesting to know whether, after the spangles had appeared, it was possible to 
 clieck their development into sheep. 
 
 ^ Op. cit., p. 122. This error (as it seems to me) depends on what has become a 
 very common misreading of the term " psycho-sensorial." The theory so designated 
 ie often described as " theorie mixte '' — the " mixture " being of the " imagination " 
 and of some prior " abnormal sensation," v/hich sets the imagination to work. But 
 hallucinations (as we have seen) are j^sycho-sensorial in virtue not of their antecedents 
 but of their content — because they are things actually seen and actually heard. The 
 " sensorial " element in them is not the incentive or the raw material of the abnormal 
 activity, but its product. 
 
 ^ I find that I must except Dr. Dagonet {Op. cit., p. 92) ; who, however, is cer- 
 tainly wrong in regarding the phenomena in qiiestion as necessarily indicative of 
 insanity. 
 
 * Koppe, Of. cit., p. 34. 
 
 * The term must, of course, not be confounded with our special sense of the word 
 " psychical." explained on p. 4, note. 
 
3o6 HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH [Chap. X 
 
 equally the origin of a large number of the undoubted psycho-sensorial 
 hallucinations, I cannot recognise this exception ; and to me the class in 
 question is of interest, not as distinguished from the psycho-sensorial 
 family, but as a true species of that genus, presenting the sensorial element 
 reduced to its very lowest terms. I regard it as the first stage of a gradu- 
 ated series — the embryonic instance of the investiture of an image or 
 representation with a sensory or presentative character. In proportion 
 as the sensorial element in hallucination is attenuated and dim, or full 
 and distinct, will the perception appear internal or external ; and these 
 cases are simply the most internal sort, between which and the most 
 external sort there exists various degrees of partial externalisation. This 
 view has surely everything to recommend it. We can but take the per- 
 ceiver's own account — that he has a distinct impression of words ; and 
 that this impression has an actuality which clearly separates it from the 
 mere image or memory of words. How can this separation be conceived, 
 except by recognising the presence of a genuine, though faint, sensorial 
 element ? ^ The question is of importance to my argument ; for to admit 
 a genuine sensory element in the most " internal " species of hallucination 
 — which all agree to be centrally initiated — will practically be to admit a 
 similar initiation for other psycho-sensorial hallucinations. 
 
 The Rev. P. H. Newnham, of Maker Vicarage, Devonport, already so 
 often mentioned, has supplied me with some examples which are emi- 
 nently in point. He has had on several occasions " psychic " hallucina- 
 tions in the ordinary sense — an impression of words which " seem to be 
 formed and spoken within the chest." But he has also experienced and 
 clearly distinguished another t^^pe of hallucination — a soundless voice, 
 which yet seems to speak into his right ear (he is deaf of the left ear), and 
 which thus produces the sense of externality, though not of actual sound. 
 We must surely recognise this as the stage just above that of " psychic " 
 hallucination.'' And we meet with exactly parallel degrees of visual 
 
 ^ Of what exactly this element may consist is another question. Dr. Max Simon 
 (in the Lyon Medical, vol. xxxv., pp. 435, 486) has made the suggestion that what is 
 felt is a muscular impulse to form the words, rather than the sound of them — an 
 impulse exhibited in its extreme form in the irrepressible continuous vociferation of 
 mania ; and on this account he even refuses to regard the experience as hallucination 
 at all. It is quite possible that the constitution of the phantasmal words may be a 
 complex one, and may include an embryonic sense of muscular impulse. But it 
 seems certain that the patient's sensation is of somethmg other and more than this. 
 For him the words are not suggested or initiated, but actually and completely im- 
 pressed. The impression is not recognised as impulse any more than as sound ; but 
 it is an impression of objective reality. Here, then, we surely trace the characteristic 
 hallucinatory element. The close connection between the auditory and speech centres 
 is well illustrated in the following case of undoubted hallucination, recorded by 
 Holland {Medical Notes and Reflections, 1840, p. 232). A slight concussion of the 
 brain having produced a temporary inability to find the light words and to speak 
 coherently, the patient was some days later amused by hearmg, as it seemed close 
 to his ear, a dialogue in which the phrases exhibited precisely similar defects. (See 
 Dr. A. Pick's remarks in the Prager Medicinische Wochenschrift for Oct. 31, 1883.) 
 
 ^ The most interesting case known to me of the speaking " within the chest " 
 forms another instructive link, since the internal voice is expressly described as 
 audible, and as producing a strong impression of a second person's presence. A 
 Yorkshire vicar, whose name I may mention but not print, writes to me : — 
 
 " In the autumn of the year 1858, 1 was staying at Invercargill, the most southern 
 part of New Zealand. There was onlj' one hotel there in those days, kept by a Dane. 
 
Chap. X] HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH 307 
 
 externalisation. I have received several accounts from persons who pro- 
 fess to see with the " spiritual eye," and whose language betrays the 
 struggle to describe something that is indescribable — seeing that is not 
 seeing, a perception of objects which yet are not perceived as in the ex- 
 ternal world. And just higher in the scale we have the stage of Blake's 
 visionary experiences. He constantly saw slightly objectified figures with 
 which he was on such familiar terms as to take their likenesses ; but on 
 only one occasion in his life did he see a " ghost " — i.e., have a completely 
 
 There was no village of any kind ; the place was as wild as could be. When I had 
 been about two days at this inn, I heard myself addressed by name, and found that 
 the speaker was one of the sailors who had worked the vessel in which I had sailed 
 from England to New Zealand. He was a man I knew well, because he was on one 
 occasion put in irons for mutinous language, on our passage, and I had often spoken 
 with him both before and since that event. When the ship reached the Heads, as 
 the entrance to Port Chalmers is called, this man, with five or six others of the crew 
 deserted, taking the ship's wh?vle-boat in the darkness of the night, and leaving it 
 on the beach. 
 
 " In the evening I went into the large kitchen of the hotel, where this man and 
 several others were sitting round the fire, smoking and drinking. The landlord waB 
 there, and we were aU very friendly together. I found that three or four of the men 
 were also some of the men who had deserted, though I did not remember them at 
 first. They told me they were going in the morning to the Island of Ruapuke, where 
 there was a missionary, as one of the party wished to be married, and there was no 
 mmister on the mainland in that neighbourhood. I said I should rather like to see 
 the mission station, and they said they meant to stay there a day or two before 
 returning, as there were a great many v/ild boars in the island, and would have some 
 hunting, sleeping in their boat at night. They told me they had plenty of provisions 
 — meat, fish, bread, and so on, besides beer and spirits, and one or two bottles of 
 champagne for the weddmg breakfast. The}?- said it v/ould be necessary to start 
 about 4, as it was high water on the bar about 5, and the bar was a very shaAlow one 
 at the pomt they desired to cross it. They were all most eager for me to join them, 
 and I had thoroughly entered into the spirit of the thing, a^nd promised to go if they 
 would call me. I remember rising up to go to bed, and saying, ' Well, as I shall have 
 to be up before 4, I won't sit up any longer.' It was then about II. They said they 
 were all going to ' turn in ' directly, and would rouse me up, never fear ; ' Don't 
 you be afraid, we won't go without you,' or words to that effect. 
 
 " I left them with the fullest intention of gomg with them I ever had of doing 
 anything in my life. The thing was settled. That was why I was going to bed, 
 otherwise I should have stayed another hour at least. I had no candle on the way, but 
 usually struck a match when I reached the bedroom, and lit the candle in the room. 
 When I left the kitchen I walked through a good-sized room, or second kitchen. 
 and uato the front part of the inn, and came to the staircase. I had got up about 
 four or five stairs, when someone or somethmg said, ' Don't go ivith those men.' There 
 was certainly no one on the stairs, and I stood still and said, ' Why not ? ' The 
 voice, which seemed as if some other person spoke audibly inside my chest (not to the 
 ear), said in a low tone, but v/ith commanding emphasis, ' You are not to go.' 'But,' 
 said I, ' I have promised to go.' The answer came again, or rather I should say the 
 warnuig, ' You are not to go.' ' How can I help it ? ' I expostulated, ' they will call 
 me up.' Then most distinctly and emphatically the same internal voice, which was 
 no part of my own consciousness, said, ' You must bolt your door.' All this time I had 
 stood still on the staircase. I did not even remember there was a bolt to the door, 
 for I recollect just for a moment thiaking I must and would go, and then such a strange 
 feeling of mysterious peril that I wondered how I should secure the door in case 
 there was no lock or bolt. On reaching the room I lit the candle, and felt very queer, 
 as if some supernatural presence was very near me. There was a strong common 
 iron bolt to the door, I discovered on examination. As a proof that there had been 
 no mere revulsion of feeling, I maj^ mention that even now I hesitated whether to 
 secure the door or not, so anxious was I to go, and so acciTstomed in those days (I 
 was only 19 years old) to doing my own will at all hazards. At the very last moment 
 
3o8 HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH [Chap. X 
 
 objectified hallucination — which so terrified him that he rushed out of 
 the house. ^ 
 
 In the same connection, it is of interest to observe that below even the 
 lowest stage of sensory hallucination there is a type of delusion which may 
 take a very distinct form, and which looks like potential hallucination — 
 namely, the sense of a presence, felt not merely in the general way which 
 probably every one has experienced, but as the presence of a particular 
 person. It is well exemplified in the following account, from Mr. W. de V. 
 Wade, of The Downs, Dunmow : — 
 
 " About 4 years ago I awoke about 2 o'clock in the morning, with a 
 curious feeling that a great friend of mine, who is in India, was in my 
 room. I do not think I had been dreaming about him. I felt an irre- 
 sistible impulse to call out his name, and, although I was wide awake, 
 it took me some moments to realise that he could not be in the room. It 
 was quite dark, and as soon as I had satisfied myself that it was merel)'- a 
 delusion, I went off to sleep again. Some time ia 1882, I was thinking 
 about my brother, who is in America, before I went to sleep. In the 
 middle of the night I suddenly woke up, with the feeling that he was in 
 the room and had spoken to me. I actually listened for a second or two, 
 in the anticipation that he would speak again. Hearing" nothing, I con- 
 trolled a great inclination to call out his name, and then, after arguing 
 to myself that it must be all nonsense, I went to sleep." 
 
 Another of my correspondents has had a similar impression with re- 
 spect to a sister. " On one or two occasions the feeling has been so strong 
 that I have got up and left the room."" The cloie connection between a 
 vivid sense of presence and actual hallucination is further shown by 
 examples where the one develops into the other. Thus, Mr. Joseph 
 Kirk, of the Audit Office, Royal Arsenal, Woolwich, informs me that a 
 niece of his had one night an overwhelming sense of an unseen visitant, 
 which lasted some time before it culminated in a clear auditory impres- 
 
 (it was quite a 'toss up' which it should be) I bolted the door and got into bed. A 
 great calm succeeded the past agitation, and I soon fell asleep. 
 
 " The next thing I heard was about 3 in the mornmg (I suppose) a hammering at 
 the door, as I had expected. I was wide awake, but gave no reply. Then I heaixi 
 voices, and the door violently shaken and kicked at. I did not speak, for I knew 1 
 should have been over persuaded if I had called out. I did not mean to go. At last, 
 after a thundering noise, I heard them cursing and swearing, as well as shouting. 
 But I lay still as a mouse. So at last they gave it up and went away. I lay awake 
 some little time wondering whether, after all, I had not been foolish, and then fell 
 into a sound sleep. 
 
 "About 9 o'clock I went down into the breakfast-room, where a military gentleman, 
 a captain or a colonel, was at his breakfast. As I entered the room, he said, ' Have you 
 heard what has happened ? ' ' No,' said I, ' I am just down.' ' Whj',' he said, ' it 
 seems that a party left this hotel this morning for Ruapuke, and their boat has been 
 capsized on the bar, and they are every one of them droivned.' I said, ' Why, I was to 
 have gone with them, and very nearly did.' ' Then,' said he, ' j'ou've had a lucky 
 escape.' I told him I had had a kind of warning not to go, and had bolted my door, 
 &c. ; but I did not tell him all the details. 
 
 " Two or three of the men's bodies were washed up on the beach that day, and 
 the rest in a few days more. Not one of them was saved, and if I had been with 
 them I must have perished without a doubt." 
 
 ^ For further examples of different degrees of externalisation, see Chap, xiv., § I. 
 
 ^ [For an apparently telepathic instances, see No. 692, pp. 175-7.] 
 
Chap. X] HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH 309 
 
 sion, the words, " I must go now — good night." Another informant — a 
 lady of vigorous practical intelligence — experienced lately a similar 
 subjective conviction of a particular friend's presence (probably due to 
 the fact that she was apprehending news of this friend's death), and 
 then saw her form, " standing in a natural attitude and looking straight 
 at my face. The colour of her dress and cap, and the fashion of both, were 
 absolutely familiar to me." In such a pi^ocess as this, we seem to see the 
 central origin absolutely laid bare. 
 
 § 7. The general conclusion from the foregoing paragraphs is plain — 
 that hallucinations of the senses may be spontaneously initiated by the 
 brain ; that they are often a pure projection of the brain from within 
 outwards. The hjrpnotic " subject " will smack his lips over the sweet- 
 ness of sugar when there is nothing in his mouth — will sniff with delight 
 at a piece of wood when told it is a rose. When the brain does for sight 
 and hearing what it there does for taste and smell, we have a percept 
 which differs from an ordinary external percept only in lacking the objec- 
 tive basis which it suggests. And looldng back from this point, we can 
 completely account for the fact noticed in the preceding chapter, that 
 hallucinations occur with disproportionate frequency to people who are 
 in bed. For it is only natural that images should assum.e the unwonted 
 vividness of sensations especially at those moments when the external 
 organs of sense are not occupied \vith other sensations. We know that the 
 sort of day-dream which comes nearest to hallucinations is favoured by 
 repose of the sense-organs ; that when we want to call up the vivid image 
 of a scene, to make it as real — as sensorial — as possible, w^e close our eyes. 
 One step farther, and we realise the complete continuity of the waking 
 and the sleeping phenomena. Dreams are by far the most familiar in- 
 stances of the projection by the mind of images that are mistaken for 
 realities : indeed, it is just because they are so familiar, and waking 
 hallucinations comparatively so rare, that there is a danger of over- 
 looking the psychological identity of the two classes. We might call 
 dreams the normal form of hallucination, or waking hallucinations the 
 pathological form of dreaming ; and we might present the waking-dreams 
 of hashish-poisoning and of starvation ^ as a sort of intermediate link. 
 The normal dream disappears when sleep departs ; having been able to 
 impose its images as realities only because in sleep our sensory faculties 
 are to a great extent benumbed, and images cannot therefore be compared 
 with actual presentations. Thus the normal dream cannot survive the 
 corrective which the contact of the waking-senses with the external world 
 supplies ; it fades like a candle at sunrise ; and its images, if they survive, 
 survi\'e as images and nothing m.ore, memories of a vanished world. The 
 hallucination, or pathological dream, on the other hand, does not require 
 to be thus guarded from comparison with real presentations ; its 
 " images ' ' are able to resist the normal corrective, for they are often as 
 fully charged with sensory quality as the external realities which compete 
 with them. 
 
 ^ See the interesting case of Mr. Everts, in Scribjier's Magazine for Nov., 1871. 
 Dagonet considers that fasting, meditation, and solitude favour hallucinations by 
 " diminishing the impressionability of the senses " to external stimuli. (Op. ct'<., p. 93.) 
 
310 HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH [Chap. X 
 
 § 8. I may now proceed to an altogether different question — namely, 
 at what part or parts of the brain the constructive process takes place, and 
 in what it can be conceived to consist. The distinction that has so long 
 occupied us, between central and peripheral initiation, may henceforth 
 be dismissed ; for wherever initiated, hallucinations are assuredlj^ con- 
 structed by the brain from its own resources. An initiating stimulus may 
 probably come from any point on the line from the external organ to the 
 central terminus, along which a nervous current passes in our normal per- 
 ception of objects. But that stimulus will clearly not determine what the 
 imaginary object shall be, or invest it with any of its qualities : it will 
 merely set the constructive machinery in motion ; and the same stimulus 
 — the same inflammation of the eye or ear — may set the macliinery in 
 motion a hundred times, and each time evoke a different hallucination. 
 Where then, and what, is this constructive machinery ? It would be out 
 of place here to attempt any minute account of the various theories, 
 which have for the most part rested on anatomical observation ; and 
 the more so, that their details are still sub judice. But in a more general 
 way the problem can be stated, and even, I think, to some extent deter- 
 mined. 
 
 There can be no doubt that certain sensory centres are connected in a 
 special way with hallucinations. This follows, as soon as the full sensory 
 character of the phenomena is recognised ; for that character can only 
 be the psychical expression of physical changes at the " sensory centres " 
 — the spots where (in the ordinary crude but convenient language) im- 
 pressions are transformed into sensations. As to the exact locality of 
 these spots, there is a conflict of views which may be to some extent 
 reconciled if we regard the process as taking place in several stages. Some 
 (Luys, Ritti, Fournie) believe the principal scene of action to be the large 
 midway masses called the optic thalami ; others (Schroder van der Kolk, 
 Meynert, Kahlbaum, Kandinsky) would place it lower down — the centre 
 for vision, for instance, in the corpora quadrigemina ; while others again 
 (Hitzig, Ferrier, Tamburini) locate it higher up, in the cortex itself. But 
 the authorities are generally agreed in connecting the several forms of 
 sense with several limited areas, distinct from the larger tra<:ts associated 
 with the most highly developed phenomena of intelligence. 
 
 A diagram may make the relation of the parts clearer. 
 
 Let A represent the retina of the eye, which in itself has no more 
 power of seeing than a mirror has. Let B represent the group of cells 
 in the brain which constitutes the sensory centre — say the ' ' visual- 
 ising centre" — and which is excited into activity whenever sight ^ 
 takes place. And let C represent the cortical or exterior substance | 
 of the hemispheres of the brain, part of which is excited into 1 
 activity whenever any of the higher psychical faculties — intelli- 
 gent perception, imagination, comparison, memory, volition — are 
 called into play. A is connected with B by the fibres of the optic 
 nerve, and B is connected with C by other nerve-fibres. Now 
 any disturbance of the cells at B which reaches a certain intensity ''^ 
 will be accompanied by the sensation of sight ; and when this disturbance 
 is propagated onwards in the natural course from B to C, this sensation 
 will develop into a complete percept — an object for the mind — which can 
 
Chap. X] HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH 3" 
 
 be reflected on, compared with other objects, and remembered. But 
 the indispensable event — the disturbance or discharge at B — may itself 
 originate in several different ways. It may be excited (i) normally, from 
 A, by the stimulus of external rays of light, which makes us see surround- 
 ing objects ; (2) accidentally, from A, by the stimulus of a blow on 
 the eye, which makes us see sparks ; (3) pathologically, or by morbid 
 irritation at A, or on the line of nerve A B ; and (4) pathologically or 
 abnormally, but spontaneously, at B itself. 
 
 Now for one view of the construction of hallucinations these data are 
 sufficient. We have only to suppose that in cases (3) and (4) the agitation 
 at the sensory centre falls readily into certain lines and combinations ; so 
 as not only to produce a large variety of sensations — colours, if it be the 
 visual centre, sounds, if it be the auditory one — but to arrange these 
 elements in various definite groups. Everything will now proceed pre- 
 cisely as if these effects had been due to the presence of a real object. The 
 excitation will pursue its ordinary upward course to the highest parts of 
 the brain, and will lead to intelligent perception of the sensory group as 
 an object ; while, in the most complete or " external " form of hallucina- 
 tions, it is possible that by yet a further process a refluent current passes 
 downwards to the external organ, ^ to which the perception is referred, 
 just as though its object were really acting on the eye or ear from outside. 
 There then is the full-fledged hallucination ; and its creative machinery, 
 according to this view, lies wholly in the sensory centre. 
 
 But there is another view. I have noted four ways in which the 
 machinery may be set in motion ; but there is a fifth possible way. The 
 excitation may come downwards from C — from the seats of ideation and 
 memory. And clearly this sort of excitation will have a dominance of its 
 own. It will have its own psychical counterpart — an idea or a memory ; 
 and when it sets the sensory machinery in motion, that machinery will not 
 now produce or combine a group of sensations determined by its own 
 
 ^ Krafft-Ebing, Op. cit., p. 11 ; Despine, Etude Scientifique sur le Somnambulisme, 
 p. 328 ; Tamburini in the Revue Scientifique, 1881, p. 139 ; Wundt, Op. cit., vol. ii., 
 p. 356. This point, however, can hardly be said to be established. The mere sub- 
 jective fact of the reference to the external organ would not prove (as Tamburini 
 aeems to assume) that the organ had been actually excited by a refluent current. 
 Nor (for the reason given on p. 292) can a proof be found in the fact that pressure 
 on the side of one eyeball doubles the phantom — a result which must be attributed 
 either to the doubling of some point de repere, or to the association of the sense of 
 lateral pressure with the doubling of real objects. Nor does the fact that " hypnagogic 
 illusions," hallucinations which consist in the surviving of dream-images into waking 
 moments, and hypnotic hallucinations, can give rise to after-images (as noted by 
 H. Meyer, Gruithuisen, and MM. Binet and Fere, respectively), imply more than the 
 brief continuance of excitation at the central cells. A stronger case, at first sight, 
 is that described by Dr. Pick, of Prague, where only the upper halves of imaginary 
 figures were seen with the right eye ; and where it was ascertained that the field of 
 vision was defective over nearly the whole of the upper half of the right retina, to 
 which, of course, the lower half of the figure would have corresponded, but in which 
 the ophthalmoscope revealed no abnormality. But even this is not conclusive as to 
 a refluent current ; for Dr. Pick may be right in supposing that some lesion of the 
 nerve-fibres connected with this portion of the retina had led to functional inactivity 
 of the corresponding part of the centre itseK. I may add, for what it is worth, an 
 observation of Sir J. F. W. Herschel on his own hallucinations seen in the dark, that 
 " the forms were not modified by slight pressure [of the eye], but their degree of 
 visibility was much and capriciously varied by that cause." 
 
312 HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH [Chap. X 
 
 activity ; but will merely embody, or as we might say execute, the idea 
 or memory imposed on it. Here, then, the only macliinery which is in any 
 sense constructive is situated in the higher ideational tracts. But as long 
 as the nervous activity is confined to the ideational tracts, though there 
 is construction, there is no hallucination. That word is never used to 
 describe the mere image or memory of an object ; and in serving as a 
 basis to such an image or memory, however vivid, the cells at C are merely 
 performing their normal functions. It is only when the activity escapes 
 downwards, with such force as strongly to stimulate the cells at the lower 
 centre, that sensation floods the image, and v/e get the delusive percept 
 or hallucination. The force of this downward current may exhibit all 
 degrees. It is probable that even for the barest idea or memory of an 
 object there is some slight downward escape, causing a slight reverberation 
 at B ; and where, as in rare morbid cases, ^ the escape is wholly barred, 
 all power of calling up visiial images is lost. With every increase in the 
 force of the escape, there will be a rise of sensory quality, and a nearer 
 approach to absolute hallucination ; and every stage will thus be ac- 
 counted for, from the picture " in the mind's eye " to the phantom com- 
 pletely externalised in space. On this view, the provenance of the phe- 
 nomenon clearly cannot be assigned to a single locality : the hallucination 
 is constructed at one place, but it onl^^ becomes hallucination at another. 
 We do not dispute whether a photograph comes into existence in the 
 camera or in the developing-room. 
 
 § 9. Here, then, are the two possibilities : (i) that hallucinations are 
 produced by an independent activity of the specific sensory cells — the 
 sensations which arise there l^eing perceived as objects when the nervous 
 current passes upwards to the higher parts of the brain ; (2) that the part 
 played by the specific sensory cells is only a response to what may be 
 called ideational excitation, propagated downwards from the higher tracts 
 where the image has been formed. 
 
 In attempting to decide between these possibilities, not much assist- 
 ance is to be had from direct pathological and physiological observations. 
 These have been mainly directed to an end rather the converse of mine — ■ 
 to utilising the facts of hallucination for fixing the locality of the centres, 
 by inspection of the brains of persons who have been in life markedly 
 hallucinated ; and even so not very successful!}^ ; for cerebral pathology, 
 as Bail trenchantly remarks, has a way of lending itself to the demonstra- 
 tion of whatever one wants. ^ We are thus thrown back on less direct 
 
 ^ In the Archives de Neurologic, vol. vi., p. 352, there is cited " un cas de suppres- 
 sion brusque et isolee de la vision mentale des signes et des objets," where the sup- 
 pression extended to dreams. " Je reve seulement paroles, tandis que jo possedaia 
 auparavant dans mes revers la perception visuelle." 
 
 * Lesions rarely confine themselves neatly to specific areas. We fuid Dr. Luj's, 
 the chief advocate of the optic thalami as the primary seat of hallucinations, admitting 
 the constant spread of lesions from the thalami to the cortex (Gazette des Hopitaux, 
 Dec., 1880, p. 46) ; and Dr. W. J. Mickle [Journal of Mental Science, Oct., 1881, 
 p. 382) considers — as the result of a number of very careful necropsiej — that in caset; 
 of hallucination " thalamic disease plays a less important part than cortical." But, 
 on the other hand, he did not find that the lesions were definitely associated with the 
 spots on the cortex which Fcrrier and the advocates of restricted cortical localisation 
 
Chap. X] HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH 313 
 
 arguments, derived from the nature of the hallucinations themselves. And, 
 I think, the mistake has again been in imagining that one or other of 
 two alternatives must be exclusively adopted — that either the lower or 
 the higher origin of hallucinations is the universal one. All, I think, that 
 can be fairly said is that, while the first mode of origin is a probable one for 
 some cases, the second mode is a certain one for others. 
 
 For simple and recurrent forms of hallucination, much may be said in 
 fa^'our of the lower origin. It is in accordance with all that we know or 
 conjecture as to nerve-tissue, that certain cell-modifications and radia- 
 tions of discharge would be rendered easy by exercise ; and thus the 
 changes to which any morbid excitement gives rise might naturally be 
 the same as have often before been brought about by normal stimulation 
 from the retina or the ear. The elements would fall readily, so to speak, 
 into the accustomed pattern. An object which has been frequently or 
 recentl}^ before the eyes, a word or phrase that has been perpetually in 
 the ear — these may certainly be held capable of leaving organic traces of 
 their presence, and so of establishing a sort of lower memory ; as 
 markedly shown, for instance, in cases where uneducated persons have in 
 delirium recited passages of some strange language, of which the sound 
 but not the sense has at some past time been familiar to them. That this 
 lower memory should act automatically seems natural enough when we 
 remember how large a part even of the higher memory is also automatic : 
 an unsought word, suddenly reverberating in the sensorium, is on a par 
 with the images that emerge into consciousness without our being able to 
 connect them with our previous train of ideas. Now it is remarkable how 
 large a number of hallucinations are of this primitive type. I mentioned 
 above that, among the sane, the commonest of all cases is to hear the name 
 called ; and even with the insane, the vocabulary of the imaginary voices 
 often consists of only a few words, usually threatening or abusive, but 
 
 mark out as the visual and the auditory centres ; while lesions at these spots — the 
 angular gyrus and the first temporo-spenoidal convolution — seem to be found in 
 oases where no hallucination has been observed. {Journal of Mental Science, Oct., 
 1881, p. 381, and Jan., 1882, p. 29.) This want of correspondence will seem less 
 surprising, if we remember that in the vast number of casual hallucinations nothmg 
 that could be called a lesion exists ; that for the delusions of sleep, of the delirium 
 of fever, of fasting, of the early stages at any rate of hashish and opium-eating, 
 only the general phj'siological explanation can be given that the}^ are due to some 
 change m the constitution or distribution of the blood ; and also that the more 
 persistent hallucinations of the insane belong, as a rule, to the earlier period of 
 irritation , rather than to the later one when marked lesion has supervened, and dementia 
 is creeping on. Even if we take subsequent cortical lesion as a sign that the weak 
 spot existed from the first in the highest part of the brain, this would be no proof 
 that the specific sensory centre is cortical. If lesions are not bound to be locally 
 restricted, much less are irritations ; and there is nothing to refute the supposition 
 above made, that, when the hallucmation occurs, a current has passed downwards to 
 the lower centre — the mischief in the cortex having been primarily an excitant of 
 ideational activities only, and the hallucination being due (as Dr. Mickle well expresses 
 it) to " a tumultuous disorderly reaction of disturbed ideational centres upon sen- 
 sorial." The same may be said of the artificial irritation of the " cortical centres " 
 during life. Ferrier regards the movements which result when a,u electrical stimulus 
 is applied to these areas, as an indication that visual or auditory sensations {i.e., 
 hallucinations) have been evoked. We may quite accept this interpretation, but still 
 suppose that the primary seat of the sensation was not the spot where the stimulus 
 was applied, but a lower centre on the path along which the irritation passed. 
 
314 HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH [Chap. X 
 
 sometimes quite neutral in character. ^ So of optical hallucinations. 
 With the sane, a large number consist in the casual vision — an after- 
 image,'^ as we might say — of a near relative or familiar associate. A 
 friend, who has had considerable experience of the persistence of a dream- 
 image into the first few moments of waking, tells me that " sometimes 
 these images return during the day, or continue appearing, always sud- 
 denly, for several days after." The Rev. Robertson Wilson, writing from 
 the United Presbyterian Manse, Strath Devon House, Dollar, tells me 
 that at a time when he was in disordered health owing to overwork, he 
 used to take long excursions, and especially interested himself in the in- 
 scriptions in country churchyards. 
 
 " One day, after having spent a considerable time in inspecting a 
 village churchyard, what was my horror and consternation to find, on 
 leaving it, that wherever my eyes rested I could descry nothing but monu- 
 mental inscriptions. The dust on the roadside somehow seemed to form 
 itself into letters. The macadamised highway seemed written all over 
 with mourning, lamentation, and woe : and even when I turned my gaze 
 to the stone dykes on either side of the way, it was only to find that, by 
 some subtle chemistry of my brain, the weather-stains and cracks shaped 
 themselves into words which I could plainly decipher, and found to be of 
 the same nature as those which I had recently been reading in the church- 
 yard. Every time that autumn and winter that I paid a visit to a church- 
 yard, the experience recurred ; and on more than one occasion also without 
 that exciting cause." 
 
 The Rev. G. Lyon Turner, Professor of Philosophy at the Lancashire 
 Independent College, Manchester, tells me that he saw one night siis- 
 pended from the ceiling of the room, which he knew to be plain, 
 
 " A large chandelier with some lo scroll-shaped branches, and the jets 
 shining brightly through the ground-glass globes at the end of each. I at 
 once recognised the chandelier as a duplicate of the chandelier which hung 
 in the college chapel connected with the Countess of Huntingdon's college 
 at Cheshunt, where I received my training for the ministry. I moved my 
 head, to see whether the phantom moved too. But no, it remained fixed ; 
 and the objects behind and beyond it became more or less completely 
 visible as I moved, exactly as would have been the case had it been a real 
 chandelier." Mr. Turner woke his wife, who naturallj^ saw nothing. 
 
 Another correspondent saw a spectral figure enter his room and stand 
 at the foot of his bed. " Of course I put my head under the bed-clothes, 
 and yet I saw it." It seems so unlikely that the imagination would attract 
 its visitor " under the bed-clothes," that one prefers to suppose a me- 
 chanical continuance of reverberation at the lower centre ; and the more 
 so that the spectre was a sort of after-image, based on the memory of a 
 picture. More persistent cases are still frequently of a single object. I 
 
 ' On this subject see Dr. V. Parant in the Ann. 31 edico- psych., 6th series, vol. vii., 
 p. 384 ; Kahlbaura, Op. cit., p. 5 ; and Kraepelin's paper, " Ueber Trugwahrneh- 
 mungen,"in the Vierteljahrschrift fur Wissenschaftliche Philosophie for 1881, p. 225. 
 These embryonic hallucinations often develop into more complex form ; Ball, Op. cit., 
 p. 67. 
 
 - This is a convenient description ; but it must not be held to imply any retinal 
 affection, of the sorfc that Hibbert, Terrier, and Brewster supposed. See p. 292, and 
 p. 311,ucte. 
 
Chap. X] HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH 315 
 
 have mentioned the doctor and the black cow, and the headless man at 
 the bottom of the garden ; similarly a lad5^ when in bad health, always 
 saw a cat on the staircase ; and among the insane, a single imaginary 
 attendant is tolerably common.^ Wherever such simple cases are not 
 connected with any special delire or any fixed set of ideas, they may, I 
 think, be fairly (though of course not certainly) attributed to an activity 
 following the lines of certain established tracts in the sensorium. We 
 might compare this locality to a kaleidoscope, which when shaken is 
 capable of turning out a certain limited number of combinations. 
 
 On the other hand, hallucinations produced at the will of the per- 
 cipient must first take shape above the sensory centres. For it is indis- 
 putable that the idea of the object to be projected — the picture, face, 
 sentence, or whatever it may be — must precede its sensory embodiment 
 as a thing actually seen or heard ; and the idea, as well as the volition, 
 is an affair of the higher tracts. And apart from these rare voluntary 
 specimens, the astonishing variety and complexity of more common cases 
 — whether visual appearances or verbal sequences — seem absolutely to 
 drive us to a higher seat of manufacture ; for they demand a countless 
 store of elements, and limitless powers of ideal combination. The patient 
 listens to long discourses, or holds conversations with his invisible friends ; 
 and what is heard is no echo of former phrases, but is in every way a piece 
 of new experience. So, too, the number and variety of visual hallucina- 
 tions which may occur to a single person, sometimes even within the space 
 of a few minutes, is astonishing. The physiologist Bostock, who had many 
 hallucinations at a time when he was suffering from nervous exhaustion, 
 says that he did not in a single instance see any object with which he had 
 been previously acquainted. Nicolai, who was never otherwise than 
 perfectly sane, and who eventually recovered, continually saw troops 
 of phantoms, most of them of an aspect quite new to him ; and in in- 
 sanity such a phenomenon is common enough. So, too, the seers of Faces 
 in the Dark (p. 299), who had in the course of their lives seen many thou- 
 sands of phantasmal faces, had never seen one that they recognised. 
 Mrs. Macdonald, quoted above, has only occasionally recognised a face ; 
 and another of my correspondents, who has been similarly troubled, says, 
 " The faces I have seen have always been unknown faces." Even in the 
 perfectly casual hallucinations of the sane and healthy, what is seen is less 
 commonly a mere revival of an object which the eyes have previously 
 encountered than an unrecognised person. ^ A lady of my acquaintance, 
 
 1 Blandford, Insanity and its Treatment, p. 155 ; Kahlbaum, Op. cit., p. 3 ; Binet 
 in the Revue Philosopkique for May, 1884, p. 500. 
 
 ^ The following case is of special interest ; being the most marked instance of a 
 mere revival that I have encountered; while at the same time clearly due to a train of 
 thought and memory involvtag the highest cerebral tracts. The account is from the 
 Rev. P. H. Newnham. 
 
 " One of my parishioners is an old woman, now in her 85th year. Though poor 
 and in receipt of parish relief, her education has been good. She retains her faculties 
 in almost undiminished power. She is always bright and cheerful, and I never eaw 
 any very aged person at all her equal for a wholesome common sense. I am very 
 much attached to her ; and for some years past have always sent her a little present 
 on her birthday (Jan. 5th), and have visited her either on the day itself, or as eoon 
 after it as possible. 
 
 '" This year [1885] I visited her on January Gth, and after 1 had offered the u.sual 
 
3i6 HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH [Chap. X 
 
 who has been occasionally subject to seeing figures on awakening from 
 sleep, and who tells me that the experience has had no perceptible con- 
 nection with health, says that on no single occasion has the face been a 
 known face, though the faces are often so clearly seen that, if subsequently 
 met, they would be at once recognised. Another informant, who says that 
 she can evoke figures at any time by looking intently before her, adds that 
 she " cannot tell beforehand what kind they will be, though able after a 
 minute or two to describe the features and dress to anyone that is by." 
 Here, then, we have an immense amount of high creative work — of what 
 in psychical terms we should call par excellence the work of the imagina- 
 tion ; and this is work which we have good groimds for supposing that 
 
 congratulations, she said, with a little air of injured innocence, ' It'a 2 years since you 
 came to me on my birthday,' or words to that effect. I felt quite sure she was mis- 
 taken, and told her so ; but she was confident she was right ; and I did not contest 
 the point ; but when I said good-bye, added as a last word, ' Mind, I can't believe 
 about those 2 years.' On returning home I referred to my parish books, and found 
 that her birthday in 1884 fell on Saturday, and that being unable to go down and 
 see her myself, I had sent my curate to her, with a message and our little gifts. 
 
 " On April 14th, being down in the village where she lives, she called on me in my 
 class-room, and begged me to come and see her, as she had something particular to 
 tell me. On my going to see her, she reminded me of our conversation on January 6th, 
 and of my parting words ; and said that she now knew she had ' told me a great 
 story,' and wanted to beg my forgiveness. And how she had found out her mistake 
 was as follows : — 
 
 ' ' On the night of March 24th she went to bed early, but could not sleep. This 
 was unusual with her. She lay awake over 3 hours, with no desire to sleep. She 
 could not understand it ; but lay very quiet and happy, thinking of uothmg particular. 
 All at once my late curate passed into the room, and stood at the foot of her bed. 
 (This gentleman had left me on January 8th, having obtained an appointment as 
 Naval Chaplam.) As she lay in the bed, the curtams shut off the view of the door, 
 so that she cannot say whether he entered the door or not. He stood at the foot 
 of the bed, with a little basket under his arm, and told her that I could not come 
 to see her myself, but would come as soon as I could, and meantime had sent her a 
 present, which he had in a little basket. Having delivered this message, he dis- 
 appeared. 
 
 " And then it flashed upon her memory that this was the exact reproduction of an 
 actual scene which had taken place on January 5th, 1884. Everything was the same : 
 position, manner, words, exactly as it had been on that day. And my poor old friend 
 was almost broken-hearted to think how she had forgotten, and said what was untrue 
 about me. 
 
 " I simply give the narrati\c as she told it to me. I visited her again a week 
 later and made her repeat the story. She did so without the slightest alteration of 
 facts. I cross-questioned her thoroughly as to details, the mode of entrj- of the 
 figure, the appearance of it, &c., &c. She simply said that everything was as uatuial 
 as life ; that she was wide awake ; that it was no dream or anythuag of the kind. 
 I pressed her as to the words spoken ; whether they were soundless or internally 
 spoken words ; but here again she was perfectly clear ; the words were spoken aloud, 
 just as they were in the actual occurrence. She was perfectly aware all the time 
 that it was a vision ; and never for a moment thought it either the real man, or his 
 ' ghost.' She is not in the slightest degree superstitious." 
 
 I may acid the following j)arallel though much less elaborate instance. Mr. Alfred 
 Wedgwood, of 20, Shorncliffe Road, Folkestone, describes how, having been trying 
 unsuccessfully in the course of the day to recall the French for " It does not matter," 
 he saw, just as ho was stepping into bed, a sheet of paper a foot broad between him 
 and the sheets, with WIMPORTE in large letters stretchuag all across it. He could 
 have sworn that the object was really there, and immediately told his wife of the 
 experience, as she testifies. We must, of course, attribute this hallucination to the 
 previous gropings after the word. 
 
Chap. X] HALLUCINATIONS : GENERAL SKETCH 317 
 
 the highest cortical tracts, and they alone, are capable of performing. 
 From our experience of the number and mobility of the ideas and images 
 that the mind in a normal state can summon up and combine, we know 
 that the cells of the highest cerebral areas are practically unlimited in 
 their possible groupings and lines of discharge ; but we have no right to 
 assume the same inexhaustible possibilities as existing independently in 
 any specific sensory centre — we might almost as well expect a kaleido- 
 scope to present us with an ever-fresh series of elaborate landscapes. The 
 very common implication of two or more senses must also surely be ac- 
 counted for by supposing a simultaneous excitation of the several centres 
 involved, from a common higher point ; for the difficulty, pointed out by 
 Baillarger, of referring the correspondence to simultaneous but inde- 
 pendent abnormalities of the external organs applies equally to the 
 specific centres. And over and above all this, there is the connection so 
 frequently observed between the delusions, the conceptions delirantes, of 
 the insane and their sensory hallucinations, which makes it almost im- 
 possible not to regard the latter as a particular effect of the more widely 
 diffused cerebral disturbance ; while even with sane persons of low mental 
 development, we may note in a more general way the prevalence of a 
 particular form of hallucination during the prevalence of a particular 
 superstition — as in the witch-cases above mentioned. The conclusion 
 seems to be that for many hallucinations the mode of origin can be no 
 other than the centrifugal — i.e., a process in the direction from higher to 
 lower centres.^ 
 
 § 10. I have throughout tried to express what I have called the 
 centrifugal theory in such terms that it might be accepted even by those 
 who locate the sensory centres themselves not below, but in, the cortex. 
 According to these physiologists, the whole double transformation, of 
 physical impressions into visual or auditory sensations, and of these sen- 
 sations into complete perceptions and mnemonic images, would be practi- 
 cally referred to one place. It must be admitted that this view seems at 
 times connected with the want of a due psychological distinction between 
 sensation and perception. But even supposing a specific centre of sensa- 
 tion to be thus equally the seat of psychic functions higher than sensation, 
 it would still be none the less liable to be stimulated by. parts of the cortex 
 external to itself ; and the nature of many hallucinations would still 
 indicate that they depend on this stimulation, and not on a mere spon- 
 taneous quickening of morbid activity in the centre itself. For instance, 
 a girl is violently distressed by seeing her home in flames, and for days 
 afterwards sees fire Avherever she looks." One must surely trace the 
 hallucination to the distress, and so to an " escape of current " from the 
 seat of ideas and images other than visual ones. Again, in the conditions 
 described above, where the hallucinations faithfully reflect the changes 
 
 1 The view has been maintained that this process consists merely in the removal of 
 an inhibition normally exercised on the sensory centres from above. (See, e.g., 
 Kandinsky in the Archiv filr Psychiatrie for 1881.) But this seems to ignore the 
 whole of the facts which support the theory of " ideational excitation." 
 
 * Griesinger, Op. cit., p. 99. For an auditory case, see the account, in the Lyon 
 Medical, vol. xxxv., p. 437, of a young Frenchman who was rendered insane by the 
 German invasion, and who was then haunted by the sound of guns firing. 
 
3t8 hallucinations : general sketch [Chap. X 
 
 of the whole moral and intellectual bias, the local excitement in the sen- 
 sory centre would still be traceable to an abnormally strong irradiation 
 from the regions where the highest co-ordinations take place — these 
 regions being themselves, ex hypothesi, already in a state of pathological 
 acti\'ity. The other hypothesis would be that the mere hyper-excitability 
 at the centre itself made it impossible for images to arise without getting 
 hurried on, so to speak, into sensations by the violence of the nervous 
 vibrations.^ But then, what should cause images belonging to one par- 
 ticular order of ideas — the order which happens to be diseased — to be 
 picked out for this fate in preference to any others ? The hyper-excitable 
 centre in itself, as an arena of images, could have no ground for such a 
 partial selection among the crowd of them which emerge during every 
 hour of waking life. Among the endless and multiform vibrations in- 
 volved, why should the excessive amplitude that corresponds to sensation 
 be confined to a particular set ? A reason must exist. The unique agree- 
 ment between the sensory hallucinations and the more general moral and 
 intellectual disorder must have its particular physical counterpart ; and 
 for this " a strong downward escape of current " is at any rate a suffi- 
 ciently comprehensible metaphor. 
 
 ^ This seems to be what Wundt has in view when he speaks of hallucinations as 
 originating, not in an actual irritation, but in a heightened irritability, of the sensory 
 centres {Op. cit., vol. ii., p. 357) ; and such a state may doubtless contribute to the 
 effect, even where the disturbance is plainly propagated from above. There are even 
 special cases of " ideational excitation " of which an abnormal strain or instabihty 
 at the lower place seems a more prominent condition than an abnormal pressure at 
 the higher. We might thus explain the echoing hallucmations, where a person finds 
 that what he is reading to himself repeats itself audibly — the occasion for the dis- 
 charge being here no doubt the slight reverberation which the mere idea of words 
 may be supposed to set up at the auditory centre. (See Kraepelin, Op. cit., p. 356.) 
 Very comparable are the hallucinations which present themselves only when a certain 
 amount of external stimulation is supplied. For example, a man finds an old hallucina- 
 tion of hearing recur when people are talking in his neighbourhood, though able at 
 the same time to distinguish what they are saying (Kahlbaum, Op. cit., pp. 7, 8, 27), 
 another is troubled by insulting voices at night only when the patients in adjoining 
 rooms are audiblj^ speaking or moving (Koppe, Op. cit., p. 49). And with these may 
 perhaps be classed the hallucinations, primarily due to lesions of the eye, which are 
 found to be greatly favoured by a multiplication of external impressions, as by a 
 visit to a busy citj- (Voisiu, Op. cit., p. 71). 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 TRANSIENT HALLUCINATIONS OF THE SANE: 
 AMBIGUOUS CASES 
 
 § I. We have briefly surveyed hallucinations in their more general as- 
 pects. But before concentrating our view exclusively on the peculiar 
 telepathic species, we shall do well to pause for a little at an important 
 sub-genus . to which that species belongs, but of which it forms 
 numerically only a small part — namely, transient hallucinations of the 
 sane. 
 
 These hallucinatioms, of course, like all others, are the creation of a 
 mind in an abnormal state ; but the abnormality may arise in two very 
 different ways. In the large majority of cases it is purely subjective and 
 in some sense pathologic ; and the percepts have no objective basis at all 
 outside the perceiving organism. In a comparatively small residue of 
 cases the abnormality is not pathologic or subjective, but consists (it is 
 maintained) in an impression or impulse transferred from another mind. 
 The percepts still conform perfectly to my definition of a sensory halluci- 
 nation, in lacking the objective basis which they suggest ; for that basis 
 would be the actual physical presence of some human body, with its 
 weight, its power of setting the air in vibration by the breath and vocal 
 cords, and all its other attributes. But an objective basis of another sort 
 they have — namely, the exceptional condition of the person whom they 
 recall or represent. Now, having regard to these facts of origin, we might 
 fairly expect that a careful comparison of the purely subjective and the 
 telepathic experiences would reveal a large amount of resemblance, but 
 also a certain amount of difference, between them. And in no way can 
 we better approach the telepathic or " veridical " class than by following 
 out this comparison. 
 
 The available material for the task is, unfortunately, far from abun- 
 dant ; for the purely subjective hallucinations of the sane have met with 
 singularly little attention from psychologists. Here and there a medical 
 man, or a writer of repute, has been led to make some observations by 
 finding a " subject " in himself ; a few cases of very marked abnormality, 
 where the phenomena have been recurrent and distressful, have become 
 celebrated — students of the literature get to dread the very names of 
 Nicolai and " Mrs: A." ; and the hypnotic cases have an interest of their 
 own, owing to the important place which hypnotism is fast taking in 
 mental science. But no attempt, so far as I know, has been made to 
 obtain wide statistics of perfectly casual cases — of hallucinations in which, 
 if they are still technically pathologic, the abnormality has been of the 
 slightest and most transient kind. The collection which I have formed 
 
 319 
 
320 TRANSIENT HALLUCINATIONS OF THE SANE : [Chap. XI 
 
 during the last few years, numbering more than 500 cases, is at any rate 
 large enough to support certain general conclusions. 
 
 § 2. And first, as regards the bodily and mental condition of the per- 
 cipient. Probably the common view of the hallucinations of the sane, so 
 far as they are recognised at all, is that they are in all cases due to disease 
 or morbid excitement, or at the very least to indigestion. Ask the first 
 twenty rational men you meet how they would account for a phantasmal 
 visitant if they themselves saw one : as many as ten perhaps will answer, 
 " I should conclude that I had dined or supped too well." " Lobster- 
 salad " is an explanation which I have personally heard suggested many 
 times. It may be at once noted, then, as a point of interest — one, more- 
 over, in which the casual and the telepathic classes completely agree — 
 that in not a single instance known to me has the hallucinated person, 
 according to his own account, been suffering at the time from indigestion. 
 Lobster-salad is the parent of nightmares, of massive impressions of dis- 
 comfort and horror ; not, however, as a rule, even in dreamland, of the 
 distinct and minute visualisation, and the clear-cut audition, which con- 
 stitute the more specific hallucinations of sleep ; and certainly not of 
 waking hallucinations. Nor is morbid excitement of a more general sort 
 a frequent, though it is an occasional, condition ; and the same may be 
 said of the ordinary nervous exhaustion that follows hard work. We have 
 only to recall that the commonest occasions of all for delusions of the 
 waking senses are the moments or minutes that immediately follow a 
 night's rest (p. 253). For the majority of cases, the only rule that can 
 be laid down as to the nature of the peculiar disturbance involved is a 
 negative one — that it is not observably connected with any morbid state. 
 Thus the one of my informants who has had perhaps the most interesting 
 experiences of subjective hallucinations, says, "It is when I ain at my 
 best physically, and when my mental faculties are keenly interested in 
 something, that the pictures are most frequent and vivid. They are 
 mostly quite the antipodes of my mental occupation." A gentleman 
 who has repeatedly had the hallucination of hearing his name called, 
 tells me that this has always occurred during his holidays, when he was 
 specially well and taking much exercise. And out of 489 visual and 
 auditory cases (waking and " borderland "), I find that only 24 occurred 
 to persons who were in a decidedly abnormal physical state — ill, or faint- 
 ing, or overtired, or under anaesthetics.^ Certain exceptional though 
 slight derangement there must undoubtedly be ; but the hallucination 
 itself is usually the only symptom of it ; and as little in the purely sub- 
 jective as in the telepathic class can we laj^ our finger on any special pre- 
 disposing condition. 
 
 The puzzle is the greater in that the phenomenon of waking hallucina- 
 tion in a sane and healthy subject (as the numbers to be presently given 
 will show) is a rare one — rare not merely in the sense of occurring to only 
 a small percentage of the population, but in the sense of occurring to most 
 of these only once or twice in a lifetime. One would have expected that 
 
 ^ The compatibility of sensory hallucinations, even of a very pronounced sort, 
 with sound bodily and mental health is illustrated in the passage from Abercrombie 
 referred to in note 4, p. 304. 
 
Chap. XI] AMBIGUOUS CASES 321 
 
 any state of the brain which was liable to occur at all without assignable 
 provocation, would be liable to occur repeatedly. We should account it, 
 for instance, a very odd fact if a person had had one or two extremely 
 distinct dreams in his life, and had had no other experience whatever of 
 dreaming. But we can only take the statistics as we find them. And 
 this peculiar rarity of purely subjective hallucinations of the senses at 
 any rate helps to explain a similar peculiarity in the telepathic class. 
 Our telepathic evidence will show that the hallucination which the per- 
 cipient describes is as a rule the single and unique instance in his experi- 
 ence. Now at first sight this seems strange, inasmuch as many percipients 
 have been in quite as intimate connection with other persons as with the 
 " agent " of their one phantasmal visitation ; and some of these persons 
 have died or have passed through a crisis similar to that to which we trace 
 the visitation in the one instance ; why then has it never been repeated ? 
 The only answer would seem to be that hallucinations, even when tele- 
 pathic in origin, depend further on some exceptional condition of the 
 percipient himself. And this answer can now be supported by the analogy 
 of the non-telepathic class ; where the conditions, unnoticed and in- 
 nocuous to health as they so often are, are 3-et so exceptional that they 
 may occur only once in a lifetime. 
 
 The same observation will further tend, I think, to remove a certain 
 vague prejudice which the telepathic evidence encounters in the minds 
 of persons who have never met with an instance of hallucination of axi-j 
 sort. Such persons can often hardly bring themselves to conceive that a 
 sane, healthy, waking mind can really get momentarily off the rails, and 
 can feign voices where there is silence, and figures where there is vacancy, 
 though ear and eye are both alert and discharging their normal functions. 
 Even supposing transferred impressions possible, they will say, why 
 under their influence should sound and sober senses exhibit a perfectly 
 isolated piece of eccentricity, and just for a minute, once in a lifetime, 
 fall victims to delusions such as we commonly associate with sick-beds 
 and madhouses ? This vague d priori objection will disappear when the 
 statistics of transient hallucinations are better known ; seeing that the 
 isolated piece of eccentricity does undoubtedly occur — how or why we 
 cannot say — in numbers of instances \vith which telepathy has nothing 
 whatever to do.^ 
 
 ^ This difficulty ia believing that isolated cases of distinct sensory hallucination 
 may occur to persons who are in sound bodily and mental health, was shown in some 
 of the comments which followed Dr. Jessopp's account of his own experience (" An 
 Antiquary's Ghost-story," in the Athenceum for Jan. 10th, 1880) ; for it seemed to be 
 thought that his narrative, as it stood, was incredible, and that he must have been 
 dreaming. I could parallel that case with scores of others, but select the two following 
 as of special interest. The first is from a distinguished Indian officer. 
 
 " I had been taking luncheon with some friends, and after it was over, my host 
 proposed that I and my fellow-guest should accompany him to see some alterations 
 he was making in his grounds. After we had been out some little time, looking at 
 these changes, a native servant approached me with a message from my hostess, 
 asking me to go into the house to speak to her. I at once left my friends, and accom- 
 panied the man back to the house, following him through the verandah into the room 
 where the luncheon had been laid. There he left me, and I waited for my hostess 
 to come, but no one appeared ; so after a few minutes, I called her by name, thinking 
 that she might not be aware that I had come in. Receiving no answer, after once 
 again repeating her name, I walked back into the verandah, where, on entering, I 
 Y 
 
322 TRANSIENT HALLUCINATIONS OF THE SANE : [Chap. XI 
 
 § 3. These characteristics, then — (i) the general absence of any obvious 
 predisposing cause, of any assignable abnormality of mind or body, 
 in the person affected, (2) the comparatively small number of persons 
 affected, and (3) the very frequent uniqueness of the affection in the re- 
 spective experiences of these persons — may be reckoned as distinct 
 grounds of resemblance between the purely subjective and the telepathic 
 classes. Another marked characteristic that they have in common is 
 (4) the usually very brief duration of the phantasm : both sorts of affec- 
 tion are emphatically transient hallucinations of the sane — the majority 
 of cases being almost momentary, and very few probably extending to 
 half a minute. And again (5) the disproportionate number of " border- 
 land " experiences in both classes is a fifth important common point. 
 These five heads of resemblance are those which a broad view of the 
 phenomena at once reveals. Our next step would naturally be to see if 
 more detailed resemblances exist between special groups of cases in the 
 two classes ; and every common feature that we find will of course go to 
 strengthen the conclusion that the telepathic phantasms are indeed halluci- 
 nations, and not (as some have held) quasi-material appearances. At this 
 point, however, we find ourselves confronted by a problem of considerable 
 difiiculty as well as interest, which requires to be carefully considered. 
 
 The difi&culty is this. If the characteristics of the two classes of halluci- 
 nation are to be discussed and compared, it is obviously assumed that we 
 know on inspection which cases ought to be referred to the one class, and 
 which to the other. Now, though the elements of a telepathic case have 
 been made tolerably plain, and in the main the grounds of distinction may 
 be clear enough, the attempt actually to draw a dividing line will very soon 
 show us that at present no such line can be drawn. With the discovery 
 that one person's senses can be affected by something that is happening to 
 
 had observed a durzee (or tailor) at work, and asked him where the man was who 
 came in with me. The durzee replied, ' Your Excellency, no one came with you.' 
 'But,' I said, 'the man lifted the chik' (the outside verandah blind) 'for me.' 'No, 
 your Excellency, you lifted it yourself,' the durzee answered. Much puzzled, I 
 returned to mj' friends in the grounds, exclaiming, ' Here's a good joke ' ; and then, 
 telling them what had happened, and what the durzee had said, I asked them if 
 they had not seen the servant who called for me shortly before. They both said 
 they had seen no one. ' Why, you don't mean to say I have not been in the house ? ' 
 I said. ' Oh, yes ; you were in the midst of saying something about the alterations, 
 when you suddenly stopped, and walked back to the house ; v.^e could not tell why,' 
 they both said. I was in perfect health at the time of the occurrence, and continued 
 to be so after it." 
 
 The next account is from Dr. Charles M. Smith, of Franklin, St. Mary's Parish, 
 Louisiana. He narrates that a lady of his acquaintance, Mrs. P., lost her life at Last 
 Island, in the terrible hurricane of August, 1856. " Nearty two months afterwards, 
 on my way to visit a patient in the country, I met Mr. Weeks, a brother of Mrs. P., 
 and in the buggy with him a lady so wonderfully like Mrs. P. that, but for my know- 
 ledge of her death, I would have declared it to be herself. The carriage and horses 
 used by Mr. Weeks were easily distinguished by certain well-marked peculiarities 
 from any other in the parish, and I saw these as distinctly as the occupants them- 
 selves." Dr. Smith bowed, and called Mr. Weeks by name, but no notice was taken, 
 and the buggy pas:;ed on. Returning home an hour later, he made particular inquiry, 
 and found that no persons in the least resembling those he had seen had arrived in the 
 village ; and he afterv.^ards learnt that Mr. Weeks had been at his home 30 miles 
 away at the time. " The conclusion seemed inevitable," he adds, " that the whole 
 affair was an optical delusion." 
 
Chap. XI] AMBIGUOUS CASES 323 
 
 another person at a distance, our point of view is, in fact, altered ;n rela- 
 tion to the whole subject of transient hallucinations of the sane. Ever 
 since the abandonment of the idea, once widely held, that delusions of 
 the senses were the direct and (in a manner) objective productions of the 
 devil, 1 the universal assumption has been that they are all purely sub- 
 jective phenomena — even the belief in " ghosts " having been really no 
 exception to the rule, since the believers have not regarded these as h:;llu- 
 cinations at all, but as independent entities. Now when telepathy of the 
 externalised type is admitted, the first effect, of course, is to destroy the 
 generality of the old assumption by driving it quite decisively off a certain 
 part of the field : it is involved in the new doctrine that a certain number 
 of sensory hallucinations — the majority, namely, of those which have 
 markedly corresponded to real and unforeseen events — can no longer 
 possibly be regarded as purely subjective. - But the effect does not stop 
 short here. The new vera causa, v/hich has decisively occupied one corner 
 of the field, throws, so to speak, a shadow of doubt over the rest ; for 
 while we perceive its reality, we have as yet neither probed its conditions 
 nor measured its range. I have already pointed out (p. 7 7) that the action 
 of telepathy cannot be dogmatically limited to those most conclusive 
 cases on which our evidential proof of it must depend ; and if its reality 
 in the world renders the old doctrine of the subjectivity of hallucinations 
 definitely untenable in some cases, we need not be surprised if in others 
 it renders it doubtful, and doubtful, moreover, in various degrees. Thus, 
 between the hallucinations which are clearly subjective and those which 
 are clearly telepathic, there will be a neutral region, where neither ex- 
 planation can be adopted with certainty. Now, on all accounts it is 
 important that this neutral region should be recognised and defined. It 
 is important theoretically, because in time we may learn more of the 
 conditions of the phenomena, and may be able to assign them with confi- 
 dence to this class or that ; but even more is it important evidentially, 
 because, till the grounds of doubt are understood, there is always a risk 
 that purely subjective cases will be misinterpreted, and will be reckoned 
 into the cumulative proof of telepathy, or in some other way laid to the 
 account of supernormal influences. It seems advisable, therefore, to take 
 a glance along the v/hole line of transient hallucinations of the sane, up 
 to the point at which the action of telepathy may appear to be clearly 
 assured. I will make my survey as rapid as possible, being loth to detain 
 the reader among these subjective and dubious cases, while the main body 
 of the telepathic evidence is perforce kept waiting. 
 
 § 4. In the first group, the cause of the phenomena is, by exception, 
 quite clear. The hallucination is an after-: ma ;,e — the direct reproduction 
 of some object or sound with which the senses of the percipient have been 
 
 1 [Tlie omitted note on Witchcraft is here referred to. — Ed.] 
 " At this point, the truth of the doctrine is of course not assumed to have been 
 proved ; the proof is a long cumulative process, which will be carried on to the end 
 of the book. But it would have been intolerably inconvenient, both to writer and 
 reader, to defer all attempts at logical treatment and analysis until the whole of the 
 cases had been presented en masse. I ma,y take leave therefore, by anticipation, to 
 describe as telepathic the incidents which every reader who, in the end, agrees that 
 telepathy is a true fact in Nature, will agree in regarding as almost certainly true 
 examples of it. 
 
324 TRANSIENT HALLUCINATIONS OF THE SANE : [Chap. XT 
 
 particularly occupied ; and though we may not always be able to say 
 why the reproduction takes place at such and such a moment, the purely 
 subjective character of the experience is obvious. It is sometimes due 
 to mere fatigue of the retina ; it occurs, for instance, after long gazing 
 at objects through a microscope. Some examples due to a more central 
 cause have been given in the preceding chapters ; e.g., M. Maury's hypna- 
 gogic vision of the beefsteak (p. 25^), Mr. Wilson's visions of the tomb- 
 stones, and Mr. Turner's phantom-chandelier (p. 31.4) — the latter case 
 being remarkable for the length of time which had elapsed since the real 
 object had been seen. Another type is where the original impression has 
 been of a distressing kind. Thus, Dr. Andral reports^ that, having re- 
 ceived a shock from the condition of a child's body in the dissecting-room, 
 he was startled next morning, on waking, by a vivid repetition of the 
 spectacle. I have a similar first-hand case from a friend, who in girlhood 
 suffered for several nights from a hallucination caused by the unaccus- 
 tomed sight of death ; and another where a lady had a vivid waking 
 vision of a servant who had startled her some hours before. The tran- 
 script is not always quite literal. Thus, a gentleman tells me that the 
 figure of a deceased friend, whom he had just been seeing in his cofl&n, 
 appeared to him, but in his living aspect and carrying a portfolio ; and 
 another informant — the Rev. J. M. Blackler, of 121, St. George's Road, 
 S.W. — who one morning had a vision of the upper parts of three cooks in 
 white caps, and was able to trace the impression unmistakably to a re- 
 cently seen placard, but noticed nevertheless that the resemblance was 
 only of a general kind. As good auditory examples, I may mention the 
 hallucination of hearing the bells of the Town Hall at Manchester play 
 " Auld Lang Syne," experienced more than once by a lady when sleeping 
 in a room where she had on former occasions heard the actual perform- 
 ance ; and a case where a young lady, who had suffered considerably from 
 the manners of young schoolboy brothers, was afterwards startled, when 
 alone, by such remarks as " Shut up," and " Get out of the way." 
 
 Under the same head may fairly be reckoned such cases as Mr. A. 
 Wedgwood's (p. 316, note), where the phantasmal object, though not 
 reproducing anything that had recently been before the eyes, was the 
 immediate and indisputable result of a very special train of thought. 
 
 Comparable, again, are representations of an object or a sound which 
 depend on the fact, not that it has been seen or heard, but that it is about 
 to be seen or heard — that the percipient is expecting it ; but as in almost 
 all the visual experiences of this sort the object has been a living human 
 form, the cases will fall more conveniently into a later group. 
 
 ''; In the next group the object seen, or the sound heard, is non-human 
 in character, but is no longer traceable to any special previous occupation 
 of the mind or the senses. Such cases are common in insanity and in 
 disease, and the hallucination is then often of a grotesque or horrible sort. 
 They also occur, though forming a decided minority, among the waking 
 hallucinations of sane and healthy persons ; but seem then to be rarely 
 grotesque or horrible. ^ The most grotesque case that I have received is a 
 
 ^ Kraft-Ebing, Die Sinnesdelirien, p. 16. 
 
 " An exception should be made for certain endemic hallucinations (see p. 478, 
 note). 
 
Chap. XI] AMBIGUOUS CASES 325 
 
 vision of dwarfish gnomes dancing on the wall ; but this was seen by a 
 young child. A star, a firework bursting into stars, a firefly, a crown, 
 landscape-vignettes, a statue, the end of a draped cofifin coming in through 
 the door, a bright oval surrounding the words, " Wednesday, October 15, 
 Death " — these are the principal phantasms of inanimate objects in my 
 collection. Another known type, described by Sir J. F. W. Herschel, is a 
 geometrical pattern, which sometimes takes very complicated forms. I 
 have also three cases where the hallucination was of a dog, and another 
 where it was of running cats, indefinite in colour and form (this last, how- 
 ever, occurring only when the brain was exhausted). Out of my 302 visual 
 cases (p. 253), only 20 belong to this non-human type. The non-vocal 
 auditory cases are also comparatively few in number— 41 out of the total 
 of 187. They comprise tappings, tickings, knocks, and crashes;* the 
 sound of footsteps or of a door opening ; 7 cases of the ringing of bells, 
 2 of the striking of clocks, and 7 of music. Such types seem, on the very 
 face of them, to be altogether remote from telepathy ; and though we 
 shall find further on that this is not quite universally the case — that there 
 are instances of strong and unique hallucinations of light or noise which 
 have too markedly coincided with some external crisis for the hypothesis 
 of telepathic origin to be ignored — the vast majority of these non -human 
 phantasms may be safely pronounced purely subjective affections. 
 
 The same may be said of another smaller group of visual hallucinations 
 which represent fragments of human forms. Thus, two of my informants 
 on waking from sleep, and a third when awake and up, have distinctly 
 seen an imaginary hand and arm ; ^ another sometimes sees a little finger 
 in the air ; another when recovering from illness, had a vision of decapi- 
 tated heads ; another has suffered at times from an appearance of eyes 
 and part of a face floating by ; and with these may be classed, as audi- 
 tory parallels, cases where what has been heard has been a sound of 
 groaning, or indistinguishable sounds of talking, or short meaningless 
 sentences — a class of which I have some half-dozen specimens. 
 
 We must regard as a separate type the cases where faces or forms 
 appear either in rapid succession or in a multitudinous way. Several 
 varieties of this experience were described in the last chapter (pp. 299-300). 
 I have one other example, where crowds of people and animals made 
 their appearance every night for months ; but the percipient in this case 
 was in weak health. We have seen that this type is probably connected 
 with the Licht-stauh of the retina, and its subjectivity will not be ques- 
 tioned. It scarcely belongs to the family of transient hallucinations at all, 
 since— alone among the waking hallucinations of persons in apparently 
 normal health — these swarming and changing visions are liable to last for 
 a considerable time. 
 
 And finally we come to the visual cases representing complete and 
 (more often than not), quite natural-looking human forms, usually alone 
 but occasionally in company, and occasionally also with the addition of 
 some independent object, such as a carriage or a coffin ; and to the 
 
 ■^ Some of these may possibly have been real noises whose cause was not ascer- 
 tained. Biit I have included no case where my informant did not himself hold this 
 explanation to be excluded. 
 
 ' We have had, however, a telepathic example of this type, in case 161, p. 264. 
 
326 TRANSIENT HALLUCINATIONS OF THE SANE : [Chap. XI 
 
 parallel auditory cases where distinct and intelligible words are heard, 
 which are not (as in the first group) mere echoes of -vividly-impressed 
 phrases. These phenomena — which comprise the great majority of the 
 vvhoL? number of transient hallucinations of the sane — fall at once into 
 two great classes ; that where the figure or voice is recognised, and that 
 where it is imrecognised. Of both these classes, as of the previous ones, it 
 may at once be said that the majority of the instances included in them 
 are in no way available to prove influence from another mind. Where 
 the figure or voice has been recognised, the absent person whose presence 
 was suggested has generally been in a quite normal state at the time ; 
 and where the figure or voice has been unrecognised, no crisis affecting 
 aay person nearly connected with the percipient has coincided with the 
 hallucination. The recognised phantasms have, moreover, usually repre- 
 sented persons whom the percipient was habitually seeing in real life — 
 often a relative or a servant li\ang in the same house — so that the delusion 
 may still be explained by the analogy of after-images ; or else they have 
 rt'presented dead persons whose memory was dear to the percipient, and 
 whose images might readily be evoked by memory.^ Of the unrecognised 
 phantasms we have no reason to suppose that they represented any one 
 at all, even in those cases — the majority of the whole number — where the 
 non-recognition v/as not due to any indistinctness in the phantasm, but 
 was of the same kind as when in real life we see a face or hear a voice 
 which we perceive at once to be strange to us. But while as a rule so 
 clearly subjective, these human and well-developed forms of hallucina- 
 tion include also nearly the whole of the instances which vnll be presented 
 in the following chapters as telepathic. It is naturally among them, 
 therefore, that the ambiguous cases to which I have referred are princi- 
 pally to be found. 
 
 The main grounds of ambiguitj'- (apart from mere uncertainties as to 
 matters of fact, which are not now in question) are, I think, four in 
 number, and are summed up in the following types^: — 
 
 (i) CoincidentaJly with a " recognised " hallucination, the person 
 whose presence it suggested has been in a condition more or less unusual ; 
 but we may fairly doubt whether it was unusual enough to justify even a 
 provisional supposition that it affected the percipient. 
 
 (2) At the time of a " recognised " hallucination, the person whose 
 presence it suggested has been apparently in a perfectly normal condition ; 
 but the same hallucination has been repeated, and repeated to different 
 percipients ; and the improbabilitj'^ that the independent hallucinations 
 of several persons should by accident represent the same person suggests 
 some special power of influence in the latter. ^ 
 
 (3) The person whose presence the hallucination presented has been 
 in a decidedly abnormal condition at a time sufficiently near the time of 
 
 ^ See above, p. 314. The term " after-image " in connection with the apparitiona 
 of dead people was suggested in a paper privately communicated to me by Mr. J. 
 Jacobs. 
 
 " To be quite complete, this list ought perhaps to include the ambiguity which 
 is involved in the percipient's failure to connect his impression, at the time, with 
 the supposed agent ; but this point is sufficiently noticed elsewhere (p. 162, and 
 Chap. xii.,§5). 
 
 ' For illustrations of this very rare and isolated type, see Chap, xiv., § 5. 
 
Chap. XI] AMBIGUOUS CASES 327 
 
 the hallucination for the correspondence to be observed ; but the corre- 
 spondence has not been exact ; and the doubt is whether the amount of 
 discrepancy is such as to admit, or such as to preclude, the hypothesis of 
 a causal connection. The question here is the one which was early raised, 
 when we were considering the elements of a telepathic case (pp. 1 12-13), 
 and was then left undecided. 
 
 (4) The case is so far suggestive of telepathy that, at or very near the 
 time of the hallucination, some absent person has been in circumstances 
 w^hich might seem to identify him as the agent ; but there is also evidence 
 of a condition in the percipient' s own mind which might be regarded as the 
 independent cause of his experience. 
 
 Let us begin with this last head, and inquire of what nature an inde- 
 pendent subjective cause of the phenomena now in question is likely to be. 
 
 Though for the most part, as I have said, the predisposing conditions 
 of these rare and transient delusions entirely elude us, just three emo- 
 tional states can be named which are present often enough to warrant a 
 suspicion that they may be truly efficacious. These are special forms of 
 anxiety ; of awe ; and of expectancy. We will consider them in order. 
 
 § 5. First, then, as to anxiety. A person who has been brooding over 
 the state of some absent friend or relative suddenly has a hallucination 
 v/hich suggests that person's presence. Now suppose that the crisis which 
 was apprehended — say the death of the person whose serious illness was 
 the cause of the anxiety — turns out afterwards to have occurred at the 
 same time as the hallucination. Let us take a couple of cases — one audi- 
 tory, the other visual. 
 
 The following account is from Mr. Timothy Cooper, late of 21, Cadogan 
 Terrace, Victoria Park, E. 
 
 " January, 1882. 
 
 " My father was a Baptist minister at Soham, Cambridgeshire. In the 
 year 1849, being one of a large family, I went from home to begin the 
 battle of life. There was great love between my mother and me. When 
 I had been awa^^ about a year, I was sent for in a hurry to see my dear 
 mother, who was thought to be dying. I got leave of absence for a week 
 and went home, and the last day before returning to business, while 
 sitting by my mother's side, I said, ' Mother, if it is possible, when you 
 pass away will you come and tell me ? ' She said, ' I will if I possibly 
 can.' On the morning of October 7th, 1850, I awoke and felt like a soft 
 hand touch me, and heard the well-known voice sa}^, ' I am gone,' and 
 something seemed to glide away from my side. I awoke the young man 
 who was sleeping with me, and said, ' My mother is gone. She has just 
 been here and told me so ' ; and just as I said it the clock standing on the 
 stairs struck 3. The news came to hand that my mother had died at five 
 minutes to 3. « Timothy Cooper." 
 
 We have verified the date of death in the Baptist Reporter. 
 
 The next account is from Miss Summerbell, of 140, Kensington Park 
 Road, W., who has had no other hallucination of vision. This one was 
 mentioned at once to the friend with whom she was staying. 
 
 " November, 1882. 
 " I do not know how far the following story will be considered signi- 
 ficant, as I was in much anxiety about the gentleman whom it concerns 
 
328 TRANSIENT HALLUCINATIONS OF THE SANE : [Chap. XI 
 
 at the time. I have been for many years on terms of close intimacy with 
 the family of a Dutch nobleman [Jonkheer Huydecoper], who reside in 
 Holland. Early in July last, I received a letter from the eldest daughter 
 of the house, saying that her father was seriously ill. From that time 
 I received news of his condition every day. On the 27th July, I received 
 a post-card, saying that he was slightly better. I was staying at the 
 time at the Spa, Tunbridge Wells, and suffering much from neuralgia. 
 On the night of the 27th, I was lying unable to sleep from pain ; no doubt 
 I dozed now and then, but I firmly believe that I was awake when what 
 I am about to relate occurred. It was beginning to be light, and I dis- 
 tinctl}^ saw every object in the room. I do not know whether it is neces- 
 sary to say that in Holland, when a person of distinction dies, a ' prieur 
 d'enterrement ' is employed. This man is dressed in black, with dress- 
 coat, knee-breeches, and cocked-hat, with bands of crape hanging from 
 the corners. It is his office to go to all the houses where the deceased was 
 known, and announce the death. On the morning of which I speak, I 
 saw the door of my room open, and a ' prieur d'enterrement ' enter. 
 He said nothing,but stood with a long paper in his hand. I remember 
 distinctly wondering whether I had fallen asleep and was dreaming ; 
 I looked round and saw the furniture, and the window, with the dim 
 light coming through the closed blind. I looked at my watch ; it was 
 nearly 5 o'clock. I looked towards the man, but he was gone. It is 
 nearly 6 years since I lived for any time in Holland, and I had forgotten 
 the custom of announcing deaths ; or, at least, I had not thought of it for 
 years." Miss Summerbell's friend, as it proved, had died about an houi 
 and a half before her vision. 
 
 [We may note here how curiously the idea of death, in working itself 
 out, availed itself of materials that had long been dormant — the slumber- 
 ing memories which associated Dutch customs with Dutch friends in the 
 percipient's mind.] 
 
 Supposing these incidents to be correctly reported, which we have no 
 reason to doubt, what is the most probable interpretation of them ? Is 
 the state of mind in which the percipients were a sufficient cause for what 
 they respectively heard and saw ? If so, the coincidence between the 
 death and the hallucination would be accounted for by the fact that the 
 very conditions which led to the death were also indirectly (through the 
 anxiety connected with them) the cause of the hallucination. But to 
 answer the question, ^ we need some independent evidence of the power 
 of simple anxiety about an absent person to produce a distinct delusion 
 of the waking senses. Anxiety is readily enough assumed as a vera causa 
 of such delusions, just as lobster-salad is ; but can the assumption be 
 supported ? Not very completely, it must be admitted. The cases are 
 nearly all of the same indecisive type ; for the condition of an absent 
 person which is sufficiently exceptional to create grave anxiety about him 
 is, as a rule, also sufficiently exceptional to afford a conceivable occasion 
 for telepathic influence, supposing telepathic influences to be facts in 
 Nature ; and the hallucination can, therefore, only be assumed to be 
 
 ^ A caution may not be out of place against the common habit of deciding such 
 questions off-hand, from a single instance, by mere bias. Some informants have sent 
 us cases of the sort expressly as subjective experiences ; others as proofs that the 
 dying person's thoughts turned to them at the last. But if the proof of telepathy 
 itself requires an accumulated mass of evidence, much more must the decision in 
 these doubtful instances. 
 
Chap. XI] AMBIGUOUS CASES 329 
 
 certainly due to anxiety by rejecting d priori the other explanation. Thus, 
 in the collection of hallucinations which I have mentioned, I find none of 
 such a type as this— that a mother, in great anxiety for a sailor son, seems 
 to see his figure in the room, though really the weather at sea has been 
 calm and he has met with no mishap. Still, evidence pointing in this 
 direction does exist. For instance, the records of witchcraft contain many 
 cases, which there is no reason to call in question, of apparitions of the 
 supposed witch to the supposed victim — indeed Bernard^ mentions this 
 form of hallucination as one of the signs of " possession " ; the experience 
 seems, however, to have been invariably connected with a thoroughly 
 morbid and hysterical condition of the percipient. Again, an unusually 
 absorbing possession of the mind with the person whose form appears, at 
 the very moment when the appearance takes place, may make even an 
 " ambiguous " experience seem almost beyond question subjective. Thus 
 a lady writes to us : — 
 
 " Rather more than 10 years ago a person with whom I had had much 
 to do was lying dangerously ill. In the evening of a certain day I was 
 standing in my own room, thinking of her case, and reproaching myself for 
 one or two things in connection with my conduct to her, when I turned 
 suddenly round, and saw her gazing steadily, very steadily, and reproach- 
 fully at me. She died that night. She was not a near relative, or an 
 intimate friend." 
 
 In the case of auditory hallucinations, the evidence is clearer : some 
 of these, occurring in circumstances of anxiety, bear the conclusive mark 
 of a purely subjective experience. A sister in trouble about her brother, 
 who has had an accident, hears the words, " Your brother is dead." A 
 mother nursing her son in a dangerous crisis hears an imaginary voice say, 
 " You can't save him." In impressions corresponding so closely to the 
 hearer's state of mind, and not corresponding to the actual facts, there 
 can be no question of telepathy. On the whole, then, it seems reasonable 
 to conclude that anxiety has a certain independent tendency to promote 
 hallucinations. Even so, we might fairly enough argue that it is as likely 
 to facilitate telepathic hallucinations as to produce purely subjective ones. 
 But when the question is of admitting cases to the present collection, the 
 assumption ought always to be made against the telepathic hypothesis ; 
 and our principle has been to regard anxiety which has reached a certain 
 pitch as distinctly weakening the evidential value of a coincidence, though 
 great perfection in other points — as, for instance, a complete identity of 
 time — might more than outweigh the objection. The fact that the anxiety 
 may not have been actually dominating consciousness at the moment of 
 
 ^ Guide to Grand Jurymen, 1627. As tj^pical instances I may refer to the History 
 of the Witches of Renfrewshire, pp. 74-5 ; the report of the Tryal of Witches at Bury 
 St. Edmunds on the Tenth Day of March, 1664 (published in 1682), where some of the 
 victims who saw the form of Amy Duny saw apparitions of cats and mice as well ; 
 and the Tryals, Examination, and Condemnation of Four Notorious Witches at a 
 Worcester assizes, where the child who had the hallucination had apparently been 
 previously unhinged by fright, and shortly died. As a rule, it is expressly stated that 
 the apparitions took place during " fUs " — i.e., hysteric or epileptic seizures ; but 
 this seems not to have been invariable. See Deodat Lawson's Further Account of 
 the Tryals of the New England Witches (London, 1693), p. 9. 
 
330 TRANSIENT HALLUCINATIONS OF THE SANE : [Chap. XI 
 
 the hallucination cannot be held to remove the probability (such as it is) 
 that the hallucination was subjectively caused ; for it is the rule rather 
 than the exception for hallucinations which can be at all connected with 
 previous experience to be developed from ideas that are quite latent. 
 
 § 6. The next predisposing condition of hallucinations that we have 
 to consider is aw?, in that special form which is connected with the near 
 sense of death, and with which elements of grief and regret are often 
 mingled. It is remarkable how large a proportion of phantasms of the 
 recognised sort represent friends or relatives whose recent death is being 
 mourned. Out of 231 cases, I find that 28 are of this type ; of which 6 
 took place on the day or the morrow, 4 within a very few days, and the 
 rest within a very few weeks, of the death. ^ Now the reader may ask how 
 an emotional condition due to a death can affect the interpretation of any 
 phantasms that could possibly be regarded as telepathic ; for telepathy, 
 as treated in this book, is an action between the minds of living persons. 
 But it must be remembered that we have already assumed the possibility 
 of a certain period of latency in telepathic impressions. That a certain 
 period has followed a death before the occurrence of the hallucination 
 representing the person who has died, is not, therefore, fatal to a tele- 
 pathic explanation of the case ; and the question how far the percipient's 
 own emotional state is to be preferred as an explanation will depend, to 
 some extent, on the length of this intervening period. We are, therefore, 
 led on to the wider question — by how large an interval must tv/o experi- 
 ences be separated before the possibility that they may be telepathically 
 connected is excluded ? This, it will be seen, is the very question involved 
 in No. 3 of the four grounds of ambiguity above set forth. 
 
 Putting aside for the moment any special theory, it will be seen that 
 the argument for a causal connection between an event of one class, A, and 
 an event of another class, B, arising from the frequency with which such 
 events approximate to one another in time, is not an argument whose force 
 stops suddenly at any predictable point. It is an argument whose force 
 gradually diminishes in proportion as the correspondences of time through- 
 out a series of cases get less and less precise, and only becomes inappre- 
 ciable when marked gaps begin to occur in the series. Thus the fact that 
 certain pyschical phenomena form a cluster, comparatively thick at first 
 and gradually becoming more and more sparse, in the few days that follow 
 deaths, would strongly indicate some common bond of connection between 
 the phenomena and the deaths, even if such a thing as telepathy in con- 
 nection with living persons had never been observed. But as a matter of 
 fact, we find the cluster of cases as thick just before life has ceased as just 
 after. Hence the presumption of a single common cause for the whole 
 group. 
 
 Now not only is telepathy the only common cause which it seems possible 
 to name ; and not only is it the cause which is, so to speak, in possession 
 of the field : it is a cause with which, up to a certain point after death, 
 the theory of an emotional origin cannot even come into competition. 
 
 ^ I am excluding some cases where the interval is known to have been as great as 
 two monlhs ; but including some which are stated to have occurred " soon " or 
 " very soon " after the death, without specification of time. 
 
Chap. XI] AMBIGUOUS CASES 331 
 
 For however efi&cacious grief, or the general awe which death inspires, 
 may be to provoke hallucinations representing the dead person, the grief 
 and awe cannot operate till the fact of his death is known ; and for any 
 one at a distance from him, this knowledge must necessarily follow the 
 death at a very appreciable interval. Up to that point, then, we must 
 hold that there is an appreciable chance that the hallucination is tele- 
 pathic in character, and that an impression, received from the agent 
 before or at death, has lain latent for a while in the percipient's mind. 
 At the same time this theory of latency is one that ought not to be 
 strained. The fact that in the majority of our cases there seems to be 
 no latency at all, and that in another large group the period of latency is 
 short, establishes a sort of presumption that it is not likely ever to be 
 very long ; and while admitting that any limitation that we can make 
 is arbitrary, we prefer — for evidential purposes — to draw the line early, 
 and (as explained in Chapter IV) we have drawn it at 12 hours after 
 death. 
 
 The cases, however, where knowledge of the death, and the emotion 
 caused by it, have preceded the hallucination, stand on very different 
 ground. A new element is now introduced, which has seemed to many 
 weighty authorities a full and sufficient explanation of all post-mortem 
 phantasms. I am not aware, indeed, that any crucial instance has ever 
 been forthcoming — that anyone, believing a friend to be dead who was 
 reall}^ in a perfectly normal state, has seen his " ghost." Moreover, most 
 of those who have attributed post-mortem phantasms to the percipient's 
 emotional condition have done so under an d priori conviction that with 
 physical death all possibility of affecting others must necessarily cease — 
 a conviction which my colleagues and I do nor share. ^ At the same time, • 
 death is so wholly unique a fact in human experience that it seems reason- 
 able to believe the ideas and emotions connected with it capable of pro- 
 ducing very unique effects ; and personally I am disposed to regard such 
 
 ^ As our telepathic theory is a psychical one, and makes no physical assumptions, 
 it would be perfectly applicable (though the name perhaps would be ins^ppropriate) 
 to the conditions of disembodied existence. And it m8.y be quite fairly asked why 
 this possibility was not taken account of above, in connection with the phantasms 
 that have shortly followed deaths. What need is there, it may be said, to trace these 
 phenomena to a state of the agent preceding or exactly synchronising with his physical 
 decease, when his psychical life ma,y bo supposed to be contiraiing alter the great 
 change ? The answer is that the point is not one of theoretic possibilities, but of 
 evidence ; and that the evidence for post-mortem communications seems to us in- 
 conclusive. In all the evidential cases cited in this book, the very keystone of the 
 argument is the coincidence — more or less close, but always close enough to be 
 remarked — with death or some other external fact. That — and often that alone — is 
 the obstacle to regarding the cases as purely subjective : failing that, very special 
 and peculiar features must be present, to establish even a presumption of 8om.e 
 exciting external to the percipient's own mind. For example, the sa^me hallucination 
 might aSect several persons independently and at different times ; or the phantasm 
 might convey information, afterwards discovered to be true, of something which the 
 percipient had never known — this last condition being probably the only one which 
 could prove an intelligent external cause. A certain amount of evidence of both 
 these types exists, of a quality which makes it imperative on us to keep our minde 
 open for more ; but at present it will bear no sort of comparison with the evidence 
 for telepathy. For a sketch and criticism of the present state of the question, see 
 Mrs. Sidgwick's paper " On the Evidence, collected by the S.P.R., for Phantasms 
 of the Dead," in vol. iii. of the Proceedings. 
 
33 ^ TBA NSIENT HA LL UCINA TIONS OF THE SA NE : [Chap. XI 
 
 ideas and emotions as probably the sufficient cause of any hallucinations 
 that occur while they are present, as long as such hallucinations present 
 no features which the percipient's mind would have been unable to supply. 
 The presumption is at any rate so strong, that no experiences of any sort 
 — even though otherwise admissible, as following within the 12 hours' 
 limit— have been included in our telepathic evidence, if the fact of the 
 death was already known to the percipient, and if his experience was 
 unshared by any one else ; and this principle is the easier to justify in 
 that the day immediately succeeding a death seems the most likely of 
 all periods for abnormal subjective impressions connected with the death 
 to occur. 
 
 § 7. The remaining head that we have to consider is expectancy. The 
 evidence as to the power of this condition of mind to produce waking 
 hallucinations is rather more definite than in the case of anxiety. Braid 
 describes a lady who, as soon as the idea was suggested to her, saw corus- 
 cating flames issue from the poles of a magnet, or wherever she believed 
 the influence of the magnet to extend ; and in the dark, liability to this 
 form of delusion seems not very uncommon. Crucial examples of a more 
 developed type — except in crises of epidemic excitement (see pp. 477-8) 
 — are less easy to find. I have one daylight case where a man who was 
 searching for a tennis-ball had a distinct apparition of the missing object 
 in a spot where it was not. And expectancy may probably be answerable 
 for a good many apparitions seen in rooms believed to be " haunted." 
 I select the following example, however, as free from all superstitious 
 associations, and as almost certainly a hallucination, and not a mere 
 illusion. A barrister — whose name I am at liberty to mention, but not 
 to print — writes to me : — 
 
 " December 21st, 1885. 
 
 " In October, 1885, I was stopping for the night at the Swan Hotel at 
 B., on circuit. My bedroom was No. 17. My friend K., a brother barrister, 
 occupied No. 16. Between No. 17 (my room) and No. 18 there was a 
 communicating door, and before retiring to rest I was under the im- 
 pression that the door was between my room and ray friend K.'s. I had 
 told my friend K. so, when bidding him good-night, and he had jokingly 
 remarked that he would come in and frighten me during the night. I dis- 
 covered before going to bed that our rooms did not coinmunicate. I must 
 have been asleep some hours, when I woke up with a sensation that some- 
 one was close to my bed, and feeling about the other side of the chintz 
 curtain at the head of the bed. I could hear the rustling and crackling 
 of the curtain close to my face. I felt perfectly unable to move, or pro- 
 tect myself — not through any fear, but from a want of power of move- 
 ment.^ After a few seconds this powerlessness went off, and I sprang 
 out of bed, and saw the figure of my friend K. retreating towards the foot 
 of the bed. He kept his face averted, his head a little bent, but I could 
 see the wire and one of the glasses of his spectacles as he turned from me ; 
 he was dressed in his night-shirt. And what made me believe in the reality 
 of the appearance was the ' solidity ' of the white nightdress, and the 
 light on the spectacles. The room was in dim light, owing to gas-lamps 
 
 ^ I have two other cases where a subjective halhicination seen on waking was 
 accompanied by inability to speak or move. See also the telepathic case No. 210, 
 below. 
 
Chap. XI] AMBIGUOUS CASES 333 
 
 in street, and a fanlight over door admitting light from gas in passage, 
 I grasped at my friend with both hands and supposed I had missed him 
 as my hands met in the grasp. I attempted again to grasp him, when 
 he disappeared as if through the floor under the washing-stand. I then 
 realised, with some interest, that it was a hallucination, and I sat on the 
 bed, wide awake, interested in thinking it over. I told K. of it next 
 morning. I am uncertain whether there was a fan-light over the door, 
 but such was my impression at the time ; anyway, the room was light. 
 
 "T. H. L." 
 
 " K." sent me a completely concordant account a month earlier. He 
 says that he never walked in his sleep, and adds : — 
 
 " I had no notion where L.'s room was that night, but afterwards 
 found that it was separated from mine by a passage. I don't think the 
 sleep-walking theory is possible ; and he is quite clear as to my vanishing." 
 
 The auditory examples are commoner and clearer. As might be ex- 
 pected, they are specially connected with sounds which occur in an isolated 
 way, such as those of bells and clocks. Thus a lady tells me that more 
 than once, in her student days, when wondering what time it was, she 
 distinctly heard the college clock strike, and then ascertained that the 
 impression had been a delusion. She has also heard an imaginary " Come 
 in," after knocking at a door. Another lady not unfrequently had a 
 similar clock-hallucination when she was afraid of being late in the morn- 
 ing. A gentleman tells me that he has had the hallucination of hearing 
 billiard-balls, when in bed near a billiard-room. That the habit of half- 
 unconsciously looking out for any particular sound has a tendency to 
 produce a phantasm of it is also shown by the experience of domestic 
 servants. I have cases from two members of this class who occasionally, 
 when at their household work, have heard the voice of their mistress 
 calling them in tones as unmistakable as if they were real. And another 
 informant tells me that she distinctly heard her father's voice call to her 
 one morning, " Come, Sissy, it's past 8, you're late," and ascertained that 
 he had said nothing. No one will doubt that such experiences as these 
 are purely subjective. ^ 
 
 Cases occur, however, where the other explanation seems less clearly 
 excluded. Mr. Charles Ede, of Wonersh Lodge, Guildford, a doctor by 
 profession, who describes himself as a very unlikely person to be " de- 
 ceived by morbid fancies," sends us the following example. Some ladies 
 who lived about half-a-mile from him had a large alarm-bell outside their 
 house, and one night he seemed distinctly to hear the sound of this bell. 
 He learnt afterwards that there had been an alarm of thieves that night, 
 and that at the very time, 1.30 a.m., when he was startled by the sound, 
 his friends had been on the point of ringing the bell in the hope that it 
 would bring him ; but they had not actually rung it. The hallucination 
 may have been due to the subconscious idea of a possible summons in 
 Mr. Ede's mind ; and the coincidence may probably have been acci- 
 dental ; but if such a thing as telepathy exists, the probability does not 
 amount to a certainty. Again, a clergyman is awakened at 7.30 one 
 
 ^ Some further examples of auditory hallucinations probably due to expectancy- 
 may be found in Howells' Cambrian Superstitions (Tipton, 1831), p. 65. See also 
 Sikes's British Goblins, p. 229. 
 
334 TRANSIENT HALLUCINATIONS OF THE SANE : [Chap. XI 
 
 morning by the sound of his name, ascertains that no one has called him, and 
 learns in less than an hour that a friend, for whom he was fulfilling a trust, 
 had unexpectedly died at 7.30 that morning. He has never on any other 
 occasion heard an imaginary voice. Still, an experience of this sort, 
 coming in sleep, and at the very time when the organism would be, so to 
 speak, preparing itself for the sudden change and the summons to activity 
 which waking involves, must be classed as ambiguous. 
 
 A type of case which often makes a great impression on those who 
 experience it is where the expectation is of someone's arrival. The follow- 
 ing auditory specimen is from the Hon. Mrs. Fox Powys. 
 
 " July, 1882. 
 
 " I was expecting my husband home, and shortly after the time he 
 ought to have arrived (about 10 p.m.) I heard a cab drive up to the door, 
 the bell ring, my husband's voice talking with the cabman, the front door 
 open, and his step come up the stairs. I went to the drawing-room, opened 
 it, and to my astonishment saw no one. I could hardly believe he was 
 not there, the v^rhole thing v/as so vivid, and the street was particularly 
 quiet at the time. About 20 minutes or so after this my husband really 
 arrived, though nothing sounded to me more real than it did the first 
 time. The train was late, and he had been thinking I might be anxious. 
 
 " Amy C. Powys." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mrs. Powys adds : — 
 
 " To me the whole thing was very noisy and real, but no one else can 
 have heard anything, for the bell I heard ring was not answered. It was 
 a quiet street in town, and there was no vehicle of any kind passing at 
 the time ; and on finding no one on the landing as I expected, I went at 
 once to the window, and there v/as nothing to be seen, and no sound to be 
 heard, which would have been the case had the cab been driven off." 
 
 Now the hearing of a bell, and the hearing of a carriage driving up, are 
 both known forms of subjective impression, even apart from expectancy, 
 nor is there anything odd in their combination ; and if, as I suspect, 
 slight hallucinations of such non-vocal sounds are tolerably common, it 
 is natural to suppose that expectancy might exaggerate them. The 
 recognised voice was, no doubt, a more distinctive feature ; but in the 
 percipient's circumstances, and after the other sounds heard, this seems 
 too natural an addition to warrant us in connecting it with the fact that 
 her husband's thoughts happened to be directed to her at the time. And 
 if this case may be dismissed, d fortiori may others of a less prolonged and 
 complicated kind — especially those lacking the distinct timbre-elevnent of 
 bell and voice, and so more easily accounted for as mere misinterpreta- 
 tions of real sounds whose source was not evident. 
 
 In the parallel visual cases, the impression is, at any rate, often of the 
 most distinctive and unmistakable kind ; and it is impossible not to be 
 struck by the number of instances in which this startling experience — the 
 single visual hallucination of a person's life — has represented the figure 
 of a friend or relative who was on his way to the place where his figure 
 appeared, and whose mind was probably to some extent picturing his own 
 arrival. None the less, I think, if expectancy existed on the percipient's 
 part, must it be assumed to have been the sufficient cause of the 
 
Chap. XI] AMBIGUOUS CASES 335 
 
 hallucination. Such a case as the following, sent to us by the Rev. F. R. 
 Harbaugh (Pastor of the Presbyterian Church), Red Bank, Monmouth 
 Co., New Jersey, U.S.A., is ver}^ instructive. 
 
 " February 7th, 1884. 
 
 " While a resident of the city of Philadelphia, I made an appoint- 
 ment to meet a personal friend. At the appointed hour I was at the 
 designated place. My friend Vv'as tardy in his appearing. After a while, 
 however, I saw him approaching (or thought I did). So assured was I of 
 his advance that I adva,nced to meet him, when presently he disappeared 
 entirely. 
 
 " The locality where I thought I saw his approach was open, and 
 unobstructed by any object behind which he could have disappeared. 
 Only by leaping a high brick wall (an enclosure of a burying-ground) 
 could he have secreted himself. The hallucination was complete — so 
 distinct as to lead me to advance to meet him without a thought of optical 
 illusion. 
 
 " I immediately went to the office of my friend, and there learned from 
 him that he had not been away from his desk for several hours. 
 
 " F. R. Harbaugh." 
 
 In answer to an inquiry, Mr. Harbaugh adds : — 
 
 " The appointment was forgotten by my friend, as he stated in his 
 apology when I entered his office." 
 
 Telepathy from an unconscious region of the defaulter's mind v/ould 
 scarcely be a plausible explanation of this occurrence. 
 
 At first sight it may perhaps seem strange that the ordinary everyday 
 sort of expectancy which existed in these cases should be a sufficient cause 
 for so rare and startling a delusion. But remembering that in the majority 
 of startling delusions of the sort there is no assignable cause at all, and 
 that a person may therefore be on the very verge of hallucination without 
 knowing it, we may not unreasonably suppose that a very slight ostensible 
 cause might give the final impulse. It must be noticed, moreover, that in 
 these arrival-cases the alternative to the hypothesis of the subjective 
 origin of the hallucination is by no means clear. For what would the tele- 
 pathic explanation involve ? That on the agent's part the mere sense of 
 being about to arrive, with thoughts perhaps aft'ectionately turning to the 
 percipient, is adequate to generate a telepathic impulse. Now have we 
 any right to make such an assumption ? 
 
 § 8. This question, it will be seen, brings us round to the head of am- 
 biguity numbered i in the above list ; — where the doubt was whether a 
 supposed agent's condition is abnormal enough for a synchronous halluci- 
 nation of the percipient to form with it a coincidence deserving of atten- 
 tion. And it happens that it is only in the arrival-cases that this question 
 has practically been difficult to decide. Many individual incidents of 
 other types have, of course, been excluded from our evidence, on the 
 ground that the abnormality of the alleged agent's condition was only 
 slight, or that it was prolonged over a considerable time ; but these 
 arrival-cases seem to form a distinct little class of their own. It happens 
 also that some of them have presented features which tell rather strongly 
 
336 TRA N STENT HALL UCINA TIONS OF THE SA NE [Ckap. XI 
 
 in favour of a telepathic origin. For instance, the \asion representing the 
 coming person has included some detail of dress or appearance which the 
 percipient's mind would have been most unlikely to supply ; or again, 
 though the person whom the vision represented was actually about to 
 arrive, his arrival was improbable and unexpected, and therefore the 
 vision could not be connected with the percipient's attitude of mind. 
 Such instances — though forming too small a group to be conclusive — do 
 not seem any longer to be ambiguous in at all the same degree as those 
 before considered, and they may fairly take their place among the positive 
 evidence in a later chapter. ^ On the other hand — in view of the fact that 
 in the vast majority of the cases where the evidence for telepathy reaches 
 a certaiii strength, the agent is doing or suffering something much more 
 remarkable than merely returning home — we do not feel that the tele- 
 pathic explanation can claim any high degree of probability in any 
 arrival-case where the hallucination has not presented some exceptional 
 evidential feature ; and accordingly no such case has been admitted in 
 the sequel. 
 
 The discussion of these ambiguous cases has not, I hope, been altogether 
 without positive instruction ; but it was necessary, if only to clear the 
 way for further examination of the telepathic phantasms. For if the 
 question whether, or in what sense, those phantasms are hallucinations 
 requires us to compare them with other hallucinations of the sane, the 
 comparison must clearly be confined to cases which are certainly subjec- 
 tive, to the exclusion of cases which may conceivably themselves be 
 telepathic. 
 
 1 See Chap, xiv., § 7. In § 6 will be found a few cases where even the condition 
 of arrival was lacking, and the coincidence that suggests telepathy depended simply 
 on a peculiarity of dress or aspect. 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 
 THE DEVELOPMENT OF TELEPATHIC HALLUCINATIONS 
 
 § I. The main points which I shall illustrate in the present chapter are 
 two : (i) the gradual development of many telepathic hallucinations ; and 
 
 (2) the frequent embodiment of the idea which is at the root of them in an 
 original, improbable, or fantastic manner — its clothing upon (so to speak) 
 with images that indicate a distinct process of mental activity. Both of 
 these points present themselves also in hallucinations of the sane of the 
 purely subjective class ; and the consideration of them will, I think, 
 sufficiently establish the parallelism — as phenomena for the senses — of 
 subjective and telepathic phantasms. 
 
 As regards gradual development — one form of it might be found in 
 that deferment of the percipient's experience, which is as frequent a feature 
 in the phantasmal group as we have found it to be in other groups of 
 telepathic cases. ^ We should scarcely look for any very precise analogy 
 to this deferment in the purely subjective class ; inasmuch as the connec- 
 tion of a purely subjective hallucination with an idea which has previously 
 obtained unconscious lodgment in the mind must, from the very nature 
 of the case, be hard to establish. I may, however, refer once more to the 
 N'IMPORTE incident, and to the other case described at p. 315, note 2, 
 where an idea which was so far latent that even a deliberate search for it 
 failed to evoke it, projected itself in sensory form at what appeared to be 
 a quite casual moment. I will add an experience which has been de- 
 scribed to me by a naval Captain, who has never in his life had any other 
 hallucination of the senses. During his first important command, he twice 
 in one night had a distinct auditory impression of the words, " Captain F., 
 come on deck " — the reality of the impression being shown by the fact 
 that he obeyed the imaginary summons. He does not recall any pre- 
 ceding knowledge of danger. But it turned out that the course which 
 the ship was running was in fact a dangerous one ; and it is natural, 
 therefore, to conclude that some subconscious idea that his presence 
 might be needed shaped itself in this outward form." 
 
 But the development of which I wish here to speak is that which occurs 
 after the abnormal experience has actually commenced. Such develop- 
 ment may take various forms. Thus (i) the phantasm may be recognised 
 only some moments after it has been perceived, or even after it has ceased 
 to be perceived ; or (2) a visible figure may take shape gradually ; cr 
 
 (3) the process of illusion may include several distinct stages. In all these 
 
 1 See, e.g., pp. 144, 187-8. 
 
 ^ The more striking case quoted in the note on p. 306, note 2, may without 
 improbability be attributed to a simila.r latent idea of danger. 
 
 ^ 337 
 
33 8 THE DEVELOPMENT OF [Chap. XII 
 
 cases we may suppose that the idea, at first but dimly conceived and 
 vaguely apprehended, is working itself into definiteness (as so often occurs 
 in the processes of abstract reasoning), and that the character of the pro- 
 jection undergoes a corresponding change. Nowhere do we more 
 clearly see the affinity of the waking hallucinations to dreams, which 
 often, of course, exhibit the working out of an idea in a prolonged and 
 elaborate form. 
 
 § 2. And f.rst very briefly to exhibit these types among purely sub- 
 jective experiences — the following case, which most of my readers v/ill 
 probably refer to that class, is one where the phantasm was only 
 recognised in the instant of or after disappearance. The narrator is 
 Mr. R. Gibson, of Mulgrave Cottage, Limerick. 
 
 " February 25th, 1884. 
 " As well as I can remember, it was in the year 1862. I know it was 
 in the early part of my courting da^^s, so that it must have been 1862 or 
 1863. I was walking home one night about 10 p.m. — the night was not 
 dark, I could see clearly for many yards ahead — when I met face to face 
 a man in the by-road which leads from the high road to my father's 
 house. I felt that sort of start one does when you feel you are coming 
 against something in the dark, without actually striking against it. Then 
 the thought came, ' Confound his impudence, why does he not move out 
 of my way ? ' and I stepped straight forward, intending to walk bang 
 into him, but as I stepped right up to him, with my chest up to him, he 
 was gone, and the instant as he vanished I thought, ' Oh, Lord, that is 
 my Grandfather Gibson.' I felt rather queer, I can tell you, but I looked 
 well round, and there was no one near. I carefully went to that place 
 night after night again, and watched the spot often other nights over 
 our wall, and I could never either see or think I saw anything again. 
 My grandfather was dead about 11 years at the time, and was never 
 much in my thoughts, as I had never been much with him ; and at the 
 time I was thinking only of the events of the evening, as I suppose most 
 young men madly in love, as I was, would have been. I was about as 
 happy and as full of health and life as I suppose any fellow could pos- 
 sibly be. It was quite a puzzle to me for many years what it could have 
 been for ; but I think I know now." [This last sentence merely refers 
 to the fact that Mr. Gibson was at that time becoming involved in an 
 affair that turned out unfortunately.] 
 
 The gradual formation of the phantasm is a decidedly rare phenomenon. 
 M. Marillier, in one of the most interesting accounts of subjective halluci- 
 nation ever published,^ says of his own experiences, " C'est un fait Jnter- 
 essant a noter que les hallucinations n'apparaissent pas d'ordinaire d'em- 
 blee, mais qu'elies se developpent et grandissent, se rapproclient peu a pen 
 tandis qu'elies disparaissent tou jours brusquement." On the whole, I 
 think that it is less uncommon for the disappearance to be gradual — a 
 fading av/ay, occasionally accompanied by an expansion of the figure.* 
 
 J' Eevue Philosophique for Feb., 1886, p. 212. 
 
 ^ For example, Mr. I. Nicholl, of 32, Lancaster Gate, W., describes to me a waking 
 hallucination representing a child of his, whom he " saw in his night-gown, coming 
 from the window. It increased in size a.nd gradually vanished. " 
 
Chap. XII] TELEPATHIC HALLUCINATIONS 339 
 
 Other cases do not get beyond the stage of indefinite cloudy forms. But 
 I have very few subjective cases where a definite object took shape out of 
 a vague mass. One of these belongs to the " swarming " class — the faces, 
 sometimes hideous and sometimes beautiful, being described by my in- 
 formant as developing out of mist. Anotlier informant tells me that 
 during fainting-fits, to which in boyhood he was rather liable, he always 
 saw white cloudy masses pass in front of him, which gradually assumed 
 a general resemblance to human forms. A third case is from Mr. Robert 
 Coilings, of 118, Earl's Court Road, S.W. When a boy, he awoke one 
 night, and found the moon brightly illuminating the side of the room 
 facing the bed. 
 
 " While gazing, I distinctly saw — rising in the moonlit space between 
 the curtains at the foot of the bed — what appeared to be vapour or 
 cloud, and as this grew higher, it gradually assumed the shape of a draped 
 female figure, holding towards me in one hand a lamp and in the other a 
 basin, from which steam seemed to rise. The form vanished slowly, and 
 I afterwards fell asleep without experiencing either fear or horror." 
 
 Mr. Coilings' brother, who was sharing his room at the time, writes, 
 from the Royal Naval Club, Portsmouth, that he distinctly remembers 
 hearing of this vision immediately afterwards. 
 
 This experience ma^^ probabl}^ be accounted for as a recrudescence 
 of what the boy's eyes had shortly before beheld on several occasions 
 during a trifling illness. The case, however, ought strictly to rank as 
 ambiguous, because the relative who had tended him in this illness had 
 just died (see v-p. 331-2). It will be ?een that the disappearance, as well 
 the appearance, was gradual. 
 
 The occurrence of subjective hallucinations in several stages is, on the 
 other hand, common enough. I have mentioned the occasional development 
 of an undefined impression of a presence into definite visible or audible 
 form (pp. 308-9 and case 3:0). In another case, as to the subjective 
 character of which I myself entertain little doubt, my informant describes 
 seeing an unusual light on the staircase, looking up, and then perceiving 
 a deceased relative standing with a candle on the stairs. Dr. Jessopp 
 (p. 321, note) saw a large white hand, before he turned round and beheld 
 the complete form of his nocturnal visitor. But the more usual ty^pe is 
 where two or more senses are concerned. So marked an instance as the 
 incident of the servant and the message, quoted above (p. 321, note), is 
 no doubt, exceptional ; but a figure which speaks, or which shakes the 
 percipient's arm ; the sound of footsteps or of an opening door, followed 
 by an entrance ; a voice and a kiss — such incidents, though far less fre- 
 quent than hallucinations of the single senses, are yet well represented 
 among the subjective delusions of the sane. 
 
 § 3. I turn now to the telepathic cases. The most striking case of 
 delayed recognition in our collection is perhaps that of Mr. Marchant 
 (No. 26, p. 149). A case where the phantasmal figure was taken first for 
 one person and then for another, the latter being the one who had died at 
 the time, will be found in No. 249. In the two following examples, the face 
 
340 THE DEVELOPMENT OF [Chap. XTI 
 
 of the apparition seemed familiar, though the percipient could not at the 
 time identify it. The first is from Mr. T. W. Goodyear, now of Avoca Villa, 
 Park Road, Bevois Hill, Southampton. 
 
 " Highfield Villa, Winchester. 
 
 " February gth, 1884. 
 
 (igi) "I may remark first of all I am considered by my friends as 
 possessing iron nerves, am passionately fond of athletics, and certainly 
 not given to letting imagination or fear run off with my senses. But 
 although I can without boasting say I hardly know what fear is, I am 
 peculiarly susceptible to mental impressions ; that is, I can often tell 
 what is passing in the minds of others (especially my wife) when out. 
 walking with them — so much so that I have almost frightened one or two 
 people by offering to tell them the subject on which they were thinking, 
 and in some cases exactly what they were thinking about that subject. 
 However, I daresay that is common enough, but what I am particularly 
 writing you on is to tell you two facts, one of which occurred 10 J years 
 ago and the other 7 years ago nearly. [The second case is No. 280.] It 
 seems a long time ago to be reproduced, but to me the scenes are fresh 
 as if they only happened yesterday. 
 
 " The first was this. I was going from the house I lived at to a shop 
 kept by my brother, and when about half-way, it came on to rain very 
 fast. I called in at the house of a lady friend and waited some time, but 
 it did not clear, and as I was afraid my brother would be leaving, I said 
 I must go. I rose to do so, and went into the hall, and my friend rushed 
 away upstairs to get an umbrella, leaving me in the dark. In the higher 
 part of the door was a glass window, and I all at once, in the darkness, 
 saw a face looking through that window. The face was very well known 
 to me, though for the instant I did not associate it with the original, as 
 she was 300 miles away. I instantly opened the door, found nobody there, 
 and then searched the ivy with which the porch and house are covered. 
 Finding nothing, and knowing it was impossible anyone could have got 
 away, I then for the first time inquired of myself whose was the face I 
 had seen. I at once knew that the face was that of a married sister-in-law 
 of my wife's. I told all our family of the circumstance directly I got 
 home, and judge of our dismay when we had a letter to say she died at 
 the very hour I saw her. Monday was the evening I saw the face, and on 
 Wednesday, when we were at dinner, the letter came. 
 
 " T. W. Goodyear." 
 
 In answer to the usual question, Mr. Goodyear replies that he has 
 had no other experience of a visual hallucination. 
 
 Miss Goodyear corrobrates as follows : — 
 
 " Hartley Wintney, Winchfield. 
 
 " March 12th, 1884. 
 " My brother (Mr. Goodyear, of Winchester) says you wish confirma- 
 tion of a statement he made as to seeing the face of a friend — who lived 
 some 300 miles off — the evening she died. We are none of us likely to 
 forget the assertion he made as to seeing the face, one evening some 12 
 years or so ago ; still less the great astonishment when two days after 
 (midday of second day) we had a letter to say she had died on that par- 
 ticular evening. My other brother, who was awa^^- from home, was written 
 to on the intervening day, and mention was made of the strange affair, 
 
Chap. XII] TELEPATHIC HALLUCINATIONS 341 
 
 so that he, too, could corroborate the statement, as his letter would reach 
 him before the one announcing the death reached us. 
 
 " Mary Appleton Goodyear." 
 
 A brother of Mr. T. W. Goodyear writes : — 
 
 " March 19th, 1884. 
 " I recollect my brother mentioning the strange occurrence of seeing 
 the face of a friend a day before her death, though he was in Hampshire 
 and she in Yorkshire. I have not kept my letter, or would forward it to 
 you, but can vouch for the accuracy of the account. 
 
 " G. A. Goodyear." 
 
 We find from the Register of Deaths that the death took place on 
 November 3, 1872 ; consequently iz^, not loj, years before Mr. Goodyear 
 wrote to us. Mr. Goodyear seems also to have made an error as to the 
 day of the week ; for Nov. 3 was a Sunday. But it seems very unlikely 
 that at the time both he and his sister should have been wrong in their 
 identification of the evening of the vision as that of the death. Mr. G. A. 
 Goodyear's words " a day before her death," if more than a slip of writing, 
 can hardly weigh against the evidence of the other two witnesses ; and 
 so far as they had any weight, it would tell against the supposition that 
 the vision was as late as Monday. 
 
 [Case 192 is omitted.] The next case [from the Additional Chapter] is 
 from the Rev. R. Markham Hill, of St. Catherine's, Lincoln. 
 
 " June 17, 1886. 
 (696) " On the evening of Easter Sunday, about 8 or g years ago, 
 I think, I was just beginning my supper, feeling very tired after the day's 
 work, when I saw the door opening behind me.^ I was sitting with my 
 back to the door, but could just see it over my shoulder. I may also 
 have heard the opening, but cannot speak with certainty upon this point. 
 I turned half round, and just had time to see the figure of a tall man 
 rushing hastily into the room, as if to attack me. I sprang up at once, 
 turned round, and threw the glass, which I held in my hand, at the spot 
 where I had seen the figure, which had disappeared in the act of my rising. 
 The disappearance had, however, been too sudden to arrest the act of 
 throwing. I then realised that I had seen an apparition, and I immedi- 
 ately connected it with one of my uncles, whom I knew to be seriously 
 ill. Moreover, the figure which I saw resembled my uncle in stature. 
 Mr. Adcock came in, and found me quite unnerved by the occurrence, 
 and to him I related the circumstances. I don't remember telling him 
 that I connected the vision with my uncle. The next da}- a telegram came 
 announcing my uncle's death on the Sunday. My father was summoned 
 to my uncle's death-bed unexpectedly on the Sunday evening as he was 
 sitting at supper, and the death must have coincided in time with what 
 
 ^^^■^- "R. Markham Hill." 
 
 The Rev. H. Adcock, of Lincoln, writes : — 
 
 " June 16, 1886. 
 
 " I called on my friend, the Rev. Markham Hill, one evening, and 
 
 found him apparently in an exhausted condition in an arm-chair ; he 
 
 told me, before I could ask for any explanation, that he had just seen the 
 
 o 
 * There is, of course, no reason to suppose the impression that the door opened t 
 
 ha^e been anything but part of the hallucination. 
 
342 THE DEVELOPMENT OF [Chap. XII 
 
 figure of his uncle standing opposite to him against the wall, behind a 
 piano ; that he lifted up a glass from the table, and was about to throw 
 it at him, when the figure vanished. He said he felt convinced that 
 he should hear very shortly of his uncle's death. It was only the follow- 
 ing day, or the day after, that he showed me a letter received that morning 
 informing him that his uncle had died on the day when the appearance 
 took place." 
 
 In conversation, Mr. Podmore learnt from Mr. Hill that he was alone 
 at the time. He has had no other visual hallucination in his life, unless 
 it were an experience which impressed him in somewhat the same way 
 as this one, but which may well have been merely a case of mistaken 
 identity. 
 
 Mr. Adcock explained that the above incident must have occurred 
 about 12 years ago. He cannot remember whether it was a Sunday 
 evening. 
 
 We find from the Register of Deaths that Mr. Hill's uncle died on April 
 5, 1874, which was Easter Sunday. 
 
 [It would be difficult to account for the hallucination here as due to 
 anxiety respecting the uncle's condition. If a person's mind, from brood- 
 ing over the condition of a sick relative, is led to evolve a phantasm of 
 that relative, we should certainly expect the appearance to be recognised ; 
 and we should not expect its character to be at once unfamiliar and for- 
 midable. 
 
 It will be seen that the two accounts differ as to whether the glass 
 was actually thrown.] 
 
 In the next two cases we have the feature of gradual formation, as well 
 as delayed recognition. [193 is omitted.] The next account is from a lady 
 known to the present writer, whose only reason for withholding her name 
 and address is her fear that a near relative might object to their publica- 
 tion. The description seems to warrant us in regarding the visual experi- 
 ence, at any rate, as a waking and not a mere " borderland " specimen. 
 
 " December 17th, 1883. 
 (194) " Years ago, a friend and myself made the time-worn arrange- 
 ment that whichever died first would endeavour to return to visit the 
 other. Some years after, I asked this man's sister to remember me to 
 him and say, did he remember his promise, and having received for answer 
 
 ' Perfectly, and I hope I shall appear to , and not she to me,' the 
 
 whole matter passed out of my mind. My friend was in New Zealand, 
 his sister I don't know where. One night I awoke with a feeling some 
 one was in the room. I must tell you that I always have a bright light 
 burning on a table, not far from my bed. I looked about, and presently 
 saw something behind the little table ; felt myself grow perfectly cold ;^ 
 was not in the least frightened, rubbed my eyes to be sure I was quite 
 awake, and looked at it steadfastly. Gradually a man's head and shoulders 
 were perfectly formed, but in a sort of misty material, if I may use such 
 a word. The head and features were distinct, but the v/hole appearance 
 was not substantial and plain ; in fact it was like a cloud, formed as a 
 man's head and shoulders. At first I gazed and thought, who is it, some 
 one must be here, but who ? Then the formation of the head and forehead 
 (which are most marked in my friend) made me exclaim to myself ' Captain 
 W .' The appearance faded away. 
 
 ^ Aa to tills eensation cee note to caae 28. 
 
Chap. XII] TELEPATHIC HALLUCINATIONS 343 
 
 — "I got up and put the date down ; and waited until news from New 
 Zealand was possible. I made inquiries about my friend, never doubting 
 but that he was dead. The answer always came ' No news.' At last this 
 also, ' We are so anxious ; it is so long since we have heard. We shall 
 again wait another mail, and write to so-and-so.' And then came the news, 
 a mere scrap, ' Have had a severe fall off the coach ; can't write ; head 
 all wrong still.' That was all, and pretty much the exact words as far as 
 I can remember. In due time we heard more. He had fallen off the 
 coach, and was insensible for some time, and then, as he had said, his 
 head was not clear for a while. I have never had the slightest doubt but 
 that, while insensible, his spirit came here. The appearance to me was 
 coincident with the time of his insensibility. I have never had but this 
 one experience of an apparition. "E W R." 
 
 In a subsequent letter, Miss R. adds : — 
 
 " January ist, 1884. 
 
 " I put the date down in a book I use daily ; there is a page for every 
 day in the month. 1 mentioned it to several people — quite 3 or 4. One 
 was extremely amused because my friend had not died ; which she 
 always used to assure me was — she was sure — a cause of sincere regret 
 to me." 
 
 The present writer has seen the book, which is one containing reading 
 for every day of the month. The words written in pencil, on the page of 
 the 15th day, are : " Night of this day, March, '74." 
 
 In answer to further inquiries. Miss R. adds : — 
 
 " I saw his sister, I should say fully a year and a half before I saw him 
 myself, but as this is not to be substantiated in any possible v/ay — and is 
 only a thought — I cannot verify it. I certainly did not write to him or 
 hear from him between the time of my sending the message and receiving 
 the answer, and his appearing. I am not aware that I had had anything 
 to recall him to me particularly. 
 
 " My sister has written the note on the other sheet. She feels as sure 
 as I do that I told her very soon afterwards, but does not like to write 
 more positively." 
 
 The following is the sister's note : — 
 
 " Ditchingham. 
 
 " May ist, 1884. 
 " As far as I can remember, my sister told me of her vision soon after 
 it occurred, and before the news of her friend's accident arrived. It is so 
 many years ago that I cannot speak more positively. 
 
 " Mother C." 
 
 In conversation. Miss R. especially, and unasked, confirmed the fact 
 that the feeling of a presence in the room preceded the vision. She de- 
 scribed the formation of the figure as like a cloud taking a definite shape. 
 She further said that the hair of the head which appeared was distinctly 
 grey, and that this was the chief reason why she did not sooner recognise 
 the face. Her friend had hlack hair when she last saw him, and she had 
 never thought of him otherwise ; but she found out afterwards that he 
 had become grey, and was so at the time of his accident. ^ She also stated 
 that she had ascertained beyond a doubt that her vision fell during 
 the period of her friend's insensibility ; and her memory on this point 
 may reasonably be trusted, since, when the news of the accident arrived, 
 
 ^ As to this point see the beginning of § 8 below. 
 
344 THE DEVELOPMENT OF [Chap. XII 
 
 she had in her written entry the means of fixing with certainty the date 
 of her experience. 
 
 The previous compact in this case is to be specially noted. It is a 
 feature which we have already encountered and shall encounter again 
 (see pp. 414-15). In the next two examples, again, a feeling of a presence 
 preceded the visual hallucination. ^ Miss Rogers, of 56, Berners Street, W., 
 narrates as follows : — 
 
 " October, 1884. 
 
 (195) " I was on a visit at Colnbrook, in Buckinghamshire, in 1878, 
 and one night when I went to bed, and while yet fully awake, I felt an 
 influence as if some one was in the room. I sat up to see what it was, 
 and saw my grandmother, in the plaid cloak she usually wore, leaning 
 upon my mother's arm.* I looked round the room to see whether the 
 vision could have arisen from any reflection from the mirrors in the room, 
 and while doing so I saw the figures walk slowly round the room and dis- 
 appear. I afterwards ascertained that my grandmother died in London 
 about the time I had seen the apparition in Buckinghamshire. 
 
 " Kate Rogers." 
 
 In conversation, Miss Rogers told Mr. Podmore that she was not 
 absolutely certain as to the year in which this incident occurred. Sub- 
 sequently she found from the Times obituary (as we had meanwhile dis- 
 covered from the Register of Deaths) that her grandmother, Mrs. Mac- 
 donald, died on March 14, 1877. 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Miss Rogers says that she has had no other hallu- 
 cination. She adds that the phantasm was seen " soon after getting to 
 bed about 10 p.m." ; and that " on my return home, I heard that my 
 grandmother had passed away just about the time of my vision." 
 
 Appended is a letter from Mrs. Rogers (a sister of our valued helper, 
 the Rev. J. A. Macdonald), who was herself nursing her mother at the 
 time. 
 
 " October 3otli, 1884. 
 
 " On receipt of your letter relative to the hour of my mother's death, I 
 made inquiries of those who remembered the time, and I find she died 
 nearer to 12 o'clock p.m. The reason my daughter mentioned 10 as the 
 time of the vision only depended upon the usage of the family she was 
 visiting, vv^ho generally retired at 10. Her memory could not serve her to 
 fix the time exactly ; besides, in cases of visitors being in the house, the 
 family remained up later. The exact time of the appearance cannot be 
 noted now, only that on reflection my daughter thinks it would be later 
 than 10. Besides, she would, perhaps, have remained up a long time in 
 her room, conversing with the lady of the house, before going to bed, as 
 was often the habit. It was between 7 and S years ago that this experi- 
 ence occurred, and my daughter cannot fix exact times and hours ; but, 
 at the time, she thinks her vision corresponded with the time of the 
 death. My daughter is very sorry that a more definite account cannot be 
 given of the circumstances. The facts can be depended upon, but the 
 hours and times have entirely slipped our memories. 
 
 ^ Cf. the " borderland " case, No. 172, where the apparition was preceded by a 
 feeling as of " someone bending over." In such cases one may suspect that what 
 is described as a sense of presence (as sometimes in ordinary life) is really a faint 
 auditory impression, not noticed as such, and here of course hallucinatory like the 
 visual impression which it introduces. Cf. cases 182, 201. 
 
 * As to the appearance of the second figure, see p. 359 below. 
 
Chap. XII] TELEPATHIC HALLUCINATIONS 345 
 
 " My daughter suggests that she was so greatly attached to her grand- 
 mother that, in so continually thinking of her, the vision might have 
 come through the influence of strong imagination ; but it impressed itself 
 upon her mind at the time as a real presence, and she told me about it 
 on her return to town. She did not expect her grandmother's death just 
 then, as she had been ailing for years, and the death occurred rather 
 suddenly. « j^^e M. Rogers." 
 
 In conversation, Mrs. Rogers explained to Mr. Podmore that Miss 
 Rogers, being absent from home, did not know of any change in her 
 grandmother's condition. ^ 
 
 The following is a letter from Miss R.'s friend, Mrs. F. She is not 
 explicit as to the vision having been mentioned before the news of the 
 death arrived. But we presume she means to imply that it was, as the 
 question was definitely asked ; and in a previous short note she uses the 
 words, " Kate certainly seemed to know her grandmother was dead, before 
 the news reached us." 
 
 " April 8th, 1885. 
 " Mrs. R. has sent your note to me, asking me to reply to it ; but it is 
 really little I can tell you in reference to the matter, beyond that Miss R, 
 felt convinced that her grandmother was dead before the news reached us, 
 from a dream or vision^ (whichever you like to call it) that she had had. I 
 cannot give you her words as she told it to me. The fact that Miss R. 
 had a vivid dream in reference to the death of her grandmother did not 
 strike me as an3^thing but natural. She was always deeply attached to 
 her, and doubtless had gone to bed with an anxious mind, knowing that 
 her grandmother was ill. " C B F " 
 
 [Case 196 is omitted.] 
 
 In the following case a visual phantasm first appears, and then words 
 are heard ^ which, in the mind of both agent and percipient, were probably 
 of all others the most significative of the bond between them. The narrator 
 is Mrs. Bishop, formerly Miss Bird, the well-known traveller and authoress. 
 The account, received in March, 1886, is almost identical with a second- 
 hand version which was given to us in March, 1883. When travelling in 
 the Rocky Mountains, Miss Bird had made the acquaintance of a half- 
 caste Indian, Mr. Nugent, known as " Mountain Jim," over whom she 
 established a considerable influence.* 
 
 (197) " On the day in which I parted with Mountain Jim, he was much 
 moved and much excited. I had a long conversation with him about 
 mortal life and immortality, and closed it with some words from the Bible. 
 He was greatly impressed, but very excited, and exclaimed, ' I may not 
 
 ^ [In a reply to Professor Peii'ce {Proceedings of American Society for Psychical 
 Research, 1887, vol. i., p. 165) Mr. Gurney says, "It ought to have been stated that 
 the percipient returned home almost immediately after-^she and her mother think 
 the very day after — the death, thereby missing a letter which was sent to her, and 
 finding her grandmother dead. She v/ould thus only have to carry her memory back 
 a day or two to identify the date of her vision with that of the death." — Ed.] 
 
 ^ As to the great injustice done to the telepathic argument by confounding dreams 
 and waking visions, see pp. 255-7, and 373-4. 
 
 ' [From the contemporary letter quoted below, it appears that the words were 
 an impression on the mind, not an auditory hallucination. — Ed.] 
 
 * See A Ladys Life in the Rocky Mountains, letters vi.-ix. and xiii.-xvii. 
 
346 THE DEVELOPMENT OF [Chap. XII 
 
 see you again in this life, but I shall when I die.' I rebuked him gently 
 for his vehemence, but he repeated it with still greater energy, adding, 
 ' And these words you have said to me, I shall never forget, and dying 
 I swear that I will see you again.' ^ 
 
 " We parted then, and for a time I heard that he was doing better, 
 then that he had relapsed into wild ways, then that he was very ill after 
 being wounded in a wild quarrel, then lastly that he was well, and plan- 
 ning revenge. The last news I got when I was at the Hotel Interlaken, 
 Interlaken, Switzerland, with Miss Clayton and the Kers. Shortly after 
 getting it, in September, 1874, I was lying on my bed about 6 a.m., writing 
 to my sister, when, looking up, I saw Mountain Jim standing with his 
 eyes fixed on me, and when I looked at him he very slowly but verj' 
 distinctly said, ' I have come, as I promised ' ; then waved his hands to- 
 wards me, and said, ' Farewell.' 
 
 " When Miss Bessie Ker came into the room with my breakfast, we 
 recorded the event, with the date and hour of its occurrence. In due 
 time news arrived of his death, and its date, allowing for the difference 
 of longitude, coincided with that of his appearance to me. " j_ -q" 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mrs. Bishop says that she has never had any 
 other hallucination of the senses ; that she had last seen Mountain Jim at 
 St. Louis, Colorado, on December nth, 1873 ; and that he died at Fort 
 Collins, Colorado. She hopes to be able to show us the diaries in which 
 the date was recorded ; but she wrote from abroad, and under very great 
 pressure. 
 
 We have procured a copy of some of the testimony given at the inquest 
 at Fort Collins, from which it appears that the death took place on Sept. 7, 
 1874, between 2 and 3 p.m. — which would correspond with about 10 p.m. 
 at Interlaken. The coincidence therefore cannot have been as close 
 as Mrs. Bishop imagines. If the vision took place on the 8th of September, 
 it followed the death by 8 hours ; but if it took place on the 7th, then the 
 12 hours' limit was exceeded by some 4 hours. 
 
 [Mr. Gurney subsequently obtained contemporary documentary 
 evidence which he published in the Proceedings of the American Society 
 for Psychical Research in 1887 (vol. i., p. 173) in reply to criticisms by 
 Professor Peirce. He there says : — ] 
 
 " I have quite recently learnt that the error [as to exact coincidence] 
 was greater than at first sight appeared. The vision took place on the 
 morning of September 6, that is the day before the death. The date is 
 fixed by the entry in the diary of the narrator's friend. Miss K.^ ; under 
 the head of September 5 is written, ' On this night Isabella saw Jim 
 vividly appear to her as if dead.' The vision was actually in the early 
 morning — that is, at the close of the night September 5-6. The case, 
 therefore, if telepathic, is one in which the telepathic impulse coincided 
 not with death, but with a time of exceptional danger and probably excite- 
 ment on the side of the agent. Another document which has lately been 
 recovered further strengthens the evidence. This is a letter, sent at the 
 time by the narrator to her sister, which, though it contains no date, 
 leaves no doubt as to the record of the hallucination having been vv'ritten 
 and sent away before the news of the death arrived. This is really a better 
 
 ^ As to this promise, see pp. 414-15. 
 
 * Before this diary was recovered, Miss K. wrote to me, " I distinctly rttiiiember 
 that on my going into her room in the morning she told me immediately what she 
 has related to yoa." 
 
Chap. XII] TELEPATHIC HALLUCINATIONS 347 
 
 and rarer form of documentary evidence than an entry in a diary, which 
 sometimes allows of the hypothesis that it was written later than the day 
 under which it figures. The following is the account in the letter : — 
 
 " Hotel Interlaken, 
 
 " Wednesday. 
 " A few days ago, about seven in the morning, I had lain down again 
 after drawing up my blind to let in the beautiful view of the rose-flushed 
 morning, when I saw an appearance of Mountain Jim, looking just as 
 he did when I last saw him. There was an impression on my mind as 
 though he said : ' I have come as I promised. Farewell.' It was curious, 
 and if I had not heard that he was getting well and going about, I should 
 have thought he was dead." 
 
 This record, which closely corresponds with the printed account, 
 written more than eleven years afterwards, makes it almost certain 
 that the narrator's memory was at fault as to one unimportant detail, 
 when she said in that account that she was lying on her bed and writing 
 to her sister at the moment when the apparition occurred ; for had she been 
 so employed she could hardly have failed to mention the experience in 
 that letter, instead of waiting some days. 
 
 In the next two cases there is a distinct hallucination of sound, sugges- 
 tive of some one entering or approaching the room (compare the " border- 
 land " cases 182 and 190) ; and in the second of the two, a short interval 
 elapses before the visual percept is developed. [The first case, 198, is 
 omitted.] The second case is from Mr. B., confidential clerk to a firm with 
 a principal of which we are well acquainted. He withholds his name from 
 publication, having a strong dislike to the subject. The account is in the 
 words of Mr. D. H. Wilson, of Rosemont, Hyeres, but has been read over 
 and corrected by Mr. B. The fact that the percipient had just got up 
 and opened his door may be taken as a proof that he was awake when 
 the visual experience took place. 
 
 " October 24th, 1883. 
 
 (199) " Mr. B. is a gentleman whom I have known for more than 15 
 years. He is practical, shrewd, and very trustworthy. I am indebted to 
 him for the following narration : One morning, a few months ago, at 
 5 o'clock, he was awakened by a noise outside his room, but near his room 
 door. Opening the door he saw no person. He returned to bed, and had 
 scarcel}'- composed himself when he was very disconcerted by seeing the 
 form of a lady friend of his glide or flit across the room. He thereupon 
 woke Mrs. B. and informed her of the fact. This was Saturday, and 
 at the end of the next week Mr. B. called at the house of his friend, the 
 subject of his vision, and was informed that the lady had thrown her- 
 self out of the v/indow the previous Saturday at about 5 o'clock in the 
 morning, and was instantaneously killed." 
 
 We learn from Mr. B. that the hallucination of the senses here described 
 is the only one that he has ever experienced. 
 
 The account, confirmed by Mr. B. in 1883, was written in or before 
 1876. Mrs. B. writes, on December 31, 1886 : "I perfectly recollect 
 
 the occasion of Mrs. 's death, and that my husband for a whole week 
 
 was considerably concerned about her. My husband mentioned the vision 
 the same morning, at the time it occurred, and we did not hear of the 
 
348 THE DEVELOPMrNT OF [Chap. XII 
 
 death till seven or eight days afterwards." The death could not be 
 traced in the register at Somerset House ; but on inquiring of the coroner 
 of the district where it occurred, we find that it took place exactly as 
 described, on April 9, 1873, which, however, was a Wednesday, not a 
 Saturday. The mistake as to the day of the week seems neither to increase 
 nor to decrease the probability that Mr. and Mrs. B. were able, after the 
 short interval which elapsed before they heard the news, correctly to 
 identify the day of the vision with that of the death. 
 
 In this example we observe a failure to co-ordinate the elements into a 
 completely natural-seeming incident. A feature in Mr. Keulemans' case 
 (No. 184) has been reserved for mention here as illustrating the same point. 
 He says : — 
 
 " The sound [of the child's voice] did not proceed from the locality 
 where the vision [of the child] was seen, nor did it seem to be in any way 
 produced by the organs of speech belonging to the apparition ; for the 
 mouth did not move. I heard the voice at a short distance, and on my 
 right side, simultaneously with the vision, which appeared at a greater 
 distance, on my left, or rather in front of me." 
 
 § 4. So much, then, for gradual development. I proceed to my second 
 main point — the embodiment of the idea which is at the root of the halluci- 
 nation in a manner that is to some extent original, and implies a creative 
 process carried out by the percipient's own mind. 
 
 There is no need to illustrate this process at an}^ length in the purely 
 subjective class. A certain amount of it is, in fact, involved in every 
 sensory hallucination which is anything more than a mere momentary 
 revival of familiar images, due, as I have suggested, to a disturbance at 
 the sensory centre, unprompted by any agitation in the higher tracts of 
 the brain (pp. 314-15). Wherever the higher tracts of the brain are the 
 first in action, and the hallucination represents an object which the senses 
 have never actually encountered, there clearly the mind has more or less 
 created its object ; and of the transient hallucinations of the sane the 
 majority seem to belong to this class. A special type that is worth noting 
 is where the hallucination is in part mere reminiscence and in part a new 
 creation. For example, a gentleman tells me that, having been compelled 
 to kill a favourite dog, he very soon afterwards had the subjective vision 
 of a dog running across the lawn, and pursued by a man in a white flannel 
 jacket ; and my friend Mrs. Hunter, of 2, Victoria Crescent, St. Helier's, 
 describes how, having just dismissed for the night a young daughter under 
 15 years of age, heard her lock her door, locked her own, and resumed her 
 own train of thought, she looked up, and there the child " stood smiling, 
 in dressing-gown and hair floating down her back, just as she had left me, 
 but with a baby in her arms "■ — the apparition lasting for a few seconds.^ 
 A good example of a subjective hallucination whose development from 
 the root-idea is obvious, is a visionary crown, clearly seen by a lady hover- 
 ing near the head of a preacher to whom she was listening (as she implies) 
 with sympathy and admiration. As more or less fantastic instances, I 
 may mention the apparition, out of doors, of a tall female figure, which 
 went on in front of the percipient, and whose head then left its body ; a 
 
 ^ Cf. Mr. Biaoker'e case, p. 324. 
 
Chap. XTI] TELEPATHIC HALLUCINATIONS 34 
 
 man in parti-coloured Oriental garb, about as wide as high, and with a 
 face like a king on a card ; and some curious appearances of " fiats," 
 human-looking figures without any apparent depth, by which a gentleman 
 tells me that he has been more than once visited. Peculiarities in costume 
 and appurtenances are very common ; a woman in grave-clothes, a 
 . woman in brocaded silk with a small book in her hand, a black man with 
 a knife in his hand, a sweet-looking creature in a low black dress and 
 mantilla, a tall man with dark curly hair and in antique dress, a woman 
 with a crown and a child, recalling a statuette of the Virgin — such are 
 among the visual hallucinations in my collection which there is no reason 
 to suppose other than purely subjective affections. Of auditory cases, 
 some that have been already given show the construction from a root-idea 
 in the percipient's mind very plainly — e.g., the words, " You can't save 
 him," " Your brother is dead," " Take up that knife and use it " (pp. 329, 
 303, note). Another good example is that of a clergyman's wife, who tells 
 me that she was once startled by the remark, " Those ladies will borrow 
 money from George to-day," while she was sitting alone, and picturing a 
 call which her husband was paying to some impecimious parishioners 
 whom she mistrusted — unless, indeed, the fact that the loan was actually 
 requested be held to make the case " ambiguous." The hearing of long, 
 original discourses could, of course, not be reckoned as a transient halluci- 
 nation, and is a type which scarcely occurs at all among hallucinations of 
 the sane ; but occasionally a very few words may be quite sufficient to 
 show independence of mental action — as where a lady who was expecting 
 to be called by her sister in the morning, distinctly heard, in fictitious 
 tones, not the expected message, but the much more agreeable one, " Not 
 five ; don't get up yet." 
 
 § 5. And now to turn to the parallel features of original or fantastic 
 construction in the telepathic class of hallucinations. The question as to 
 the existence and interpretation of these features is of such special im- 
 portance to my general argument that, at the risk of wearying the reader, 
 I must make its bearings plain. 
 
 I must recur for a moment to the breach which has been more than 
 once noted (pp. 92-3, 134, 174-5) ^s dividing telepathic phantasms 
 from the less concrete forms of telepathy, and especially from the results 
 of experiments in thought-transference. To resume the two marked 
 points of difference : in the experiments, (i) the " subject " never per- 
 ceives the transferred image as an actual sight or sound — there is never 
 an external hallucination ; and (2) the image always represents the 
 precise object which is consciously occupying the agent's mind ; whereas 
 in the case of the spontaneous phantasms the percept (i) appears to be 
 external, and (2) represents something which is certainly not consciously 
 occupying the agent's mind — to wit, his own form or voice. ^ Here is an 
 
 ^ I am here speaking of the common type of spontaneous cases. There are other 
 cases, both visual and auditory, which conform more nearly to the experimental 
 type, in so far as something that is occupying the senses or the mind of the agent is 
 distinctly represented in the phantasmal appearance (see, e.g., cases 157, 168, 220, 
 221, 267, 208). But such representation is decidedly exceptional, and in visual cases 
 applies usually to only a single feature in the appearance ; e.g., m case 213 below we 
 might trace the perception of the checked shawl to the agent's conscious thought, 
 but not the perception of her complete figure. 
 
350 THE DEVELOPMENT OF [Chap. XII 
 
 undoubted crux. When the agent is painfully concentrating his attention 
 on a card, with the object of getting the impression of it transferred to the 
 percipient, one might have imagined that he was in a stronger and more 
 hopeful condition for producing a telepatliic effect than when his thoughts 
 are wandering at random, and are perhaps not occupied with the percipi- 
 ent at all ; and yet the effect on the percipient seems often to be of a far 
 more dominant and startling kind in the latter case than in the former. 
 We may observe further that just the two forms of telepathic impression 
 which, in the ordinary course of experiment, do occasionally reach the 
 pitch of hallucination — the transferences of pains and of tastes — are con- 
 spicuous by their absence from the records of spontaneous cases, the 
 latter being totally unrepresented and the former very rare : while, on the 
 other hand, the spontaneous class abounds in specimens where the psy- 
 chical condition of the agent — whether sleeping, swooning, or dying — has 
 apparently lapsed to the very verge of nothingness. Spontaneous tele- 
 pathy would thus seem to depend as little on the agent's intensity of 
 feeling (for what can be more intensely felt than acute physical pain ?) 
 as on his intensity of concentration ; or, if some actual intensity of ex- 
 perience be imagined for him even at moments when it is least apparent 
 (Chapter V., § lo), it will at any rate not be imagined as abnormal pre- 
 occupation with his own physical attributes. 
 
 Now it is manifest that these differences may be reduced, in propor- 
 tion as the extent of the impression actually transferred from the agent 
 to the percipient in the phantasmal cases can be conceived to be small, 
 and the part which the percipient's own creative energy supplies can be 
 conceived to be large. If we are at liberty to assume that even a dim and 
 shadowy idea, when once it obtains a lodgment in the mind, may body 
 itself forth as a sensory phantasm, clearly all that we shall have to sup- 
 pose transferred from the one mind to the other is a dim and shadowy 
 idea. We shall thus shift, so to speak, the responsibility for the halluci- 
 nation to the percipient's mind ; which we shall conceive as actively 
 generating and projecting it under a peculiar form of impulse, instead of 
 passively receiving a full-fledged percept from the agent's mind, where 
 nothing in the least resembling such a percept had any conscious place. 
 
 An unknown quantity — -the peculiar form of impulse — has, no doubt, 
 here to be assumed ; for unless the transferred idea involves a certain 
 impulsive force which causes the mind to react on it, and to project it as 
 a hallucination, why does it not remain as a mere idea ? It might, indeed, 
 be not unreasonably replied that it does remain as a mere idea in many 
 cases, as we saw in the 6th chapter ; and that there may be many other 
 cases where it never reaches the stage of even a conscious idea — never 
 forces itself on the attention at all, — and where, therefore, we never hear 
 anything about it (see p. 77). We have already had numerous experi- 
 mental instances of what may be called " underground telepathy " : in 
 Mr. Newnham's cases, for instance (pp. 50-7), no one would ever have 
 known that there had been a transference of ideas, but for the fact — which 
 was not in any way vital to the transference — that Mrs. Newnham had her 
 hand on a planchette at the time. And if we could conceive that a great 
 deal of spontaneous telepathy takes place similarly underground and un- 
 noticed, then we might regard the sensory phantasms as a ^-ort of acci- 
 
Chap. XII] TELEPATHIC HALLUCINATIONS i 
 
 dental group — as just the cases which here and there get above groui 
 owing to some exceptional favouring condition in the percipient. 1 
 question why an idea that has been telepathically transferred should g: 
 rise to a hallucination, might thus be answered by saying that it does 
 only in the proportion in which purely subjective idea.s develop pun 
 subjective hallucinations — the specific cause being as unknown in the c 
 case as in the other. All this, however, is highly hypothetical ; and 
 need not shrink from the provisional hypothesis that a telepathica 
 conveyed idea which is to some extent charged with emotion really 1 
 a certain peculiar tendency to develop into hallucination. Our v( 
 ignorance in some measure justifies this assumption ; for unable as 
 the most part we are to connect transient hallucinations of the sane w 
 any antecedent condition at all, we need the less scruple to admit a no 
 condition when we find one. And in connection with such an onwc 
 passage of the impression, it is very pertinent to recall the particular i 
 pulsive quality which we found to attach to some of the experimefi 
 transferences — where the impulse took effect not in sensory bvit in mus' 
 lar disturbances (see pp. 59-63, and 67-8).! 
 
 To return, however, to the actual content of the percepts, and tt 
 relation to the ideas from which they spring. If once it be granted tl 
 the telepathic phantasm need not be the literal embodiment of any clea 
 defined idea or image, but may be worked out from a suggestion of a vaj 
 kind, we should certainly be prepared for varietj^ and independence in • 
 working out. The mind is no mere collection of separate compartmer 
 into which nev/ ideas will fit and then rest in a passive way ; but 
 organism of interacting parts, where any change or any intruding elem^ 
 may set in motion whole trains of images and associations. We kn 
 what small and dim suggestions will sometimes set large tracts of men 
 machinery to work ; we may therefore well credit the vaguer or S' 
 conscious order of telepathic impressions with such a power. What m 
 natural, then, than that these further images and associations should 
 embodied in the sensory projection ? We have already noted the proc 
 in dreams ; we found the telepathic impression operating not to susp( 
 or fetter, but simply to invoke and inform, the spontaneous activities 
 the dreaming condition. We have since caught the percipient mind 
 woi-k, so to speak, in the gradual stages which waking hallucinations of 
 present ; and we have noted the originative activity which often goes 
 the shaping of purely subjective specimens. What is now suggestec 
 that the waking mind may unconsciously react, as in a dream, on 
 
 ^ I may note further how the very fact of an unrecognised telepathic phant 
 be^A's witness to the suggested specific tendency of telepathic impressions to pass 
 hallucina.tions. We have had instances, in former chapters, of vague but sti 
 impressions, not connected by the percipient at the time with any particular per 
 which afterwards seemed to have been due to the condition of a particular per 
 Now one would have supposed, if an undistinctive telepa^thic idea was to ass' 
 more definiteness, that it must be by becoming a distinctive idea, an idea of the p; 
 cula.r agent. But what v/e find is that the undistinctive telepathic idea someti 
 becomes more definite in a quite different way — namely, by becoming an undistint 
 percept, an unrecognised form. It is hurried on into hallucination, so to speak, ■« 
 out having first declared itself as an idea ; it assumes the definiteness of visible sh 
 while yet its content or message remains indefinite. 
 
332 THE DEVELOPMENT OF [Chap. XII 
 
 nucleus of a " transferred impression," and, in the act of externalising the 
 percept, may invest it with its own atmosphere and imagery. ^ We shall 
 thus have a ready explanation for many degrees of distinctness and indi- 
 vidualisation, and many diversities of character, in what is perceived. 
 Suppose the same kind of real event — say the peaceful death of an aged 
 parent — to occur in twenty cases, and in each of them to produce a real 
 and unique sort of disturbance in some absent person's mind ; then, if 
 that disturbance clothed itself in some sensory form — or, as I should say, 
 if it reached the point of causing hallucination — the hallucination might 
 take twenty different forms. One percipient may hear his parent's voice ; 
 another may imagine the touch of his hand upon his head ; a third may 
 see him in his wonted dress and aspect ; a fourth may see him as he might 
 appear when dying ; a fifth may see him in some transfigured aspect ; a 
 sixth may see a figure or hear a voice resembling his, but not recognise it, 
 or recognise it only in recollection ; and others may invest the disturbing 
 idea with every sort of visible symbolism, derived from their mind's 
 habitual furniture and their wonted trains of thought. 
 
 § 6. This frequent activity of the percipient's mind in the elaboration 
 and projection of his percept forms a ready key to much of the evidence 
 that follows. How, for instance, on any theory of merely passive affec- 
 tion of the percipient's mind or senses, could we account for the appear- 
 ance of a dying friend, attired in a style of dress which was habitual to 
 him at the time when the percipient associated with him, but which has 
 been discontinued, or, at any rate, is not that in which he would be pic- 
 tured in his own mind ? The " ghosts of clothes " in general — a stock 
 bugbear — are the simplest things in the world to explain on a theory of 
 telepathic impressions ; but the ghosts of old clothes — how could they 
 be impressed ah extra ? What, on the other hand, is more natural, when 
 once the percipient's active share in the phenomenon is recognised, than 
 that he should invest the idea of his friend with the visual traits that 
 memory supplies, and should project the figure into space in its most 
 familiar aspect ? 
 
 A few instances of this sort may be quoted. [The first. No. 200, is 
 omitted.] 
 
 The next case (which again exemplifies the development of a feeling of 
 presence into distinct hallucination) is from Mrs. Bolland, of 7, Cranbury 
 Terrace, Southampton, the narrator of case 126 above. 
 
 " July, 1884. 
 (201) " About March, 1875, the circumstances hereafter detailed hap- 
 pened to me at Gibraltar. I wrote an account of them from memory in 
 1878. It was published in All the Year Round, of August, I think, that 
 
 1 The psychological identity of hallucinations and dreams — alike in subjective 
 and in telepathic cases— is a point which I am the more anxious to enforce in that there 
 seems sometimes to be a difficulty in catching it. For example, a leading daily paper 
 contrasts members of the Society for Psychical Research with the sensible people 
 " who believe that all those apparitions and stories of second-sight which engage the 
 curiosity of that Society may be relegated to the limbo of waking dreams." With 
 the substitution of " class " for " limbo," this " relegation " is precisely what the 
 present argument seeks to effect. 
 
Chap. XII] TELEPATHIC HALLUCINATIONS 353 
 
 year, but I have not since seen it, so I can only give the story as far as I 
 remember it now. 
 
 " I was lying down in my drawing-room on a bright sunshiny afternoon, 
 reading a chapter on Chalk Streams in ' Kingsley's Miscellanies,' when I 
 suddenly felt that some one was waiting to speak to me. I looked up from 
 my book and saw a man standing beside an arm-chair, which was about 
 6 feet from me. He was looking most intently at me, with an extraordi- 
 nary earnest expression in his eyes, but as I walked forward to speak to 
 him he disappeared. ^ 
 
 " The room was about 18 feet long, and at the further end of it I saw 
 our servant [Pearson], holding open the door as if he had admitted a 
 visitor. Thinking that perhaps he too was but a delusion, I spoke to him, 
 asking if anyone had called. To which he replied, ' No one, ma'am,' and 
 walked away. I then tested myself as to whether I had been sleeping, 
 seeing that it was 10 minutes since I lay down. I said to myself what I 
 thought I had read, began my chapter again, and in 10 minutes had 
 reached the same point. 
 
 " I then thought it over again. I knew the face quite well, but could 
 not say whose it was, but the suit of clothes impressed me strongly as being 
 exactly like one which my husband had given to a servant named Ramsay 
 the previous year. This man was a discharged soldier whom I had found 
 in a dying state in Inverness, and who had been taken into our service 
 after leaving the infirmary. He turned out badly and I had to send him 
 away before we went to Gibraltar [in February, 1875], but he was taken on 
 as waiter at the Inverness Club, and I had no cause to be anxious about 
 him, as I thought he was well and doing well, and would probably profit 
 by his past experience and keep that situation. 
 
 " I told my husband when he came in what I had seen, and also told his 
 colonel's wife (now Lady Laffan), but did not put down the date. But 
 almost as soon, I believe, as a letter could have come from Inverness, my 
 husband received one from his late sergeant, to say that Ramsay was dead, 
 but giving no particulars. To this my husband wrote that he was sorry, 
 and would like to hear ' any particulars of his illness and death.' This 
 was the answer : ' Ramsay died in hospital, raving, and calling incessantly 
 for Mrs. Bolland.' 
 
 " I will only add that I believe the face of the man I saw was that of 
 Ramsay as I had known him at first, when I visited him as a dying man 
 in the infirmary. But seeing him every day as my servant, and in health, 
 it had passed from my mind, or rather did not connect itself with this man 
 in my memory. 
 
 " I may add that I had been in ill-health for some years, but at that 
 time was stronger than I ever was in my life, the warm climate suiting me 
 — so well that I felt a strength and enjoyment of life for its own sake, 
 which was a delight to me. " Kate E. Bolland." 
 
 In reply to inquiries, Mrs. Bolland adds, " This is the only instance 
 in which I have ever experienced a hallucination of the sense of sight." 
 
 The following corroboration is from Lieut. -Colonel Bolland, R.E. : — 
 
 " July 2oth, 1884. 
 " With regard to the apparition at Gibraltar, Mrs. Bolland mentioned 
 it to me an hour or two after she saw it, which would be about 4 or 5 
 o'clock in the afternoon. She said she knew the face, but she could not 
 say whose it was, but distinctly recognised the clothes worn as being like 
 a suit I had given to Ramsay when in Inverness. 
 
 ^ See p. 427, second footnote. 
 
354 THE DEVELOPMENT OF [Chap. XII 
 
 " The news of his death was a shock, coming shortly afterwards ; and 
 I wrote to my late sergeant on the Ordnance Survey at Inverness (Sergeant 
 Dedman, R.E.) for particulars, with the result which Mrs. Bolland has 
 
 to^'^ y°^- " G. Herbert Bolland." 
 
 We learn from Mr. J. Wilson Black, house-surgeon at the Northern 
 Infirmary, Inverness, who has kindly referred to the books, that Archibald 
 Ramsay was admitted to that institution on Feb. 24, 1875, suffering from 
 tumour of the brain, and died on March 9. Mr. Black adds : " None of 
 the officials at present in the house were in it at the time ; and I am con- 
 sequently unable to say at what hour he died." Mrs. Bolland has kindly 
 endeavoured to find out, from the Library at Gibraltar, on what day she 
 took out the book that she was reading ; but without success. 
 
 We find that the above account completely agrees with the fuller one in 
 All the Year Round. That account, however, contains a more complete 
 explanation of the non-recognition of the face. As regards the momentary 
 mistaking of the man for a visitor, these words occur : " I will only remind 
 you that, as far as appearances went, the man was a gentleman. He had 
 gentle birth on one side, was always refined in his manners, and, more- 
 over, was dressed in a suit of clothes of which no gentleman need have 
 been ashamed." The paper ends with the following additional incident : — 
 
 " There is one odd fact as a pendant to this little story. The man 
 Pearson, whom we had just brought all the way from the Ultima Thule of 
 the ancients, at great expense, gave warning that day, because, he said, 
 ' the house was haunted.' He gave no explanation, and I said nothing, as 
 the reason of his sudden wish to leave only reached me through my maid. 
 You will remember that he stood at the door, having apparently shown in 
 my mysterious visitor. Had his notice to quit come a day later, I should 
 have said he heard other servants speaking of the circumstance in houses 
 where I had mentioned it. But he gave it that day and before I had 
 spoken of it at all. Nor have I heard up to this moment what he meant. 
 Puzzled but not alarmed myself, I would not risk frightening my house- 
 hold, so when my maid told me what he had said, I only replied, ' Non- 
 sense ! ' and that was the end of it. He left us, and the news of Ramsay's 
 death came after he had gone, or I think I should have felt inclined then 
 to question him." 
 
 The narrator in the following case. Miss S., fears that publication of 
 her name might be disadvantageous to her. 
 
 " March nth, 1884, 
 (202) " In August, 1881, I had been ordered by my doctor to take 
 absolute rest, not even to read at all, and to do no work whatever. I 
 therefore took lodgings in a cottage near London for a few weeks. During 
 the last 6 or 7 years, I had been rather intimate with a lady (Mrs. A.), 
 whose daughter I had instructed during that period. This lady had gone 
 to the seaside with her family during the summer holidays, but had sent 
 me a message, before she left town, that the suddenness of her departure 
 had prevented her from coming to see me, but that she would certainly do 
 so on her return. In the meantime I had heard, through mutual friends, 
 that she and her family were in good health, and would probably return 
 about the middle of September. 
 
 " About 3 weeks after Mrs. A.'s departure, I was expecting a friend to 
 come and see me, and had ordered a carriage, to take her a drive. The 
 morning proved wet, and she did not come, and after waiting some time, I 
 
Chap. XII] TELEPATHIC HALLUCINATIONS 355 
 
 went out alone, in an open landau, at about 3.30 or perhaps as late as 
 4 p.m. I had not left the house more than 20 minutes, when, in an open 
 lane, I saw coming towards me Mrs. A. with one of her younger children. 
 She was sitting in her own victoria, which I knew well. As she sat I saw 
 only the three-quarter face ; but I recognised the bonnet, and also the 
 sealskin jacket, which she was wearing, as one that she generally wore in 
 winter. I remember them particularly, because it struck me, as the 
 carriage approached, that it was very odd of her to be wearing a sealskin 
 jacket in August. Just as the carriage came up to me, and was passing 
 me, so near that if I had put out my arm I could have touched it, I sat up, 
 and called out, ' Oh, Mrs. A. ' She did not move or turn her form towards 
 me, but seemed to be half-turned towards the child, who sat on the 
 further side of me. I was very much astonished at this, and then I turned 
 round to look after the victoria, and, as far as my recollection serves me, I 
 saw it slowly drive away. I am perfectly sure that I could not have been 
 mistaken ; I was never more certain of anything in my life than that I 
 had actually seen my friend and her little child. 
 
 " For the next 10 minutes or so, I was puzzling to think what could 
 have brought her back to London, and was very vexed with myself for not 
 having at once told the coachman to turn and drive after the carriage. I 
 did, however, as soon as I could collect my senses, tell him to drive home 
 as quickly as possible ; and as soon as I reached the cottage I said to my 
 landlady, ' There is a lady and a little girl waiting for me upstairs, I 
 suppose ? ' When she assured me that there was not, I at once sent the 
 servant over to my sister's house, about 10 minutes' walk off, to see if 
 Mrs. A. had perhaps gone there. When the servant came back with no 
 tidings of her, I was very much astonished, and couldn't help wondering 
 over it for the rest of the evening. 
 
 " Two or three days afterwards, I asked the landlady to get me a daily 
 paper, feeling a longing to read something ; and, at my landlady's urgent 
 entreaty not to tire myself, I said that I would only look at the births, 
 deaths and marriages. There I saw the announcement of the death of Mrs. 
 A. at the seaside, on the very day when, as I thought, I had passed her 
 in her carriage, near London. 
 
 " I afterwards learned from her relations that she had died after a very 
 short illness, at 6 p.m. on that day, and that she had lain in a state of 
 unconsciousness for some hours before her death. It could not have been 
 much less than two hours before her death — that is during the time v/hen 
 she lay unconscious — that I saw her. <• ^ L S" 
 
 We find the announcement of the death in three London daily papers 
 for August 30th, 1 88 1. 
 
 In conversation. Miss S. stated that she had never been the subject of 
 any hallucination. She is short-sighted, but wears suitable glasses, and 
 was wearing them on this occasion. No corroborative testimony can be 
 obtained. The landlady was very old, and very unlikely, even if now alive, 
 to remember so trifling an incident as Miss S.'s question about the sup- 
 posed callers ; and Miss S.'s sister was absent from home when the inquiry 
 was made at her house. 
 
 This might conceivably have been a case of mistaken identity. But 
 it would have been an extraordinary one ; and the sealskin jacket in 
 August would have been as odd a costume for any real person as Miss S. 
 conceived it to be for her friend. It is worth mentioning that visions of 
 horses and carriages are a known species of purely subjective hallucina- 
 
356 THE DEVELOPMENT OF [Chaf. XII 
 
 tion ; * and it is therefore not as strange as it might appear that a tele- 
 pathic hallucination should assume this elaborate form. But more im- 
 portant is the appearance of a second human figure — that of the dying 
 friend's child. I have already (p. 266) pointed to a similar feature in one 
 of the " borderland " cases as an indication that telepathic percepts, in 
 their sensory character, are really projections from within. I may now 
 point out, as a fresh instance of parallelism between telepathic and casual 
 subjective phantasms, the extreme rarity of the cases in which a second 
 figure thus appears. In my large collection of subjective hallucinations of 
 vision — putting out of the question the peculiar illusions hypnagogiques 
 (pp. 299-300) — I find only seven cases, that is, less than 3 per cent, present- 
 ing more than one human figure ; * three of which occurred to percipients 
 who were in bed, while in two others the percipients were extremely young. 
 And among the telepathic examples in this book, I find almost exactly 
 the same proportion. 
 
 As further illustrating the construction of the phantasm from material 
 which the percipient's mind supplies, I may mention a point in case 184. 
 On the day when little Isidore left Paris for London, his hair was cut very 
 short ; and the long " fringe," which was removed, could not (the narra- 
 tor says) have groAvn to its customary length in the month which followed 
 before the death. ^ But, as he adds, " In my memory his image still pre- 
 served the usual features, with the fringe over his forehead ; and on the 
 morning when the vision awoke me, I saw him with the fringe over his 
 forehead." « In another " borderland " case. No. 495, where the phan- 
 
 ^ Cf. Dr. C. M. Smith's case, p. 322, note. Occasionally a subjective experience 
 takes a still more elaborate form. Thus an informant who at one time had a slight 
 tendency to visual hallucination, describes seeing, when quite awake, the details of 
 a complete funeral procession. 
 
 * See again Dr. Smith's case, p. 322, note, and Mrs. Hunter's case described in § 4, 
 above. Other telepathic instances are Nos. 168 and 195 ; besides the cases in which 
 a complete scene with several figures has been represented, as No. 299. In case 186 
 there was the sense of a second person's presence, but the hallucination was of one 
 jfigure only. 
 
 ' Mr. Keulemans' statement that his little boy's fringe could not have grown to 
 its usual length in a month might be questioned. But on my pointing this out to 
 him, he explained that (being struck by the fact that the hair, as he saw it in his 
 vision, was just as he had been accustomed to see it) he had expressly asked his 
 mother-in-law what was the state of the child's hair at the time of his death ; and 
 she had said that he " had very little hair — that it grew straight upright, and that 
 he had no fringe when he died." Mr. Keulemans has no difficulty in accepting this 
 description, as he has recently made experiments with two of his children, aged four 
 and six, with a result that entirely accords with it. The rate at which hair grows 
 seems to difEer greatly in different people. 
 
 * It may be remembered that Mr. Keulemans had in the evening a second vision 
 of his child, which was treated above as a mere recrudescence of the morning's 
 hallucination. Mr. Keulemans himself, however, is inclined to explain it otherwise. 
 His grounds are that this second vision, which took place in the bright gaslight of 
 the billiard-room, represented the boy's figure, in an attitude suggestive of death, 
 enclosed as it were in a dark cellar or vault, with a little window in it ; and he after- 
 wards found that at that hour the dead body had been taken to a mortuary, which 
 he afterwards saw, and which vividly recalled the visionary scene. (I attach more 
 importance to these details than I should otherwise do, on account of the care which 
 Mr. Keulemans has brought to bear on the study of his own visual impressions, and 
 of his training in habits of accurate observation.) He suggests that this second 
 vision was due to a telepathic impulse from his wife's mother, who had the body 
 
"Chap. XII] TELEPATHIC HALLUCINATIONS 357 
 
 tasm of a dying female relative appeared, the dress — " outdoor walking 
 costume, the bonnet being a prominent part of it " — was that in which 
 the percipient had last seen her, nine years previously ; in a waking case, 
 No, 555, where the phantasm represented the percipient's mother, " the 
 attire was the same in which I had last seen her several years before " ; 
 and in another waking case. No. 645, the phantasm appeared in a dress 
 which the agent had not worn or seen for nine months, but which she had 
 been wearing during the weeks when the percipient had last been in her 
 company. [The three cases last referred to were in the Supplement, and 
 are not in the present edition. — Ed.] 
 
 § 7. The examination of these precise points may lead us on to more 
 general ground. If we admit a power in the percipient to evolve a waking 
 dream from the nucleus of a " transferred impression," we at once get rid 
 of what has been a very real obstacle to the recognition of the telepathic 
 evidence. Phantasms having often been conceived as in some way objec- 
 tive and independent presences, it has seemed to the sceptic that all idea 
 of reality about them was sufficiently refuted, if they possessed features 
 which were a clear reflection of the percipient's beliefs and ideas. Students 
 of folklore and of comparative thaumatology have observed that such 
 phenomena, in various times and countries, have borne a perceptible re- 
 lation to prevalent habits and opinions ; and if specimens which have 
 coincided with, and so seemed to announce and typify, unusual events, 
 have borne a similar relation, it has been easy to argue for their purely 
 subjective character from this subordinate point, and to ignore the essen- 
 tial point — the fact of the coincidence. This wrong issue is precluded as 
 soon as the analogy of dream is boldly insisted on, and the phenomena are 
 described as hallucinations, not presences, and as veridical, not objective. 
 Any presumption against them, as sentimental, or superstitious, or fan- 
 tastic, then loses its basis. The naked fact of coincidence can no more be 
 sentimental or superstitious than stoical or sceptical ; but subjective 
 colourings may attach to waking hallucinations as easily as to dreams ; 
 and it cannot seem surprising that the same mental habits and traditions 
 wliich give a particular character to so many of the hallucinations which 
 are illusory through and through — hallucinations and nothing more — should 
 give a similar character to some of the hallucinations which are not illusory 
 through and through, but are projected under the stimulus of a true 
 impression from the mind of some absent person. The same cast of ideas 
 through the dominance of which a devote may receive a false impression 
 that she has met the Virgin in a wood, may very naturally lead her, or one 
 like her, on the receipt of a true impression that some beloved relative is 
 dying, to body forth the figure as robed in white and with a radiant 
 face ; and much more bizarre apparitions than this might,- on the 
 same principle, be accepted as having a causal connection with a real 
 
 conveyed to the mortuary and whose thoughts were naturally directed to him. Now 
 on this view of the " agency " the experience none the less involves an independent 
 contribution on the part of the percipient. For he saw the child's figure, though as if 
 dead, in his little blue sailor suit : which was familiar to him, but which we can hardly 
 conceive to have been present, in association with the ideas of death and burial, in 
 his mother-in-law's mind. 
 
358 THE DEVELOPMENT OF [Chap. XII 
 
 event.' The opportunity for observing such phenomena in telepathic 
 cases is, no doubt, limited by the fact that cases of any evidential weight 
 are almost confined to quite modern days, and for the present to the more 
 advanced nations ; but it is possible that as interest in the subject 
 increases, a wider area will be covered. Meanwhile we have quite enough 
 cases to illustrate the point. 
 
 As examples of phantasmal appearances presenting features which 
 would in reality be impossible, the following three accounts may serve. 
 [The first two, 203 and 204, are omitted.] The next case is from the 
 Memoirs of Georgiana, Lady Chatterton (1878), by E. H. Bering, the second 
 husband of Lady Chatterton, pp. 185-6. The author says : — 
 
 (205) " In March, 1869, while we were at Malvern Wells, an event 
 occurred, which the reader will, of course, take for what he thinks it is worth 
 but which I cannot see my way to explain as a coincidence. - She {i.e., Lady 
 Chatterton) had a great regard for Father Hewitt, O.S.B.; and he had 
 always shown a very marked sympathy for her in her difficulties. One 
 afternoon she said, ' I am sure that dear Father Hewitt is dead. I saw 
 him just now, when I went upstairs, as clearly as possible, dressed in the 
 Benedictine habit, only it was of dazzling whiteness. He seemed high 
 above me in the air, * and he looked at me. I knew then that he was dead.' 
 It was about 2 o'clock in the afternoon. The next morning's post brought 
 us the news that he died at the time when she saw him." 
 
 In reference to this incident. Lady Chatterton's niece, Mrs. Ferrers, 
 of Baddesley Clinton, Knowle, writes to us as follows : — 
 
 " March 24th, 1885. 
 " I was with her at Malvern Wells at the time, in some lodgings that 
 we hired for a few weeks ; and Father Hewitt was then at Woolton, a 
 village in W'arwickshire, my aunt and Mr. Dering renting Woolton Hall 
 that year. I cannot give you the exact date, but I remember that it was 
 one day in Easter v/eek of that year (1869). I was in the drawing-room of 
 those lodgings after luncheon, about a quarter past 2 o'clock, when my 
 aunt came downstairs from her bedroom and told me that she was quite 
 sure Father Hewitt was dead, for she had seen him, &c. We all knew that 
 he was ill of one of his usual severe attacks of gall-stones, but that com- 
 plaint is not considered a fatal one, and so we were full of hopes that we 
 should find him better on our return home. He was one of the best and 
 dearest of our friends, and his death, corroborated the next morning by 
 hearing his name given out at Mass, * to be prayed for among the dead, was 
 a heavy blow to us all. We afterwards heard that he had died at 2 o'clock 
 on the day my aunt saw him. " Rebecca H. Ferrers." 
 
 ^ See for instance, the narrative of the apparition of the Gwrach y Rhibyu, in 
 Sikes's British Qohlins, p. 217, which was related to the author at first-hand, in 1878. 
 This extraordinary phantasm, a dreaded local celebrity, seems on the occasion 
 described to have supplied the embodiment for a real telepathic impression. See also 
 a case in W. Henderson's Folh-lore of the Northern Counties of England and the 
 Borders, p. 29. 
 
 ' This word is often, but very unfortunately, used as equivalent to chance- 
 coincidence. 
 
 ^ Another example of a figure seen above the percipient is No. 352. 
 
 * In this detail there Ls an apparent, though perhaps not a real, discrepancy from 
 Mr. Deling' 8 account. 
 
Chap. XII] TELEPATHIC HALLUCINATIONS 359 
 
 [We learn from the Provincial of Canterbury, the Rev. H. E. Moore, 
 that the date of the Rev. Peter Joseph Hewitt's death was March nth, 
 1869. Easter Sunday in that year fell on March 28th ; Mrs. Ferrers is 
 therefore mistaken in supposing the occurrence to have taken place in 
 Easter week ; but this is not material. The coincidence was probably 
 exact to a quarter of an hour.] 
 
 The luminous appearance of the figure here should be specially re- 
 marked. For luminosity is a sufficiently frequent feature both in purely 
 subjective and in telepathic hallucinations, to be included as a fresh point 
 of resemblance between the two classes. It is possibly to definite halluci- 
 nations of this character that we should trace the widely diffused super- 
 stition which finds in a mysterious light the sign of a supernatural pre- 
 sence ; 1 but considering how natural the symbolism of light is in connec- 
 tion with supernatural ideas, such a hypothesis is perhaps superfluous. 
 It is at any rate not possible to reverse the process, and to trace the hallu- 
 cinations to the superstition ; for they go on occurring in the present day, 
 as my collection alone would show, to persons who have no previous 
 acquaintance with or belief in the superstition. The light occurs in various 
 forms and degrees. One form is the impression of a dark room as illumi- 
 nated, which is sometimes experienced on waking. In the group of non- 
 human phantasms described above, we found a star, a firework, a firefly, a 
 bright oval, a chandelier (pp. 324-5 and see also p. 481). Among the sub- 
 jective human phantasms, seven appeared with a candle in the hand. In a 
 considerable number of the nocturnal cases, though no special radiance is 
 mentioned, the aspect of the figure seems to have been far more distinct 
 and detailed than that of a real person would have been^ — e.g., the gro- 
 tesque appearance mentioned in p. 261, note, which was remarkable for 
 brilliance of costume, " disappeared, leaving the room in darkness " ; and 
 in other cases the figure has disappeared as radiant.^ 
 
 The position in which the phantasm was projected in the last case 
 quoted may have been the result of some dim idea of departure or tran- 
 sition. In other cases there is the distinct symbolism of death. The 
 following is an example. The percipient, Lieutenant-Colonel Jones, of 
 8, Sussex Place, N.W., is a man as free from superstition as can well be 
 imagined, who has never experienced any other hallucination whatever. 
 He has shown us a letter, written at the time, in which his father alludes 
 to the apparition. 
 
 "•1883. 
 
 (206) " In 1845 I was stationed with my regiment at Moulmein, in 
 Burmah. In those days there was no direct mail, and we were dependent 
 
 ^ See Mr. Andrew Lang's remarks in the Nineteenth Century for April, 1885, 
 p. 629. The following passage occurs in Rink's Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo 
 (1875), p. 43: " The Supernatural Rulers, or Inue, as far as they may be perceived 
 by the natural senses, generally have the appearance of a fire or bright light ; and 
 to see them is in every case very dangerous, partly by causing tantamingneJc — viz., 
 frightening to death — partly as foreshadowing the death of a relative {ndsdr7iek)." 
 Superstitions of this sort are likely enough to produce the very experiences on which 
 they feed ; but the hallucinations of light described in the present work are certainly 
 not suggestive of anything like tantumingnek. * See p. 290, note. 
 
 ' As telepathic cases which present the same points, I may refer to Nos. 184, 213, 
 220, 311, 314, 323, 332, 702. Luminosity is also a marked feature of some of the 
 dream-cases. 
 
36o THE DEVELOPMENT OF [Chap. XII 
 
 upon the arrival of sailing vessels for our letters, which sometimes arrived 
 in batches, and occasionally we were months without any news from home. 
 " On the evening of the 24th of March, 1845, I was. with others, 
 dining at a friend's house, and when sitting in the verandah after dinner, 
 with the other guests, in the middle of a conversation on some local affairs, 
 I all at once distinctly saw before me the form of an open cof&n, with a 
 favourite sister of mine, then at home, lying in it apparently dead. I 
 naturally ceased talking, and everyone looked at me in astonishment, 
 and asked what was the matter. I mentioned, in a laughing manner, 
 what I had seen, and it was looked upon as a joke. I walked home later 
 with an officer very much my senior (the late Major-General George 
 Briggs, retired, Madras Artillery, then Captain Briggs), who renewed the 
 subject, and asked whether I had received any news as to my sister's 
 illness. I said no, and that my last letters from home were dated some 
 three months prior. He asked me to make a note of the circumstance, as 
 he had before heard of such occurrences. I did so, and showed him the 
 entry I made opposite the day of the month in an almanack. On the 17th 
 of May following, I received a letter from home announcing my sister's 
 death as having taken place on that very day — viz., the 24th of March, 
 ^^45- " R. Waller Jones." 
 
 As to the coincidence of hour. Colonel Jones only learnt that the 
 death occurred in the morning of the 24th. His vision was seen after an 
 early dinner, so that, allowing for longitude, the correspondence of time 
 was certainly near, and may have been exact. There had been a very 
 close attachment between sister and brother. 
 
 We may regard the next two cases — one visual and one auditory — as 
 exemplifying the religious investiture of a telepathic impression. The 
 first, in which the accuracy of the description " waking dream " is spe- 
 cially well shown, is from Mrs. Larcombe, of 8, Runton Street, Homsey 
 Rise, N., a sensible and superior person who has seen a good deal of the 
 world. She has had no other hallucination, unless an unexplained appear- 
 ance seen by her in early childhood, and by others as well as herself, was 
 of that character. 
 
 " July 17th, 1882. 
 
 (207) " When I was about 18 or ig, I went to stay in Guernsey. 
 This would be about 30 years ago. About 10 a.m., one day, I was sitting 
 in the kitchen, blowing up the fire with the bellows. I heard some very 
 beautiful music, and stopped to listen, at the same time looking up. I 
 saw above me thousands of angels, as tight as they could be packed, 
 seeming to rise far above and beyond me. They were only visible as far 
 as the head and shoulders. In front of them all I saw my friend, Anne 
 Cox. As I looked and listened, the music seemed to die away in the 
 distance, and at the same time, the angels seemed to pass away into the 
 distance, and vanish like smoke. 
 
 " I ran up to Miss White, the young lady staying in the house, and 
 told her what I had seen. She said, ' You may be sure your friend, Anne 
 Cox, has gone to Heaven.' I wrote home at once, to Lyme Regis, and 
 found that Anne Cox had died that ver}/- day. 
 
 " Anne Cox and I had been very close friends. She was just my own 
 age, and was almost like a sister to me. " m_ a. Larcombe." 
 
 Mrs. Larcombe states positively that she was in no anxiety about her 
 friend, and had no knowledge of her illness. She cannot recall where the 
 
Chap. XII] TELEPATHIC HALLUCINATIONS 361 
 
 death occurred, and it has therefore been impossible to discover its exact 
 date. 
 
 The next case is from Mrs. Udny, of 61, Westboume Park Villas, W. 
 
 " July. 1883. 
 
 (208) " This family story fell within my own recollection, and I can 
 vouch for the accuracy of the facts. The dates put it beyond any question 
 of being imagined after the circumstances had occurred. 
 
 " In January, 1850, my husband (George Udny, of the Bengal Civil 
 Service) was in Calcutta, and I was living in London. His sister Emily 
 (Mrs. Ryan) was living near me in London, and her husband, Edmund 
 Ryan, was in Calcutta. 
 
 " On the 2oth February, 1850, I received a letter from my husband, 
 saying poor Edmund was very ill. Owing to some political news of 
 importance my letter of the gth had come with a Government dispatch a 
 day later than the ordinary mail of the 8th, the regular mail-day. 
 
 " Soon after receiving my letter, on the same day, my sister-in-law, 
 Emily Ryan, came to me in great anxiety to know if I had any later news 
 of her husband than the 9th, as she also had heard he was very ill. I 
 explained to her how impossible it was that there should be any later news, 
 as the gth itself was later than I had ever known the mail leave before. 
 She then explained the reason for her extreme anxiety for news to the 
 loth January, and told me the following curious circumstance : — 
 
 " On the loth January, she had been engaged in her devotions between 
 II a.m. and noon, according to her custom ; for she was in the habit of 
 rising late, and did not make her appearance in the family circle till the 
 middle of the day. While thus engaged on her knees, and making her 
 husband the special subject of her prayers, she thought some one spoke 
 quite distinctly close to her ear, ' Pray not for him, he is in Eternity. Be 
 still and know that I am God.' 
 
 " She was so much astonished, she thought some one must have come 
 into the room unperceived by her, and rose from her knees and looked 
 around her, but could see no one. She was, however, so much impressed 
 by the circumstance that she wrote it down at once, with the date of day 
 and hour, and sealing up the paper, carried it downstairs and gave it to the 
 care of a young niece living in the house (Tempe Raikes), telling her to 
 keep the seal unbroken till she asked for it. 
 
 " On the morning she came to me, 20th February, hearing of her 
 husband's serious illness on the 8th January, she had asked for her sealed 
 note and had broken the seal and read in the presence of her mother and 
 aunt the above circumstance, and finding the date, which she had for- 
 gotten, only two days later than her news from Calcutta, came oil to me 
 to inquire for later news, but only heard my letter of the gth. 
 
 " She had, therefore, to await the arrival of another mail— a fortnight 
 after — when the letters of the 23rd January, arriving on the 8th March, 
 told her that her poorfhusband had died on the 10th January, between 5 
 and 6 p.m. — the exact time, allowing for the difierence of longitude, that 
 she had been forbidden to pray for him in London. 
 
 " A. L. Udny." 
 
 We find from notices in the Gentleman's Magazine and the Annual 
 Register that Mr. E. B. Ryan died at Calcutta, on Jan. 10, 1850. 
 
 Mrs. Udny showed Mr. Podmore the notes (committed to paper on 
 April 27, 1 861, in order to preserve the memory of the occurrence) from 
 
362 THE DEVELOPMENT OF [Chap. XII 
 
 which this account was taken. Mrs. Ryan, now Mrs. Hermon, cannot be 
 questioned on the subject. 
 
 In a second letter, Mrs. Udny adds : — 
 
 " I have just received the enclosed from my niece — the Tempe Raikes 
 of my family story. I think you will find it very satisfactory as to the 
 main facts of the story. I think you will find my dates are more accu- 
 rate than my niece's ; she has got a little confused as to the hours — 
 perhaps not allowing for the difference of longitude. I distinctly remem- 
 ber Mrs. Ryan's telling me that she was praying between ii and 12 a.m., 
 and I think I mentioned in my mem. to you that her husband died about 
 5 o'clock p.m., because my husband wrote that to me from Calcutta. 
 And the singular thing which struck me at the time was that the difference 
 would be exactly that of the longitude." 
 
 The enclosure was as follows : — 
 
 " 25, Victoria Square, Clifton. 
 
 " September i6th, 1883. 
 " About the story of Aunt Hermon [formerly Ryan], the facts, as far 
 as I can recollect, are that she wrote out what had happened one morning 
 at her private prayers, and gave me the sealed letter about it, and said in 
 a fev/ weeks she would either ask me for it to burn it, or to read it out. 
 Six weeks after, when she heard of Uncle Ryan's death, she asked for it 
 and gave it to her mother ; and in it she had written that, v/hile praying 
 for her husband (from whom she had heard nothing for 6 months), a voice 
 came to her ears, ' He is in Eternity.' She went on, thinking it a silly 
 fancy, and again it said, ' It is too late, he is in Eternity.' She was so 
 convinced of its truth she left off, and was sure she would hear something 
 had happened. He had died that very morning at 4 o'clock, for she had 
 dated her letter, and, moreover, she was quite prepared when his death 
 was announced to her. The overland mail in those days took six weeks 
 coming. " Tempe S. Bright [yiie Raikes)." 
 
 § 8. To return, however, to the details of the phantasmal appearance 
 — the theory which I have advanced as to the projection of the percept 
 has received illustration in cases where all its features could be, and in my 
 view have been, supplied by the percipient's mind. But it must now be 
 added that there is a converse type, where the dress or aspect includes 
 features which equally clearly could not be supplied by the percipient's 
 mind ; and here the former explanation will, of course, not apply. In 
 cases of this type, the actual aspect of the agent, at the time of the 
 occurrence, has included some marked variation from anything that 
 the percipient would naturally picture. If, then, the phantasmal 
 appearance includes this same feature, it must be an element that the 
 impressing mind has contributed, and not the impressed ; in other 
 words, we must here admit that a ready-made concrete image, and not 
 a mere idea, has been transferred from one to the other. There is no 
 reason to doubt that such an image occupies a certain place in the 
 agent's mind ; and when a peculiarity of aspect is temporary and acci- 
 dental, it is sometimes a very prominent part of consciousness. Even 
 when the pecuUarity (as it appears to the percipient) is one to which 
 the agent himself has become accustomed — as a change in the growth 
 
Chap. XII] TELEPATHIC HALLUCINATIONS 363 
 
 or colour of the hair — the fact remains that a certain sense of one's 
 own aspect probably always exists at the background of conscious- 
 ness. This it is which sometimes, at the season when latent ideas are apt 
 to assume arbitrary prominence, creates for the scantily clad dreamer such 
 embarrassing situations ; this it is which, in rare but well- attested cases, 
 projects the apparition (purely hallucinatory, as I should hold) of a per- 
 son's own self or " double " ;i and I may again recall the experimental 
 indications that even ideas which cannot be recognised as part of con- 
 sciousness at all may be susceptible of telepathic transference (pp. 63, 6 7-8). 
 I do not indeed pretend that the analogy here can give entire satis- 
 faction ; or that the translation of a vague subconscious image in one 
 mind into a sharply defined, and at the same time a perfectly correct, 
 percept in another, is a fact for which the rest of our evidence, whether of 
 experimental or of spontaneous transferences, would have ever prepared 
 us. All that I would claim is that it is a fact which the conception of 
 psychical transferences is not inadequate to embrace. Another concep- 
 tion no doubt there is — that of some independent exercise of the percip- 
 ient's own faculties — which suggests itself in respect of this type of ex- 
 perience, as before in the cases where the percipient's point of observation 
 seemed transferred to a distant scene (pp. 1S8-9, 231-2, 242-3). But in the 
 absence of more distinct contemporary evidence for such exercise, I think 
 that we should avoid even provisionally resorting to a theory which intro- 
 duces problems as formidable as any that it can be employed to explain. 
 And in the present cases, as in the former ones, since nothing is perceived 
 that is definitely outside the agent's range of knowledge, the extension of 
 the percipient's faculties — his clairvoyance, if we like to call it so — may 
 still be perfectly well regarded as a telepathic extension, an abnormally 
 increased power of receiving impressions from another mind, or rather a 
 power of receiving impressions from the more withdrawn strata of another 
 mind, under conditions of crisis or excitement. 
 
 To come now to the evidence — as to which one preliminary remark is 
 needed. Some of the cases to be quoted are, I think, clearly of the type 
 described ; others are also instances of it, if quite correctly recorded. 
 But we must remember that a narrative which is completely correct as 
 to the central facts which go to prove the telepathic origin of the phan- 
 
 ^ These experiences seem to be of two sorts. Sometimes the percipient's impression 
 is that his own point of observation has been transferred to a point outside his body, 
 whence he sees his body in the place where it really is. An instance is given in p. 425, 
 note ; and my collection of hallucinations includes two other cases of the kind, in one 
 of which the " subject " was under chloroform, and in the other was recovering from 
 fever. Another correspondent has had impressions of the same sort, which seem to 
 have stopped short of actual hallucination. He writes : "I have occasionally felt 
 as though I knew that the body was lying in the bed, but that the spirit was hovering 
 about it, and contemplating it. When this is the case I am apt to feel some difficulty 
 in waking, and even feel a little unwell through the following morning." With these 
 experiences should be compared the less marked cases where the impression is simply 
 of " going out of oneself " — a well-known feature of various abnormal conditions ; 
 see for instance case 215, below ; and Cardan, De Varietate Bentm (Basle, 1557), 
 p. 314. But in another class of cases the percipient retains his normal point of 
 observation, and simply sees a phantasm representing himself at a place which is 
 really vacant. An instance of this is case 333 (p. 494) ; and I have another chloro- 
 form case in which the patient, a medical man, seemed to see his own " double " 
 contemplating him. 
 
364 THE DEVELOPMENT OF [Chap. XII 
 
 tasm, may yet be inexact in the particulars which now become important. 
 A strikimg coincidence is rather apt to suggest to the imagination a de- 
 tailed correspondence ; and the percipient, in looking back to his ex- 
 perience after hearing of certain features which belonged to the aspect 
 of his dying friend, may come to imagine that they were represented in 
 the phantasm. Every example, therefore, must be weighed with this 
 possibility in view. 
 
 A genuine instance of the type, I believe, was the one already quoted 
 (No. 194) where the grey hair was a detail of appearance which Miss R. 
 had never imagined, and was very unlikely to conjure up. [Three cases 
 of this type, 210, 211, 212, are here omitted.] The next case is from Mr. 
 John Hernaman, F.S.A., Head Master of the Lambeth Boys' School, 
 Hercules Buildings, London, S.E. He tells us that this account 
 (which we received in 1884) was written within two years of the 
 occurrence ; and that he has had no other experience of hallucination. 
 
 (213) " When I lived in Bishopsgate, my rooms were at Salvador 
 House. It was a grand old house. Formerly the home of a Spanish 
 Ambassador, it had undergone strange vicissitudes. . . . My apartments 
 consisted of a suite of five rooms, which I occupied with my housekeeper, 
 a middle-aged woman, and her son, a youth of 18, who waited on me, 
 I gave up three of the suite for their use, reserving only two very large 
 rooms, which communicated with each other, for my own. 
 
 " Well, one night as I lay asleep, I all at once woke to perfect con- 
 sciousness, as wide awake as I am now ; and there, in the embrasure made 
 by the thickness of the wall, stood a little old woman in her night-dress 
 and cap, with a small black-and-white checked shawl, as far as I could 
 make out, like a duster-pattern, over her shoulders. I want you par- 
 ticularly to remember the shawl. I knew her well, and, as I lay, remarked 
 to myself on the beauty and transparency of her complexion, while a 
 soft lambent light seemed to play over the whole figure, such as you would 
 see on your fingers when you rub a match, or the liquid gleaming phos- 
 phorescence one sometimes finds ridging the wavelets at sea. On noting 
 this, the work of an instant, an intense and indescribable feeling took 
 possession of me, beginning somewhere in the region of the feet, and, 
 passing up my spine, ^ reached my head, where ' each particular hair did 
 stand on end.' Vexed and annoyed with myself, I turned away from the 
 sight, as the chime of St. Botolph's struck the quarter to 2. When the 
 sounds had died, and after the clock had struck the hour, I fell asleep 
 again, and rested undisturbed till morning. 
 
 " On going downstairs, I met one of our clergy, the Rev. George 
 Wrench, the greatest friend I had in Bishopsgate [since deceased], and said, 
 ' Laugh at me ! Here am I, a man supposed to be educated, of average 
 intelligence, at least, living in the very centre of the centre of civilisation, 
 an utter disbeliever in ghosts, and yet last night I saw one.' ' Nonsense ! ' 
 said he. ' 'Tis true ! ' I repeated. ' Well, come, who was it ? ' ' Mrs. P.,' 
 I answered. ' You don't say so ! Do you know she is very ill ? ' ' Not I.' 
 ' But she is though,' rejoined he, and we chaffed each other about the 
 strange visitant. 
 
 " Well, all that day I went about my work and never gave my ghost 
 a thought, retired to bed as usual, slept well and woke exactly at the 
 same time as on the night previous. This I know hy the jingle of the chimes 
 
 ^ See footnote to case 28, p. 153. 
 
Chap. XII] TELEPATHIC HALLUCINATIONS 365 
 
 immediately after waking, and the clock striking the succeeding hour of 2 . 
 The same intense, indescribable feeling passed over me — that horrid, 
 creepy dread, but I resolutely turned from the side on which the em- 
 brasure lay, and reproached myself for being a fool. Nor would I look, 
 and yet I felt assured of her presence. 
 
 " When I got up, I found that she had sent a message, wishing to see 
 me. She was the attendant on the pews a,t my side of the church, a poor 
 widow woman of quiet, gentle manners, a friend of my housekeeper's, 
 who sometimes came in to help if we had any extra company. Often 
 when I have gone round to the kitchen, she has risen up respectfully, 
 while I used to say, ' How much you remind me of my dear old mother,' 
 and have more than once caressingly stroked her hair. I went to see her. 
 There she lay in her little bed — so clean and tidy — so peaceably passing 
 away in a trance-like calm. She at once recognised my voice, when a 
 pleased smile of restful satisfaction seemed to play over her face. [Mr. 
 Hernaman then read a passage of the Bible to the patient.] As I was 
 leaving the room, on turning to look at her, I noticed how striking were 
 the points of resemblance to the figure in the embrasure, but it was incom- 
 plete — the shawl was wanting. So I said to her sister who was nursing 
 her, ' Have you ever during her illness had thrown about her a little black- 
 and-white checked shawl ? ' I gave no reason for my question. ' No, sir ! ' 
 was the answer, ' No ! We haven't such a thing in the house ! ' Then 
 suddenly she exclaimed, ' Oh ! do you mean a little brown-and-white plaid, 
 like this ? ' making a sudden dive behind a box near the bed's head, 
 from which she brought up the identical shawl, a brown-and-white checked, 
 which she at once placed round the shoulders of the invalid, and the pic- 
 ture was complete. 
 
 [Next night, a friend of Mr. Hernaman's, Mr. James F. Maule, now 
 residing at 61, Rouel Road, Bermondsey, spent the night with him.] 
 
 " My rest was sound and undisturbed till the morning, when George, 
 my housekeeper's son, came rushing into the bedroom, after a hasty 
 knock, with a face full of fright, and said, ' If you please, sir, Mrs. P. 
 wants you again ! ' While I dressed, my friend laughed at me and joked 
 immoderately. George brought me in a cup of coffee, which I hastily 
 swallowed while dressing ; but before I could get to her house, which 
 was hard by, she had passed away. 
 
 " All I have said with regard to myself is true as it occurred to me 
 and yet my judgment refuses to believe it. I consulted a medical friend, 
 I was so annoyed with myself for thinking the thing possible for a moment. 
 He too laughed at me, but wished George to occupy the spare bed tiU my 
 holidays came, which were close at hand. 
 
 " I did learn some months later that she had saved a little money — not 
 much, about ^^90 I believe — and was very anxious indeed that I should 
 have charge of it for her two children, who were living at home with her. 
 
 " John Hernaman." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mr. Hernaman adds, on March 7th, 1885 : — 
 
 " The matter to which you refer occurred some 14 years ago." 
 
 We applied to Mr. Francis Tee, of Finsbury Street, E.G., a brother of 
 the Mrs. P. of the narrative, and he sent us a mourning card which 
 showed that Mrs. P. died on Dec. 14th, 1871, aged 53 years. 
 
 Mr. Maule, writing to us on Dec. 19, 1886, says that he well recollects 
 the incident, and " never saw anyone in such a state of mind as Mr. 
 Hernaman was about the affair," 
 
366 THE DEVELOPMENT OF [Cha». XII 
 
 Here the shawl is the important detail. Other noteworthy points are 
 the light (p. 359), and the sort of attempt at a repetition on the second 
 night, which may or may not have been a mere recrudescence of the pre- 
 vious impression (see p. 278). 
 
 [Omitting case 214,] the next case, from Mr. Rouse, of Jarvis Road, 
 Croydon (agent for Cockerells, coal merchants), is another marked instance 
 of deferred recognition (see § 3). As regards the special point of dress, it 
 is inconclusive ; as though the aspect of the agent was at the time actually 
 as represented in the phantasm, it was also probably an aspect familiar to 
 the percipient. Writing to us on the nth of June, 1883, Mr. Rouse ex- 
 plains that in the early part of 1873 he had been a member of a circle which 
 met to investigate spiritualistic phenomena. At each of the seances, 
 which were held in a private house, he sat next to the same lady, Mrs. W., 
 between whom and himself a strong sympathy existed. On one occasion 
 Mr. Rouse had to go to Norwich on the day when the sitting was usually 
 held. Late on the evening of that day he went out for a walk in the out- 
 skirts of the town. 
 
 (215) "It was in the brightest moonlight, about full moon, I should 
 think, with hardly a cloud in the sky ; yet there was a thick white haze 
 overhanging the fields. After walking a little distance I found myself on 
 the top of a small hill, which enabled me to see a considerable distance along 
 the road in front of me, the only living object apparently in view being a 
 human form in the middle of the road, yet so far off that I could not tell 
 if it was a woman or a man, and did not take much notice of it. However, 
 in walking on, I soon made it out to be a woman, and concluded it was a 
 country woman walking into Norwich. The next moment I began to 
 fear that, the time and place being so lonely, the woman would be afraid 
 to pass me. I, therefore, under this feeling, got as near as possible to one 
 side of the road, thus giving her all the width on the other side to pass ; 
 but, to my astonishment, she also left the middle of the road, and took the 
 same side as myself, as if determined to meet me face to face. I then 
 walked into the middle of the road, thinking I would avoid her, but to my 
 surprise, the woman did the same, so I then concluded to walk on as we 
 were. 
 
 " I had not advanced many more steps, however, before instead of a 
 country woman, as I imagined, with eggs and poultry for next day's market, 
 I could plainly see that the figure before me was a well-dressed lady in 
 evening dress, without bonnet or shawl. I could see some ornament or 
 flower in her hair, gold bracelets on her bare arms, rings on her fingers, 
 and could hear the rustle of her dress. She now seemed to approach me 
 more rapidly, and I noticed that, if I stepped in the least degree ont of the 
 direct line between us, she did the same.^ In the next minute I felt 
 certain that I had seen the lady before, and immediately afterwards I 
 recognised her as Mrs. W. I had not the least fear, for she was so real 
 that I thought she had, like myself, unexpectedly and suddenly got to 
 Norwich. I therefore met her without the least shake or tremble, 
 delighted to see my friend. We approached within about 5 feet of each 
 other ; she gazed at me very intently as I thought ; she held out her hand 
 to me, and I could see her face and lips move as if about to speak to me. 
 I was in the act of taking her hand to greet her, but had not touched her, 
 
 ^ It is not specially remarkable that a hallucinatory object should persist in 
 appearing in the direct line of vision. See p. 298. 
 
Chap. XII] TELEPATHIC HALLUCINATIONS 367 
 
 when some iron hurdles which formed the fencing of the cattle market, 
 rang as if they were being struck with an iron bar. This startled me, and 
 unconsciously I turned round to see what made the noise. I could see 
 nothing, and instantly turned again to Mrs. W. but she was gone. 
 
 " Now it was that I began to tremble, and for some time I felt that she 
 was still near me, although I could not see her. But I soon pulled myself 
 together and walked back to Norwich and my bedroom, but not to sleep, 
 for I could not get rid of the feeling that perhaps my friend had suddenly 
 died or met with some serious accident. I therefore wrote to a gentleman 
 in London — a mutual friend — telling him what I had seen and what my 
 fears were, asking him to be very careful, but to make inquiries about 
 Mrs. W., as to her welfare, and what and where she was on that night and 
 time. The next day's post brought me the welcome tidings that Mrs. W. 
 was quite well and in good health, that at the very time I saw her, about 
 II p.m., she was sitting in her usual place in the circle in London, and that 
 there, for the first time in her life, she had fallen into a trance which 
 frightened the other sitters very much, and they had great difficulty in 
 bringing her back to ordinary life. " John Rouse." 
 
 Mrs. W. has read through the above account, and writes to us as 
 follows, in June, 1883 ; — 
 
 " It is perfectly correct. I quite remember the seances and the par- 
 ticular occasion to which Mr. Rouse refers, when I became unconscious 
 one night, at about 11 o'clock, and on recovery had no recollection of, 
 anything but that I had gone suddenly out of my self ^ My dress at the 
 time of the occurrence is stated quite correctly. I also remember one of 
 our circle calling with Mr. Rouse's letter, to ascertain, at his request, 
 whether I was still in earthly form. Talking over the matter with him, 
 and afterwards with the others, all agreed as to the time of my becoming 
 oblivious. I have never had the same experience before nor since then. 
 
 " L. E. W." 
 
 [The evidence here will, of course, suffer in the eyes of many, from the 
 fact that both agent and percipient were at the time attending seances. It 
 must also be mentioned that on such occasions Mr. Rouse has seen or 
 imagined vague appearances. He has, however, only on one other occasion 
 (when again there were singular points of correspondence with reality) had 
 anything like a distinct hallucination ; and he is a sensible and clear- 
 headed man.] 
 
 [Cases 216 and 217 are here omitted.] 
 
 Sufficient illustrations have nov/ been given of the two types of case, 
 where special features of dress and aspect may lead us pretty confidently 
 to refer the detailed form which the hallucination takes to the percipient 
 and to the agent respectively. But the majority of visual telepathic 
 phantasms, as we shall find later, present no such special features ; the 
 aspect of the figure is free from striking peculiarities, and the dress little 
 noticed, and such as either of the two persons concerned might readily 
 picture as natural and familiar. In all such cases, and alike whether the 
 
 ^ It occasionally happens at seances — whether owing to the attitude of expectancy 
 or to some other condition — that a sitter faUs into an odd unconscious, or semi- 
 conscious state ; which would have nothing alarming in it to any one familiar with 
 the phenomena of hypnotism. As to the subjective sense of " going out of oneself," 
 see above, p. 363, not*. 
 
368 THE DEVELOPMENT OF [Chap. XII 
 
 agent is or is not so habited at the moment, it seems to me reasonable to 
 refer the details of the appearance to the percipient's mind. As compared 
 with our total ignorance concerning the prior process of transference, our 
 view of the immediate process in the percipient which issues in sensory 
 hallucination may be said to be knowledge ; in it we at any rate have the 
 analogy of subjective hallucinations to go by. Inasmuch, then, as a 
 member of a civilised community has been impelled to project a phantasm 
 — for there it stands, projected — it is in accordance with analogy, and we 
 may almost say inevitable, that he should project it in some dress ; and it 
 is surely simpler, as I have suggested above, to suppose that he does this 
 wholly from his own resources, which are adequate for the purpose, than 
 to suppose that a detailed image is supplied to him, clean-cut and com- 
 plete, from indefinite unconscious or subconscious strata of the agent's 
 mind. The point becomes clearest when there is a clear choice of familiar 
 dresses. For instance, a son sees the phantasm of his mother " dressed 
 in a peculiar silver-grey dress, which she had originally got for a fancy- 
 ball " (p. 423). That he should so project her image, under a sudden tele- 
 pathic influence received from her (p. 351-2), no more needs explanation 
 than that any other item of past experience should present itself unsought 
 in memory or dream ; but that she should so transmit her image would 
 decidedly need explanation ; for even if she was conscious at the time 
 — which she most likely was not — unless her mind was consciously en- 
 gaged with this particular dress, what disturbance can we assume of the 
 quite impartial state of latency in which her ideas of her various dresses 
 would be ? There being no sudden call on her — as there is on her son — 
 to represent her image, there would be no impulse to the selection (whether 
 conscious or casual) of one particular form of representation. And the 
 same argument will apply wherever the phantasmal costume, or any part 
 of it, is such as would not form an almost necessary element in the agent's 
 consciousness at the time. In most cases where costume is noticed at all, 
 it includes, particulars the choice of which presents no difficulty if we leave 
 the percipient to make it, among the various familiar aspects of the friend 
 whose image he is ex hypothesi impelled to construct ; but any precedence 
 of which over others on the agent's side would imply a detailed activity 
 of construction, occurring not only without consciousness, but apparently 
 without cause ; since there is no ground for connecting the construction 
 (least of all the unconscious construction) of highly elaborated visual 
 images with the conditions of spontaneous telepathic agency.^ 
 
 * Any hypothesis that the condition of agency in itself (i.e., apart from that 
 reaction of the percipient on the impression to which I have attributed its projection 
 in sensory form) tends to elicit and transmit out of the recesses of the agent's mind 
 some definite image of his own aspect, would seem open to this objection — that there 
 are a large number of telepathic phantasms — notably the auditory class — in which 
 nothing connected with the agent's aspect appears. Apart from literal representa- 
 tions of some conscious thought or sensation of the agent (p. 349, note), it has seemed 
 an adequate hypothesis that the particular form of sensory development is determined 
 on the percipient's side ; and it would be very difficult to combine with this the 
 hypothesis that sometimes the form is compelled to be visual by the preponderating 
 force in the agent's mind of a latent image of his own aspect. For if the image is 
 latent, and has no particular relevance to the circumstances of the moment, such an 
 image has had just the same amount of presence in the agent's mind, and juet ap 
 much (or little) chance of telepathically asserting itself, in the non-visual cases. 
 
Chap. XII] TELEPATHIC HALLUCINATIONS 369 
 
 § 9. Before quitting the subject of the development of telepathic 
 phantasms, I may be allowed to point out its relation to the physiological 
 sketch at the close of the tenth chapter ; for it happens to supply sub- 
 stantial confirmation to the views of centrifugal origin there maintained. 
 The whole idea of morbid excitation from the more external parts of the 
 sensory apparatus becomes here irrelevant. All that has been said in this 
 chapter aS to the development of the hallucination from the nucleus of a 
 transferred impression marks out the higher part of the brain — the part 
 which is concerned with ideas or general images of persons and things, and 
 not with immediate perception of them — as the place where the abnormal 
 process starts ; the hallucination itself being due to the downward pro- 
 mulgation of the disturbance from these higher tracts to the specific 
 sensory centre concerned. Especially must this origin commend itself 
 in respect of the phantasms which are bodied forth in a more or less 
 fanciful form, with elements which are clearly the percipient's ovvti contri- 
 bution, but which he would never have contributed had not telepathy 
 supphed an idea for him to clothe. But perhaps the cases where the 
 hypothesis is most helpful are those of which Mr. Marchant's (No. z6, p. i-jg) 
 is the t5'pe, where no obvious rapport exists betv/een the two parties con- 
 cerned. How — we naturally ask — could the idea of Kelsey be impressed 
 on Mr. Marchant's mind with such force as to embody itself in a visible 
 phantom, when Kelsey 's mind was presumably not occupied either wifch 
 Mr. Marchant or with himself in relation to him ? From a physiolog-cal 
 point of view the fact becomes less startling if we suppose the primary 
 change in Mr. Marchant's brain to take place at the part which is the great 
 storehouse of old impressions ; at the part, moreover, where an appro- 
 priate physical basis may be found not only for distinct and recognisable 
 images, but for sub-conscious ideas and memories, and for the most 
 distant and intangible associations. In the register of the brain it is 
 seldom that a record, once made, is so utterly obliterated that, under 
 suitable conditions, it may not be revived. And if once a relation be 
 established between two persons, and the records of it registered in their 
 two brains, it may be possible for the same harmony occasionally to mani- 
 fest itself between those records — even though they be long sunk below 
 the level of conscious attention — as between the immediate impressions 
 of the moment ; and, this once granted, we have seen how the physio- 
 logical process may lead on to the projection of the visible phantom, ^ In 
 psychical terms, I see no reason why sub-conscious ideas and memories 
 which are in no distinct way present to consciousness, such as Kelsey's 
 sense of his old relationship to Mr. Marchant, should not evoke similar 
 blind movements in Mr. Marchant's mind, which, gathering strength, 
 might lead him to body forth the \'ision of his old acquaintance. A haUu- 
 
 ^ I have sufficiently emphasised the difficulty of expressing the transmission of 
 telepathic impressions in physical terms (pp. 92-4). And though I here suggest 
 that the difficulty is lessened if v^e may dra-vv on unconscious pa,rts of the mind, and 
 old records in the brain, my physiological point is independent of this suggestion, 
 and is limited to the percipient's own organism. There certain nervous changes do 
 undoubtedly take place, in correspondence with the psychical fact of the hallucina- 
 tion ; and my object is to show that what we observe as to the psychical fact may 
 be best accounted for on a particular view of the physical process. 
 
 2 B 
 
370 THE DEVELOPMENT OF [Chap, XII 
 
 cination which is thus initiated by the quickening of long-buried memories, 
 and of dim tracts of emotional association, is the most conspicuous ex- 
 ample of the projection of an idea from within outwards ; and the tremor 
 to which the sensorium reverberates will presumably start in the inmost 
 penetralia of cerebral process. 
 
 § lo. The parallelism between telepathic and purely subjective hallu- 
 cinations has now been traced out in the most essential particulars. To 
 the five heads of resemblance enumerated in the last chapter (p. 322), 
 the present chapter has added the various modes of gradual development, 
 and of original or fantastic embodiment ; the special point with respect 
 to luminosity (p. 359) ; and the general but not invariable limitation 
 of the percept to a single human figure (p. 356). I may note further 
 the interesting negative characteristic that (with very rare exceptions) 
 neither subjective disturbances nor transferred impressions seem to 
 produce visual hallucinations representing a person who is actually present 
 with the percipient at the time.^ One fails at first sight to see why this 
 should be. If preoccupation of the percipient's mind with the person 
 seen is to go for anything in the subjective cases, is not the mind often 
 completely preoccupied with a person who is present ? and if rapport is 
 to go for anything in the telepathic cases, is not rapport often at its maxi- 
 mum of strength with a person who is present ? I suppose the explanation 
 must be analogous to the reason why the stars are not visible by day ; 
 and that vision of friends who are absent depends on a vague sense of 
 remoteness and abstraction in relation to them, the possibility of which 
 is swamped by their presence. The possibility seems, indeed, to be to 
 some extent affected by the presence of any companion — a large majority 
 of hallucinations, alike of purely subjective and of telepathic origin, 
 taking place when the percipient is alone. 
 
 Various other points of frequent or occasional resemblance between 
 the two classes remain, which have been noted or will be noted as they 
 occur in the examples, and need here only be briefly summarised. Such 
 are the various degrees of externalisation, and of apparent solidity or 
 tenuity ; ' rudimentary appearances ; ^ fragmentary appearances ; * 
 rapid repetitions ; ° movement in the figures seen ; * gradual disappear- 
 ance ; ' special modes of disappearance ; * disappearance on sudden 
 speech or gesture ; ^ response of the phantasmal voice to words of the 
 
 ^ I have encountered only seven instances of the kind, two of which are described 
 later (p. 425, note, and p. 494). Thenegative fact isworth pointing out; but positive 
 instances (unless perchance " collective," like case 333) would, of course, be more 
 naturally interpreted as purelj' subjective, on the analogy of after-images (p. 326), 
 than as telepathic. 
 
 2 Pp. 305-9, 312, 394-7. 
 
 ^ Chap, xiv., § 4. 
 
 * Pp. 325 ; 393, note ; and see cases IGl. 240. 
 
 6 P. 261. 
 
 ° This feature is so common, in both classes, that I need hardly call special atten- 
 tion to it where it occurs. In this chapter alone, for instance, we have encountered 
 it in cases— Nos. 199, 202, 215. 
 
 ' See above, p. 338, and p. 432. 
 
 » See p. 272, note. 
 
 ' See p. 427, second note. 
 
Chap. XII] TELEPATHIC HALLUCINATIONS 371 
 
 hallucinated person ; ^ the fact that the hallucination is unshared by- 
 other persons who may be in the hallucinated person's company or vicin- 
 ity ; 2 and the fact that every now and then the liability to either type of 
 hallucination seems hereditary." 
 
 Of still greater importance are the contrasts that exist between the 
 phenomena of the two classes ; e.g., the great superiority in number of 
 visual over auditory cases in the telepathic class, which is the reverse of 
 what obtains in the purely subjective ;* and the large proportion, in the 
 purely subjective class, of unrecognised phantasms, which are decidedly 
 exceptional in the telepathic. But these points of contrast are chiefly 
 interesting as bearing on a larger question which I can now no longer defer 
 — the question whether the cases presented as telepathic can reasonably 
 be regarded as more than merely accidental coincidences ; and they will 
 find their appropriate place in the next chapter. 
 
 1 P. 302. [The instances of this in telepathic hallucination!? referred to by Gurney 
 are all in the Supplement — here omitted. — Ed.] 
 
 - e.g., cases 28, 34, 242, 274, 307, 329, 355. The cases where the experience affects 
 more than one person will be discussed in Chap, xviii., and may perhaps be found to 
 supply a fresh point of resemblance between hallucinations of subjective and of 
 telepathic origin. 
 
 ^ [As pointed out by Gurney, possible instances of family susceptibilitj' to tele- 
 pathic influence are cases 14 and 15 ; and several of the collective cases. Instances of 
 separate experiences by different members of families appeared in the original edition, 
 but are not reproduced here. Gurney adds : — ] My collection of casual subjective 
 hallucinations of the sane includes 4 cases where a parent and child have been affected 
 at different times. In one of these cases (received from Mrs. Freese, of Granite Lodge, 
 Chislehurst) the son's vision nearly reproduced the one which his mother had ex- 
 perienced years before. 
 
 * [This preponderance of auditory over visual hallucinations, was not found in the 
 more extensive " census of hallucinations " subsequently made, and reported on in 
 the Proceedings of the Society for Psychical Research, vol. x. I have therefore, for the 
 sake of brevity, omitted from the next chapter Gurney's discussion of its beari.ig on 
 the theory of chance-coincidence. — Ed.] 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 
 THE THEORY OF CHANCE-COINCIDENCE 
 
 § I. An issue has now to be seriously considered which I have several 
 times referred to as a fundamental one, but which could not be treated 
 without a preliminary study of the subject of sensory hallucinations. 
 That, as I have tried to show, is the order of natural phenomena to which 
 " phantasms of the living " in general belong ; they are to be regarded 
 as projections of the percipient's brain by which his senses are deceived. 
 We have further found that in a certain number of cases — which may be 
 taken as representing the still larger number to be cited in the following 
 chapters — a phantasm of this kind is alleged to have coincided very closely 
 in time with the death, or some serious crisis in the life, of the person 
 whose presence it suggested. The question for us now is whether these 
 coincidences can, or cannot, be explained as accidental. If they can, 
 then the theory of telepathy — so far as applied to apparitions — falls to 
 the ground. If they cannot, then the existence of telepathy as a fact in 
 Nature is pro\^ed on the evidence ; and the proof could only be resisted 
 by the assumption that the evidence, or a very large part of it, is in its 
 main features untrustworthy. It is very necessary to distinguish these 
 two questions — whether the e^ddence may be trusted ; and if trusted, 
 tvhat it proves. It is the latter question that is now before us. The 
 character of the evidence was discussed at some length in the fourth 
 chapter, and is to be judged of by the narratives quoted throughout the 
 book [original edition]. In the present chapter it is assumed that these 
 narratives are in the main trustworthy ; that in a large proportion of 
 them the essential features of the case — i.e., two marked experiences and 
 a time-relation between them — are correctly recorded. 
 
 Here, then, is the issue. A certain number of coincidences of a par- 
 ticular sort have occurred : did they or did they not occur by chance ? 
 Now there are doubtless some who do not perceive that this question 
 demands a reasoned examination at all. They settle it d. priori. " One 
 is constantly coming across very startling coincidences," they observe, 
 " which no one thinks of ascribing to anything but chance ; why should 
 not these, which are no more startling than many others, be of the num- 
 ber ? " This idea need hardly detain us : the point in our case is, of 
 course, not that the coincidence is startling'^ — that alone would be insig- 
 
 ^ It is, however, something to get even the startling character of the coincidence 
 admitted. For there are -nriters of repute who seem to think that the whole occurrence 
 receives a sufficient rationalistic explanation when some plausible subjective cause 
 for the hallucination has been suggested. The Abt e de St. Pierre, after telling the 
 well-known story of Desfontaines' appearance to his friend Bezuel, at the time of the 
 
 372 
 
Chap. XIII] THE THEORY OF CHANCE-COINCIDENCE 373 
 
 nificant — but that the same sort of starthng coincidence is again and again 
 repeated. That is clearly a fact which demands treatment by a particular 
 method, often vaguely appealed to as " the doctrine of chances." The 
 actual application of that doctrine, however, even to simple cases, seems 
 to require more care than is always bestowed upon it. 
 
 Especially is care required in the simple preliminary matter of decid- 
 ing, before one begins to calculate, what the subject-matter of the calcu- 
 lation is to be — what precise class of phenomena it is to which the doctrine 
 of chances is to be applied. I need only recall Lord Brougham's treat- 
 ment of his own case (pp. 256-7). His attempted explanation, as we saw, 
 entirely depended on his miscalling his experience, and referring it to the 
 class of dreams — a claiss numerous enough, as he rightly perceived, to 
 afford scope for numbers of startling coincidences. And his remarks 
 illustrate what is really a very common outside view of psychical re- 
 search. Dreams, and hallucinations, and impressions, and warnings, 
 and presentiments — it is held — are the " psychical " stock-in-trade ; and 
 these phenomena are all much on a par, and may all be shown by the same 
 arguments to be undeserving of serious attention. There has been the 
 more excuse for this view, in that those who have claimed objective 
 validity for what others dismiss as purely subjective experiences have 
 often themselves been equally undiscriminating. Even this book might 
 lead a critic who confined his perusal to the headings of the chapters to 
 imagine that dreams form a corner-stone of the argument ; and in ad- 
 mitting that topic at all, we have so far laid ourselves open to misunder- 
 standing. Thus a distinguished foreign critic of our efforts thought the 
 subjective nature of what we regard as telepathic incidents sufficiently 
 proved by the suggestion that " any physician will consider it quite 
 within the bounds of probability that one per cent of the population of 
 the country are subject to remarkably vivid dreams, illusions, visions, 
 etc.," and that each of these persons is " subject to a dream or vision once 
 a week," ^ It is obvious enough that in circles whose members have 
 
 former's death by drowning, and while the latter was apparently in a swoon, opines 
 that the swoon was the cause of the apparition ; and Ferriar, who agrees with the 
 Abbe in this, and adds, " I know from my own experience that the approach of 
 syncope is sometimes attended with a spectral appearance," agrees with him also in 
 leaving the little detail of the drowning wholly out of account. So with respect to 
 the story told by Baronius, of the appearance of Ficino, at the time of his death, 
 to Michael Mercato, who was studying philosophy. Ferriar (instead of making 
 inquiry into the evidence of dates, which would show the storj^ to be spurious) explains 
 that Mercato's study of philosophy may have revived the idea of his friend in a vivid 
 manner. It would certainly be a very vivid manner that could kill the friend at a 
 distance. 
 
 ^ Another trap lies in the word hallucination (see pp. 286-7) ; which in this book 
 is strictly limited to sensory affections, but which common usage often applies to 
 purely mental errors. But for this equivoque, an eminent physiologist would perhaps 
 hardly have thought he made a point against us in the remark — a rather rash one 
 from any point of view — that our evidence is manifestly derived for the most part 
 " from a class of persons given to hallucination, especially clergymen and women, 
 v^ho are naturally inclined to believe marvels." {Deutsche Eimdschau for Jan., 1886, 
 p. 45.) Among 509 informants from whom I have received accounts of apparently 
 subjective hallucinations of sight and hearing, I find the proportion of females to 
 males almost exactly 3 to 2, and clergymen most sparsely represented. Of the 527 
 percipients concerned in the hallucinations of sight and hearing which are included 
 
374 THE THEORY OF [Chap. XIII 
 
 " spectral illusions " of their friends as often as once a week, the approxi- 
 mate coincidence of one of these experiences with the death of the corre- 
 sponding person will be an insignificant accident. But we have not 
 ourselves met with any specimen of this class ; and the present collection 
 {i.e. in the original edition] comprises first-hand accounts of recognised 
 apparitions, closely coinciding with the death of the original, from 109 per- 
 cipients, of whom only a small minority can recall having experienced even 
 a single other visual hallucination than the apparition in question. ^ Once 
 again, then, let me repeat that, though this work connects the sleeping and 
 the waking phenomena in their theoretic and psychological aspects, it care- 
 fully and expressly separates them in their demonstrational aspect. The 
 extent to which either class demonstrates the reahty of telepathy can only 
 be known through the application of the doctrine of chances ; but the 
 application must be made to them separately, not together ; we must 
 not, like Lord Brougham, argue to one class from the data of the other. 
 I have already applied the doctrine to a particular class of dreams, with 
 results which, though numerically striking, left room for doubt, owing to 
 the peculiar untrustworthiness of memory in dream-matters. It remains 
 to apply it to the waking phantasms ; and here I think that the results 
 may fairly be held to be decisive. 
 
 § 2. It is clear that the points to be settled are two : — the frequency 
 of the phantasms which have markedly corresponded with real events ; 
 and the frequency of phantasms which have had no such correspondence, 
 and have been obviously and wholly subjective in character. These 
 points are absolutely essential to any conclusion on the question before 
 us ; and if not settled in any other way, they must be settled by guesses 
 or tacit assumptions. The theory of chance-coincidence, as opposed to 
 that of telepathy, has so far depended on two such assumptions. The 
 first is that the coincidences themselves are extremely rare. They can then 
 be accounted for as accidental. For we know that there are such things 
 as hallucinations representing human forms, which do not correspond 
 with any objective fact whatever outside the organism of the percipient ; 
 and it would be rash to deny that the death of the person represented may 
 now and then, in the world's history, have fallen on the same day as the 
 
 as telepathic evidence in these volumes, 241, or more than 46 per cent., are males ; 
 286, or less than 54 per cent., are females : and 28, or between 5 and 6 per cent., 
 are ministers of religion. The slight preponderance of female informants may prob- 
 ably be due to their having, as a rule, more leisure than men for wTiting on matters 
 unconnected with business. 
 
 ^ Explicit denials have been given by 73 out of the 109. From 22 others no 
 answer has been obtamed on the point, either through our own failure at first to realise 
 its importance, or owing to death or some unavoidable cause ; but of these 22, the 
 majority have pretty clearly implied that what they describe was a unique experience. 
 Of the 14 who can recall some further instance or instances, 4 have had a single 
 apparently subjective hallucination under exceptional conditions of bad health or 
 mental strain ; 3 have had one such experience when in a normal state ; and 7 have 
 had several such experiences — some of which, however, differed from the telepathic 
 cases in not representing a liviag figure, while others were themselves either probably 
 or possibly of telepathic origin. I may add that in a large number of other cases, 
 not given in the actual words of the percipient, there is very good reason to believe 
 the experiences to have been unique. 
 
Chap. XIII] CHANCE-COINCIDENCE 375 
 
 hallucination. The second assumption is that these purely subjective 
 apparitions of forms are extremely common. It can then be argued that even 
 a considerable number of them might fall on the same day as the death 
 of the corresponding human being. Supposing that we could each of us 
 recall the occasional experience of gazing at friends or relatives in places 
 which were really empty, then — since people are perpetually dying who 
 are the friends and relatives of some of us — every year might yield a certain 
 crop of the coincidences. 
 
 But as soon as we make these assumptions explicit and look at them, 
 we see how baseless and arbitrary they are. Why should either of them 
 be admitted without challenge ? The second one especially seems op- 
 posed to what we may call the common-sense view of ordinary intelligent 
 men. The question whether or not a very large proportion of the popula- 
 tion have had experience of morbid or purely subjective hallucinations is 
 one, I submit, where the opponents of the chance-theory might fairly 
 take their stand on the ordinary observation of educated persons, and 
 have thrown on others the onus of proving them wrong. On this point a 
 broad view, based on one's general knowledge of oneself and one's fellows, 
 does exist ; and according to it, " spectral illusions " — distinct halluci- 
 nations of the sense of vision — are very far from the everyday occurrences 
 which they would have to be if we are to suppose that, whenever they 
 coincide in time with the death of the person seen, they do so by accident. 
 Nay, if we take even one of our critics, and bring him fairly face to face 
 with the question, " If you all at once saw in your room a brother whom 
 you had believed to be a hundred miles away ; if he disappeared without 
 the door opening ; and if an hour later you received a telegram announc- 
 ing his sudden death — how should you explain the occurrence " ? he does 
 not as a rule reply, ' ' His day and hour for dying happened also to be my 
 day and hour for a spectral illusion, which is natural enough, considering 
 how common the latter experience is." The line that he takes is, " The 
 supposition is absurd ; there are no really authentic cases of that 
 sort." Under the immediate pressure of the supposed facts, he in- 
 stinctively feels that the argument of chance-coincidence would not seem 
 effective. 
 
 Still, " common sense " — though it would support what I say — is not 
 here the true court of appeal. And, moreover, it is not unanimous. On 
 the second point, as on the first, I have received the most divergent replies 
 from persons whom I have casually asked to give a guess on the subject ; 
 and some have guessed the frequency of the purely subjective hallucina- 
 tions as very much below what it actually is. The moral — that we cannot 
 advance a step without statistics — seems pretty obvious, though the 
 student of the subject may read every word that has ever been published 
 on both sides of the argument without encountering a hint of the need. 
 There is plenty of assertion, but no figures ; and a single instance, one 
 way or the other, seems often to be thought decisive. To A, who has 
 himself seen a friend's form at the time of his death at a distance, the 
 connection between the two facts seems obvious ; B, having heard of a 
 phantasm of a living person which raised apprehensions as to his safety, 
 but which " came to nothing," is at once sure that A's case was " a 
 chance." I have even seen this view expanded, and a leading review 
 
376 THE THEORY OF [Chap. XIII 
 
 gravely urging that the coincidences must be regarded as accidental, if 
 against every hallucination which has markedly corresponded with a 
 real event we can set another which has not. This is certainly a statis- 
 tical argument — of a sort — and might be represented as follows : — 
 At the end of an hour's rifle-practice at a long-distance range, the 
 record shows that for every shot that has hit the bull's-eye another 
 has missed the target : therefore the shots that hit the bull's-eye 
 did so by accident. 
 
 § 3. Perhaps the neglect of statistics has in part been due to an ap- 
 parent hopelessness of attaining a sufficient quantity of reliable facts on 
 which to found an argument — to an idea that any census on which a con- 
 clusion could be founded would have to be carried out on a scale so vast 
 as to be practically impossible. " Do you intend," I have been sometimes 
 asked, " to ask every man and woman in England whether he or she has 
 experienced any subjective hallucination during, say, the last twenty 
 years, and also to get a complete record of all the alleged coincidences 
 within the same period, and then to compare the two lists ? " Happily 
 nothing at all approaching this is required. We shall find that approxi- 
 mately accurate figures are necessary only on one point — the frequency 
 of the subjective hallucinations ; and this can be ascertained by making 
 inquiries of any fraction of the population which is large and varied 
 enough to serve as a fair sample of the whole. Even this smaller task, 
 however, is a very tedious one, consisting, as it does for the most part, in 
 carefully registering negative information. The believer in telepathy may 
 feel that he is doing much more to advance his belief by narrating a 
 striking positive instance at a dinner party than by ascertaining, for 
 instance, from twenty of his acquaintance the dull fact that they have 
 never experienced a distinct visual hallucination. Just in the same way 
 a scientific lecturer may win more regard at the moment by a sensational 
 experiment with pretty colours and loud explosions than by laborious 
 quantitative work in his laboratory. But it must be persistently im- 
 pressed on the friends of " psychical research " that the laborious quanti- 
 tative work has to be done ; and it is some satisfaction to think that the 
 facts themselves may stand as material for others to deal with, even if 
 the conclusions here drawn from them are incorrect. 
 
 Nor has the dulness of the work been by any means the only diffi- 
 culty : its purpose has been widely misconceived, and its scope has 
 thereby been much curtailed. The proposal for_ a numerical estimate 
 was introduced in a circular letter, every word of which might have been 
 penned by a zealous sceptic, anxious above all things to prove that, in 
 cases where the phantasm of a distant person has appeared simultaneously 
 with the person's death, the coincidence has been an accidental one. Not 
 a syllable was used implying that the authors of the letter had themselves 
 any opinion as to whether phantasms to which no real' event corresponds 
 are or are not common things ; it was simply pointed out that it is neces- 
 sary to have some idea Jiow common they are, before deciding whether 
 phantasms to which real events do correspond are or are not to be fairh"- 
 accounted for by chance. And since sensory hallucinations, whatever 
 their frequency, are at any rate phenomena as completely admitted as 
 
Chap. XIII] CHANCE-COINCIDENCE 377 
 
 measles or colour-blindness, it did not occur to us that the ioilowing 
 question could possibly be misunderstood : — 
 
 Since January i, 1874, have you — when in good health, free from anxiety, 
 and completely awake — had a vivid impression of seeing or being touched by 
 a human being, or of hearing a voice or sound which suggested a human pre- 
 sence, when no one was there ? Yes or no P ^ 
 
 Clearly, the more yeses are received to this question — i.e., the. com- 
 moner the purely subjective hallucinations prove to be — the stronger is 
 the argument for chance as an adequate explanation of the instances of 
 coincidence ; the more noes — the rarer the purely subjective hallucina- 
 tions prove to be — the stronger the argument that the death or other 
 crisis which coincides with the apparition is in some way the cause of the 
 apparition. We should have expected, if any injustice was to be done us, 
 that it would have taken the form of attributing to us an inordinate desire 
 for noes. To our amazement we found that we were supposed to be aiming 
 exclusively at yeses — and not only at yeses, but at yeses expanded into 
 orthodox " ghost-stories " — to be anxious, in fact, that every one in and 
 out of Bedlam who had ever imagined something that was not there, or 
 mistaken one object for another, should tell us his experience, with a view 
 that we might immediately interpret it as due to the intervention of a 
 bogey. A more singular instance of the power of expectancy — of the power 
 of gathering from words any meaning that a critic comes predisposed to 
 find there — can hardly be conceived. A statistical question on a perfectly 
 well-recognised point in the natural history of the senses was treated, in 
 scientific and unscientific quarters alike, as a manifesto of faith in " super- 
 natural " agencies ; and we found ourselves solemnly rebuked for ignor- 
 ing the morbid and subjective character of many hallucinations — that is 
 to say, for ignoring the fact which we had set forth as the very basis of our 
 appeal, and from which its whole and sole point was derived. 
 
 § 4. If I have dwelt thus on difficulties and misconceptions, it is not 
 that I may boast of ha\'ing altogether triumphed over them. On the 
 contrary, they have made it impossible to attain more than a fraction of 
 what I once hoped. I began with the idea that the census might be ex- 
 tended to 50,000 persons ; the group actually included numbers only 
 5705. Still, though this is certainly not a showy number, any one who is 
 familiar with work in averages will, I think, admit that it is adequate for 
 the purpose ; and the friends who have assisted in the collection of the 
 answers (to whom I take this opportunity of offering my grateful thanks) 
 
 ^ This comprehensive question has been actually asked in several parts. As first 
 put, for example, it contained no limitation as to date — as I was anxious to obtain 
 accounts of as many hallucinations of the sane as possible ; and the fact that any 
 experience recorded had or had not fallen within the specified period of tv/elve years 
 was ascertained by subsequer^t correspondence. The details of the experience v/ere 
 also a ma^tter of subsequent inquirj'. 
 
 I need hardty warn the reader not to confound the group of hallucinations belong- 
 ing to the limited number of persons who were expressly asked the above question, 
 with the large collection of similar experiences which has been frequently mentioned 
 in some of the preceding chapters. That large collection includes the smaller group, 
 and also census- cases which fell outside the twelve years' limit ; but it includes also 
 a far larger number of cases which were received quite irrespectively of the census. 
 
378 THE THEORY OF [Chap. XIII 
 
 need certainly not feel that their labour has been in vain. It is possible for 
 a small group to be quite fairly representative. Thus, if 50 males were taken 
 at random from the inhabitants of London, if the heights of their respec- 
 tive owners were measured, and added together, and if the total were 
 divided by 50, the result might be taken as representing, within extremely 
 small limits of error, the average height of adult male Londoners ; we 
 should not get a much more correct result by taking the mean of 500, or 
 500,000 heights. This is the simplest sort of case. When it is a question 
 of what proportion of the population have had a certain experience which 
 many of them have not had, we must take a larger specimen-number, 
 adjusting it to some extent by our rough previous knowledge. For in- 
 stance, if we want to know what proportion of the inhabitants of London 
 have had typhoid fever, it would not be safe to take 50 of them at random, 
 and then, if we found that 10 of these had had the illness, to argue that 
 one-fifth of the inhabitants of London had had it. Our rough knowledge 
 is that a great many have not had it, and that a good many have ; and in 
 such circumstances we should probably get a very appreciably more 
 certain result by enlarging our representative group to 500. ^ If, again, 
 the experience was of extraordinary rarity, such as leprosy, the number 
 of our specimen-group would have to be again increased ; even if we took 
 as many as 500,000 people at random, that is about one-ninth of the 
 population, and ascertained that one of them was a leper, it would not 
 be safe to conclude that there were nine lepers in London. Now our rough 
 knowledge as to hallucination^ would place them in this regard very much 
 more on a par with typhoid fever than with leprosy. We realise that a 
 great many people have not had experience of them ; but we realise also 
 that they are in no way marvellous or prodigious events. And if a group 
 of 5705 persons seems a somewhat arbitrary number by which to test 
 their frequency, the view that it is too small and that 50,000 would be 
 greatly preferable, is one that can at any rate hardly be held with con- 
 sistency by advocates of the theory of chance-coincidence. For the main 
 prop of that theory, as we have seen, is the assumption that purely sub- 
 jective hallucinations are tolerably common experiences ; whereas it is 
 only of decidedly rare experiences that the frequency, in relation to the 
 whole population, would be much more correctly estimated from the pro- 
 portion of fifty thousand people that have had them than from the pro- 
 portion of -five thousand people that have had them. However, the 
 adequacy of the latter number approves itself most clearly in the course 
 of the census itself. We find as we go on that hallucinations are suffi- 
 ciently uncommon to force us to take our specimen-group of persons in 
 thousands, not in hundreds, but not so uncommon as to force us to take 
 very many thousands : after the first thousand is reached the proportion 
 of " yeses " to " noes " keeps pretty uniformly steady — as would, no 
 doubt, be the case if the question asked related not to halluciBations but 
 to typhoid fever. 
 
 As regards the sort of persons from whom the answers have been col- 
 lected — if there have been any answers from persons whose deficiencies 
 
 ^ In the recently issued Supplement to the Registrar- General's Reports for 
 1870-80, he bases his conclusions as to the proportionate deadliness of different 
 dieoaaea in the various occupations on batches of 500-1000 deaths. 
 
Chap. XIII] CHANCE-COINCIDENCE 379 
 
 of education or intelligence rendered them unfit subjects for a simple 
 inquiry bearing on their personal experience, they form, I may confi- 
 dently say, an inappreciable fraction of the whole. Perhaps a fourth of 
 the persons canvassed have been in the position of shopkeepers and arti- 
 sans or employes of various sorts ; but the large majority have belonged 
 to what would be known as the educated class, being relatives and friends 
 of the various collectors. It is, no doubt, safest to assume that a certain 
 degree of education is a pre-requisite to even the simplest form of partici- 
 pation in scientific work; and this condition, it will be observed, in no 
 way detracts from the representative character of the group. A few thou- 
 sand educated persons, taken at random, present an abundantly suffi- 
 cient variety of types ; and, indeed, for the purpose in view, the group 
 is the more truly representative for belonging mainly to the educated 
 class, inasmuch as it is from that class that the majority of the cases 
 which are presented in this work as probably telepathic are also drawn. 
 
 § 5, To say, however, that the answers came in the main from an 
 educated class, is not, of course, a guarantee of the accuracy of the census ; 
 and before giving the actual results it may be well to forestall some 
 possible objections. 
 
 It may be said, to begin with, that people may have had the experi- 
 ence inquired about, but may have forgotten the fact. This is the objec- 
 tion which was considered above in respect of dreams of death, and which 
 there seemed to have decided force. In respect of waking hallucinations 
 of the senses, its force is very much less. No doubt hallucinations may 
 exhibit all degrees of vagueness ; and it is very possible that extremely 
 slight and momentary specimens may make little impression, and may 
 rapidly be forgotten ; but for the purposes of the census it would not in 
 the least matter that persons whose experience had been of this slight and 
 momentary kind should answer no instead of yes. It would have been 
 unwise to complicate the question asked by an attempt to define the 
 extent of vividness that the hallucination must have reached, to be 
 reckoned as an item in our census ; but clearly the only subjective hallu- 
 cinations of which it really concerns us to ascertain the frequency are 
 those which are in themselves as distinct and impressive as the hallucina- 
 tions that we represent as telepathic ; and any that fall below this point 
 of distinctness and impressiveness have no bearing on the argument. And, 
 per contra, it will be seen that by not limiting the wording of the question 
 to distinct and impressive hallucinations, the collector exposes himself to 
 receiving the answer " yes " from persons whose hallucination actually 
 was very vague and momentary, but who do, as it happens, remember its 
 occurrence. In point of fact, this has occurred a good many times ; and 
 the swelling of the list of yeses by this means probably outweighs any 
 losses of what should have been genuine yeses through failure of memory. 
 For consider what such failure of memory would imply. A fact of sight, 
 hearing, or touch, as clear and unequivocal as most of the sensory im- 
 pressions which we adduce as evidence for telepathy, must be very clear 
 and unequivocal indeed. And the absence of the normal external cause 
 of such an impression, when recognised, can hardly fail to give rise to 
 genuine surprise — the surprise that follows a novel and unaccountable 
 
38 o THE THEORY OF [Chap. XIII 
 
 experience : this has been the result of almost all the " telepathic " phan- 
 tasms, quite independently ot the news which afterwards seemed to 
 connect them with reality. Now, can it be a common thing for an ex- 
 perience as unusual and surprising as this to be, within a dozen years or 
 any shorter period, so vitterly obliterated from a person's mind that his 
 memory remains a blank, even when he is pointedly asked to try and recall 
 whether he has had such an experience or not ? 
 
 A second objection is this. It has been suggested that untrue answers 
 may be given by persons wishing to amuse themselves at our expense. 
 Now I cannot deny that persons may exist who would be glad to thwart 
 us, and amuse themselves, even at the cost of untruth. But when the 
 question is put, " Do you remember having ever distinctly seen the face 
 or form of a person known to you, when that person was not really 
 there ? " it is not at once obvious whether the amusing untruth would be 
 " Yes " or " No." In neither case would the joke seem to be that of a 
 very exhilarating quality ; but, on the whole, I should say that " Yes " 
 would be the favourite, as at any rate representing the rarer and less 
 commonplace experience. " Yes " is, moreover, the answer which (as 
 I have explained) it has been very generally thought that we ourselves 
 preferred ; so that to give it might produce a piquant sense of fooling us 
 to the top of our bent. But the reader has seen that, so far as the census 
 might be thus affected, it would be affected in a direction adverse to the 
 telepathic argument ; for the commoner the purely casual hallucinations 
 are reckoned to be, the stronger is the argument that the visions which 
 correspond with real events do so by chance. And if the number of these 
 coincident visions makes the chance-argument untenable, even when the 
 basis of estimation is affected in the v/ay supposed, d fortiori would this be 
 the case if the yeses were reduced to their true number. 
 
 Yet another objection is that persons who have had hallucinations 
 may sometimes be disinclined to admit the fact and ma}"- say " No " 
 instead of " Yes " in self-defence. This source of error must be frankly 
 admitted ; but I feel tolerably confident that it has not affected the 
 results to a really detrimental extent. Any reluctance to give the true 
 answer is, as a rule, observable at the moment ; and in most cases it 
 disappears when the purpose of the census is explained, and careful sup- 
 pression of names is guaranteed. And against this tendency to swell the 
 noes may be set several reasons why, quite apart from untruth, a census 
 like this is sure to produce an unfair number of yeses. Quite apart from 
 any wish to deceive, the very general impression that yeses were what was 
 specia.lly wanted could not but affect some of the answers given, at any 
 rate to the extent of causing indistinct impressions to be represented as 
 vivid sensory experiences ; ^ and it has also led some of those who have 
 aided in the collection to put the questions to persons of whom it was 
 known beforehand that their answer would be yes. Moreover, when question- 
 
 ^ For instance, a lady who answers that she has had an auditory hallucination, 
 and is written to with the view of finding out in what it had consisted, then states 
 that " it was not an auditory experience, but merelj'- a feeling that something had 
 happened." Here the answer could be rectified ; but even the many hundreds of 
 letters that have been written on the subiect have not served to eliminate all doubtful 
 
Chap. XIII] CHANCE-COINCIDENCE 381 
 
 forms to be filled up are distributed on a large scale, it is impossible 
 to bring it home to the minds of many of the persons whose answer would 
 be " No " that there is any use in recording that answer. They probably 
 have a vague idea that they have heard " negative evidence " disparaged, 
 and fail to see "that every percentage in the world involves it — that we 
 cannot know that one man in 100 is six feet high without evidence that 99 
 men in 100 are not six feet high. This difficulty has been encountered 
 again and again ; and on the whole I have no doubt that the proportion 
 of yeses is decidedly larger than it ought to be. Fortunately, incorrect- 
 ness on this side need not trouble us — its only effect being that the tele- 
 pathic argument, if it prevail, will prevail though based on distinctly 
 unfavourable assumptions. 
 
 § 6. And now to proceed to the actual results of the census, and to the 
 calculations based thereon. [I omit Gurney's calculation for auditory 
 cases. Turning to visual ones, he says : — Ed.] The reductio ad ahsurdum 
 becomes far more striking when we apply the doctrine of chances to visual 
 cases. Out of the 5705 persons taken at random, of whom the above 
 question was asked, only 21 could recall having, in the conditions named 
 and within the specified 12 3''ears, experienced a visual hallucination 
 representing a living person known to them. But two of the 21 had had 
 2 experiences of the sort ; so let us take the total as 23.^ That is, the 
 experience has fallen to the lot of one 248th of the group of persons 
 asked, or, if that group be fairly representative, to i person in every 248 
 of the population. ^ 
 
 Let us now see what the proportion of the population who have had 
 such an experience ought to be, on the hypothesis that the similar im- 
 pressions of recognised voices presented in this book as telepathic were 
 really chance-coincidences. As before in the case of dreams (pp. 210-13), 
 I take cases where the coincidence of the hallucination was with death — 
 the reasons for this selection being (i) that death is the prominent event 
 in our telepathic cases ; and (2) that for the purpose of an accurate 
 numerical estimate it is important to select an event of a very definite 
 and unmistakable kind, such as only happens once to each individual. 
 Again also, in accordance with the official returns which give ^-gf -g- as the 
 annual death-rate, the proportion of anyone's relatives and acquaintances 
 who die in the course of 12 years is taken as y^^^ ; and as we have seen 
 (pp. 211-12), it will make no appreciable difference to the calculation 
 
 ^ This is a liberal allowance ; for it iacludes several cases where there was such 
 an amount of anxiety or expectancy on the part of the hallucinated person as would 
 prevent us, if it were present in a coincidental case, from including such a case in our 
 telepathic evidence. In seven of the cases, the form seen was an " after-image " of 
 what had been, for some time previously, part of the perceiver's daily visual ex- 
 perience. 
 
 * It will be seen that one in 248, though a small proportion, is yet quite large 
 enough to make it likely that most of us should casually have heard of a case or two 
 of the kind. For there are probably more than 248 persons whom we are each of us 
 sufficiently near to make it natural that an unusual experience — such as a distinct 
 " spectral illusion " — befalling one of them, should directly or indirectly reach our ears. 
 This is worth noting, because one sometimes hears the statement, " Why 1 heard the 
 other day of a person who had been disturbed by seeing an apparition of a friend, and 
 nothing came of it," made as though it amounted to a proof that such experiences 
 were common enough to afford scope for any number of marked coincidences, 
 
^B2 THE THEORY OF [Chap. XIII 
 
 whether a person's circle of relatives and acquaintances, any one of whom 
 his hallucination may represent, is large or small. The probabihty, then, 
 that a person hallucinated in the way supposed will, by accident, have his 
 hallucination within 12 hours on either side of the death of the relative 
 or acquaintance whom it represents, is 1 in A2.x3^^^i_oo_o, or xkk^e^x- 
 That is to say, each coincidental hallucination of the sort in question 
 implies 16,590 purely subjective cases of the same type. Now our collec- 
 tion includes 21 first-hand ^ and well-attested coincidental cases of this 
 kind, which have occurred in this country within the specified time.* On 
 the hypothesis, therefore, that these cases were accidental, the circle of 
 persons from whom they are drawn ought to supply altogether, in the 
 specified 12 years, 348,390 examples. 
 
 The next point to decide is the size of the circle from which our coinci- 
 dental cases are drawn. The number here is not one that it is possible to 
 estimate accurately : what must be done, therefore, is to make sure that 
 our margin is on the side adverse to the telepathic argument, i.e., to take 
 a number clearly in excess of the true one. Our chief means of obtaining 
 information, apart from information derived from our own circle of 
 friends, has been by occcasional requests in newspapers. A million-and- 
 a-half would probably be an outside estimate of the circulation of the 
 papers which have contained our appeals ; but it by no means follows 
 that every paragraph in a paper is studied by every person, or by a tenth 
 of the persons, whom the paper reaches. However, I will make the 
 extreme assumption that as many as a quarter of a million of people 
 have by this means become aware of the kind of evidence that was being 
 sought — an assumption which probably arrogates to us who sought it 
 many times as much fame as we really possess ; and I will allow another 
 50,000 for those who have become aware of the object of our work through 
 private channels. This would raise the number of the circle from whom 
 our evidence is drawn to 300,000, or about ^^^ of the adult population.^ 
 No one, I think, will maintain on reflection, that I am taking too low an 
 estimate. Would anyone, for instance, suppose that if he canvassed the 
 first 1000 adults whom he met in the streets of any large to^vn, he would 
 find that 12 or 13 of them had, within the last three years, been aware of 
 what we wanted, and of the address to which information might be sent ? 
 and for rural districts such a supposition would be even more violent. 
 But I am further supposing that this area of 300,000 persons has been 
 drained dry — again an extravagant concession ; for though it is easily 
 assumed that anyone who has ever had a " psychical " experience is 
 
 ^ In three of the cases the evidence is not first-hand from the percipient, but is 
 of the nature described in p. 119. 
 
 « Nos. 26, 27, 28, 29, 172, 173, 175, 182, 184, 195, 202, 236, 237, 238, 249, 298, 
 300, 350, 695, 697, and the case described in p. 107, note. [This is the list as finally 
 decided on by Mr. Gurney, for the purposes of the above calculation, after discussion 
 with Professor Peirce {see papers in Proceedings of American S.P.R. already referred 
 to) I have altered the calculations in the text in accordance with this decision. All 
 these cases will be found in the present volume. — Ed.] 
 
 * In the " adult population " I mean to include all persons above fifteen years 
 of age. In the Supplement to the 45th Annual Report of the Registrar- General, 
 p. xix., the proportion of such persons is given as -64 of the whole : which would 
 make their number about 24,000,000. 
 
Chap. XIII] CHANCE-COINCIDENCE 383 
 
 desirous to publish it abroad, as a matter of fact people do not usually 
 take the trouble to write a letter about family and personal matters to 
 perfect strangers, on the ground of a newspaper appeal ; and I have 
 already mentioned that we ourselves know of much evidence which the 
 reluctance or indifference of the parties concerned has made unavailable 
 for our collection ; we cannot, therefore, doubt that much more remains 
 unelicited even among those whom our appeal has reached. A further 
 strong argument for the existence of these unelicited facts is the very 
 large proportion of our actual cases that has been drawn from a circle of 
 our own, unconnected with "psychical" inquiry — from the friends, or 
 the friends' friends, of a group of some half-dozen persons who have had 
 no such experiences themselves, and who have no reason to suppose their 
 friends or their friends' friends better supplied with them than anybody 
 else's. 
 
 Here, then, is the conclusion to which we shall be driven, if our coinci- 
 dental cases were really purely subjective hallucinations, and the coinci- 
 dence was an accident :■ — that a circle of 300,000 persons ought to supply 
 altogether in the specified 12 years 348,390 examples of the type in ques- 
 tion. That is to say, it ought to have happened on an average to every- 
 body once, and to some people twice, within the given time, distinctly 
 to see an absent relation or acquaintance in a part of space that was 
 actually vacant. But the census has shown that, within the given time, 
 only about i in every 248 persons has had such an experience even once. 
 Thus the group of visual coincidental cases now in question, if ascribed 
 to accident, would require either that the subjective hallucinations should 
 be more than 288 times as numerous as they actually are ; or else that 
 the circle from whom our coincidental cases are drawn should amount 
 to more than 288 times the assumed size — in other words, that our exist- 
 ence and objects should have been prominently before the minds of every 
 adult member of a population 3 J times as large as the existing one. 
 
 Another form of the estimate is as follows. The probability that a 
 person, taken at random, will, in the course of 12 years, have the form of 
 hallucination in question is -^^-^ ; the probability that any assigned 
 member of the general population, and therefore any particular person 
 whose phantasm is seen, will die within 12 hours of an assigned point of 
 time is yffo^^l^'g" - hence the probability that in the course of 12 years, 
 a hallucination of this form and the death of the person whose phantasm is 
 seen will fall within 12 hours of one another is -ol^g- X y^l^^ X 3^5-, or i in 
 4,114,545. And the circle from which our coincidental cases are drawn is 
 assumed to be 300,000. From these data it may be calculated that the 
 odds against the occurrence by accident, of as many coincidences of the 
 type in question as the 21 which that circle produced, are about forty 
 million billion trillions to i. Or, to put it yet another way — the theory 
 of chances, which gives i as the most probable number of coincidences 
 of the type in question for every 4,114,545 of the population to yield, will 
 give 6 as the most probable number for the whole adult population to 
 yield, within the given period. Yet we draw 3 J times that number from 
 a fraction of the adult population which can only by an extravagantly 
 liberal estimate be assumed to amount to an 8oth part of the whole, and 
 which has been very inadequately canvassed. 
 
384 THE THEORY OF [Chap. XIII 
 
 § 7. In the above estimates, I have allowed to the so-called coinci- 
 dence the rather wide limit of 12 hours. But in most of the actual cases 
 it has been much closer than this ; and it will be worth while to show how 
 a single case of very close coincidence may legitimately strengthen the 
 argument. First, it must be unreservedly admitted that a single case, if 
 it stood alone and no similar one had ever been heard of, would have no 
 cogency whatever as evidence of the operation of anything beyond chance. 
 The most extraordinary coincidence, as above remarked, may yet be 
 totally insignificant. The d. priori improbability that the tallest man of 
 the century will be born during a transit of Venus is enormous ; but such 
 a conjunction of events, if it happened, might be at once and with moral 
 certainty ascribed to accident ; and with equal certainty might it be 
 predicted that such a conjunction would never recur. And without re- 
 sorting to imaginary examples, we often encounter conjunctions and 
 coincidences which would have appeared, before they happened, to be 
 extremely improbable, but the happening of which is none the less clearly 
 accidental. The odds are very great against two of the foremost men in 
 a century being born on the same day ; yet this happened in the case of 
 Darwin and Lincoln, and no one imagines that one birth depended on the 
 other. " Extraordinary coincidences " are, in fact, quite ordinary things ; 
 and only when previous experience has given us ground for suspecting 
 (however faintly) that the conjunction in time or special combination is 
 due to some positive causal link, can we connect the d, priori improbability 
 of a new case with an d, posteriori argument that cases of that type are not 
 due to chance.^ Now the result of § 6 may be summarised as follows. 
 The census leads us to infer that, during the years 1874-85, out of 300,000 
 inhabitants of this country taken at random, ----^-j-^^—- or 1209 have had 
 a recognised visual hallucination, representing a living person, which did 
 not coincide with the death of that person. And during the same period, 
 out of the same number of persons (supposing our inquiries really to have 
 extended to so wide a circle), at least 21 have had a recognised visual 
 hallucination which did coincide — in the sense of falling within 12 hours 
 of — the death of the person seen. That is, our of i2og-\--2i or 1230 halluci- 
 nations, 21, or I in 59, have fallen within 12 hours of the death of the 
 
 ^ In a general way, coincidences where previous experience affords some ground 
 for suspecting (however faintly) a cause other than chance are distinguished from 
 coincidences where no such ground exists by this fact — that the latter sort of cases, 
 if a priori highly improbable, are not mentioned or described until ajtcr thej- hare 
 happened. From the mere fact that they do not belong to any known or surmised 
 type, they do not enter into anyone's head : no one suggests, without any sort of 
 grounds, that a particular thing will happen to some one at a particular time, or 
 predicts any particular highly improbable coincidence, and then afterwards finds 
 this thing or this coincidence actually occurring. Now it will scarcely be contended 
 that the coincidence of an apparition with the death of the person seen is a combina- 
 tion of events which has never entered anyone's head ; for it has entered the heads 
 even of those who deny that it has ever occurred, or who ascribe its occurrence to 
 accident. But the idea has of course had much more than this negative sort of 
 existence ; there has been a good deal of positive beUef that such combinations 
 occur, and that their occurrence implies a causal connection between the death and 
 the apparition. And though this belief may have been rash and premature before 
 the necessary statistics had been obtained, I have tried in the last section to show 
 that it may now be justified by precise calculation. 
 
Chap. XIII] CHANCE-COINCIDENCE 385 
 
 person seen. Now let us apply this conclusion to case 28 (p. 152). When 
 Mr. S. had his visual hallucination representing his friend, he would have 
 been justified in regarding the probabiUty that his friend would prove to 
 have died within 12 hours of the vision as i in 59 ; whereas, if there was 
 no ground at all for surmising that a causal connection may exist between 
 deaths and apparitions, he would only have been justified in regarding the 
 probability of his friend's dying on that day as about i in 20,440 — esti- 
 mated from the death-rate which tables of mortality give for men of his 
 friend's age (48 years). But it will be observed that the death and the 
 apparition, for aught we know, were absolutely simultaneous, and at any 
 rate were within a quarter of an hour of one another. Since, however, the 
 death may have occurred 12 minutes before or 12 minutes after the ap- 
 parition, we must take into account the double period ; or, to allow for 
 difference of clocks, let us say half an hour. Now, on the supposition that 
 telepathy is a reality in the world, closeness of coincidence rather increases 
 than otherwise the probability that the death and the apparition in any 
 particular case are causally connected ; whereas the probability of a 
 death accidentally falling in a particular half-hour is, of course, 48 times 
 less than that of its falling on a particular day. Thus the d. priori proba- 
 bility that the death, if unconnected with the apparition, would fall in the 
 particular half -hour in which the apparition fell, was i in 981,120 ; and 
 in considering the question of connection, it is this extremely small degree 
 of probability which has to be contrasted with the i in 59 which we have 
 taken as about the true d, -priori probability that this particular half-hour 
 would prove to be that of the death. 
 
 But the significance of extreme closeness of coincidence may be yet 
 more strikingly suggested, if we consider the probability of the joint event 
 before either part of it has occurred. My census gives -^^ as the proba- 
 bility that a particular individual would within 12 years have a visual 
 hallucination of a friend not known to be dead. Mr. S. has, say, x friends, 
 of whom about a fourth would naturally die in this period ; and the period 
 comprises 210,240 half-hours. Thus the probability of Mr. S.'s hitting off 
 by chance such a coincidence as he did hit off was -^\-^ X i X f X ■jxo.Vt's^' 
 or about i in 208 millions. It might, I think, be safely said that, in the 
 world's history, no one has ever contemplated the possible participation 
 of himself, or of any other specified person, in an event of this degree of 
 unlikelihood, and has afterwards found his idea realised. But apart from 
 this, the points to be specially weighed are (i) that Mr. S.'s case was drawn 
 from a very inconsiderable fraction of the population — a fraction liberally 
 estimated at -^ ; and (2) that this fraction of the population has supplied 
 many other parallel instances of great closeness of coincidence. Taking 
 only the " borderland " and waking phantasms recorded on first-hand 
 testimony in the main body of this work, I find that 66 of them are repre- 
 sented as having occurred within an hour of the event on the agent's side 
 — which event in 41 of the 66 cases was death ; 15 more, according to the 
 facts stated, were within two hours of the event, v/hich in 10 of the 15 cases 
 was death ; and in nearly all these cases, as well as in several others, it is 
 quite possible that the coincidence was absolutely exact. I do not forget, 
 what I have expressly pointed out in Chapter IV, that exaggeration of the 
 closeness of the coincidence is a likely form for exaggeration in such matters 
 2 c 
 
386 THE THEORY OF [Chap. XIII 
 
 to take ; but in a considerable number of the cases mentioned, good 
 reason is shown for believing it to have been as close as is stated. 
 
 But the huge total of improbability is nothing like complete. Nothing 
 has been said of the aggregate strength of the cases where the phantasm 
 was unrecognised. Nothing has been said of the large array of cases where 
 the coincident event was not death, but some other form of crisis — a class 
 which does not lend itself easily to a precise numerical estimate, but whose 
 collective force, even if it stood alone, would be very great. Once more, 
 each of the two classes of cases — the " reciprocal " and the " collective " 
 — which still await discussion, includes specimens of visual and auditory 
 phantasms ; and some of these afford an immensely higher probability 
 for a cause other than chance, than the more ordinary cases where only 
 one person is impressed. For the improbability of one sort of coincidence, 
 that between B's unusual hallucination and A's condition — has now to be 
 multiplied by the improbability of another sort of coincidence, that be- 
 tween B's hallucination and a second unusual impression (whether a 
 hallucination or of some other form) on the part of A or C. Nor even so 
 will the argument for telepathic phantasms be nearly exhausted. For it 
 will have been observed that throughout I have been taking into account 
 nothing beyond the bare facts of the death and the hallucination, and 
 altogether neglecting the correspondences of detail which in some cases 
 add indefinitely, and almost infinitely, to the improbability of the chance 
 occurrence. 
 
 It would be very easy to amplify this reasoning, and to extend and 
 vary the computations themselves ; but the specimens given are perhaps 
 sufficient. They cannot possibly be made interesting ; but they are in- 
 dispensable if the question is ever to be set at rest, and the appeal to the 
 doctrine of chances to be anything better than empty words. Figures, 
 one is sometimes told, can be made to prove anything ; but I confess that 
 I should be curious to see the figures by which the theory of chance- 
 coincidence could here be proved adequate to the facts. Whatever group 
 of phenomena be selected, and whatever method of reckoning be adopted, 
 the estimates founded on that theory are hopelessly and even ludicrously 
 overpassed. With so enormous a margin to draw on, there is no particular 
 temptation to exaggerate the extent to which the evidence for the phe- 
 nomena is to be relied on. In some cases it is possibly erroneous ; in 
 many it is undoubtedly incomplete ; narratives may have been admitted 
 which a more sagacious criticism would have excluded. But after all 
 allowances and deductions, the conclusion that our collection comprises 
 a large number of coincidences which have had some other cause than 
 chance will still, I believe, be amply justified. 
 
 § 8. But I have not yet done. There are considerations of a quite 
 different kind which still further strengthen the argument for telepathy 
 as against chance. Though the hallucinations which may be regarded as 
 telepathic or veridical include many cases which may differ from purely 
 subjective hallucinations of the sane only in the fact of being veridical, 
 yet the group, as a whole, presents some peculiarities. [Discussion of the 
 proportion of visual to auditory cases is here omitted. See p. 371. — Ed.] 
 
 One peculiarity worth noting, is that the proportion of cases where more 
 
Chap. XIII] CHANCE-COINCIDENCE 387 
 
 senses than one have been concerned is considerably larger in the tele- 
 pathic than in the purely subjective class of hallucinations — which seems 
 to imply what may be called a higher average intensity in the former class. 
 Out of 590 subjective cases, I find that 49, that is, a trifle over 8 per cent, 
 of the whole number, are alleged to have concerned more senses than one ; 
 of which 24 were visual and auditory, 8 visual and tactile, 13 auditory and 
 tactile, and 4 concerned all three senses. Taking the telepathic evidence, 
 I find that, out of 423 cases where a sensory hallucination seems to have 
 been distinctly externalised, 80, or 19 per cent, of the whole number, are 
 alleged to have concerned more senses than one ; of which 53 were visual 
 and auditory, 12 visual and tactile, 7 auditory and tactile, and 8 con- 
 cerned all three senses. I may add that the proportion of 19 per cent, 
 remains exactly the same if only the first-hand cases included in the body 
 of the work be taken into account, and cannot therefore be attributed to 
 exaggeration of the facts in those narratives in the Supplement which are 
 given at second-hand.^ [Two paragraphs omitted here. — Ed.] 
 
 The last point to which I must call attention, as conflicting with the 
 theory of chance-coincidence, is a characteristic not of the telepathic 
 phantasms themselves, but of the distant events with which they and 
 other telepathic impressions coincide ; but it none the less serves to dis- 
 tinguish these coincidences as due to a definite and peculiar cause. It is 
 the very large proportion of cases in which the distant event is death. It 
 is in this profoundest shock which human life encounters that these phe- 
 nomena seem to be oftenest engenderCvCi ; and, where not in death itself, 
 at least in one of those special moments, whether of strong mental excite- 
 ment or of bodily collapse, which of all living experiences come nearest to 
 the great crisis of dissolution. Thus among the 668 cases of spontaneous 
 telepathy in this book, 401 (or among 423 examples of the sensory exter- 
 nalised class, 304) are death-cases, in the sense that the percipient's ex- 
 perience either coincided with or very shortly followed the agent's death ; 
 while in 25 more cases the agent's condition, at the time of the percipient's 
 experience, was one of serious illness which in a few hours or a few days 
 terminated in death. Nor, in this connection, can I avoid once more 
 referring to the large number of cases in which the event that befell the 
 agent has been death (or a very near approach to it) by drowning or suffo- 
 cation. Out of the 401 death-cases just mentioned, there are 35, or nearly 
 9 per cent., where the death was by drowning — clearly a very much higher 
 proportion than deaths of this particular form bear to all deaths, for even 
 of accidental deaths among the male population, only 5 per cent, are due 
 to drowning — and in 6 other cases the agent's escape from such a death 
 was a narrow one. And if we do not insist on the form of death, but only 
 on its suddenness, the above proportion still remains a very striking fact ; 
 since deaths by accident, even among males, are only a little over 4 per 
 cent, of the total of deaths. 
 
 We do not know why the conditions of death generally, or of sudden 
 
 ^ If only the subjective cases received from the canvassed group of 5705 persons 
 be considered, those which concerned more than one sense amount to less than 4 per 
 cent. ; while of the 29 special coincidental cases auditory and visual used in estimating 
 the improbability of chance coincidence, 5, that is 17 per cent., concerned more than 
 one sense. 
 
388 THE THEORY OF [Chap. XIII 
 
 death, or of any particular form of death,' or of excitement or collapse, 
 should be effective ; but we at all events know that the conditions are 
 themselves unusual. Similarly in most cases of experimental thought- 
 transference, the agent's mind is unusually occupied by its concentrated 
 fixation on a single object ; and whether it be in the curiosities of an 
 afternoon or in the crises of a lifetime that telepathy finds its occasion, the 
 peculiarity of the agent's state has at any rate that degree of explanatory 
 power which succeeds in connecting the rare effect with the rare cause. 
 In neither case can we trace out the actual process whereby the percipient 
 is influenced ; but we have the same sort of ground for refusing to attri- 
 bute to chance the oft-repeated apparitions at the time of death, as the 
 oft-repeated successes in guessing cards and reproducing diagrams. 
 
 The only way of meeting this argument would be to show that similar 
 coincidences have been frequently met with in connection with definite 
 events which produced no unusual physical or mental state in the person 
 to whom they occurred. For instance, if B at a distance has a \dsion of A 
 on the day that A scratches his finger or orders a new pair of boots, it 
 would seem wholly irrational to connect the two facts. Accordingly, if 
 many, or even several, such coincidences were on record, I should have to 
 admit that the operations of chance altogether overpass my estimate, and 
 that the data on which the previous argument rested must, therefore, be 
 somehow defective. Or, to take a case where some emotional disturbance 
 is, as a rule, involved, if it proved to be not extremely uncommon to have 
 a vision of an absent friend on the morning of his marriage, I should feel 
 that my argument was so far weakened ; for it would be difficult to sup- 
 pose that the emotions connected with that one morning stood distinctly 
 apart from those of other seasons dedicated to happiness and theafiections. 
 But in point of fact we do not find that coincidences of these types prevail. 
 The coincidental phantasms seem limited to seasons of exceptional crisis 
 or excitement on the agent's part ; and this limitation, in once more 
 marking out these phantasms as a distinct group of natural phenomena, 
 strongly confirms the substantial accuracy of the statistical results. 
 
 I am not forgetting, in these final remarks, what I have expressly 
 stated before (p. 77), that the action of telepathy must not be dogmati- 
 cally confined to those examples of striking coincidence which are suitable 
 to be quoted in demonstration of it ; and even in respect of such extreme 
 afifections as hallucinations of the senses, I should hesitate to assert that 
 they cdinnot be due to an absent agent whose condition is not markedly 
 abnormal. I regard it, however, as so unlikely that this is often their 
 source — I regard the probability as so enormous that a phantasm seen or 
 heard by A only, and representing B who is at the time liAang a piece of 
 ordinary life, is of purely subjective origin — that the above argument 
 remains in my view a fair one ; and it is at any rate fairly addressed to 
 those (whom of course I have had chiefly in view throughout the present 
 chapter) who have not hitherto admitted or considered the case for tele- 
 pathy even as based on the markedly coincidental examples. 
 
 ^ At the same time, with respect to drowning, one cannot but recall the peculiar 
 vividness and concentration of psychical life which (from the accounts of many 
 persons who have been ultimately rescued) seem to characterise the earlier stages 
 of that form of death. 
 
Chap. XIII] CHANCE-COINCIDENCE 389 
 
 [Note. — Gurney appended to his concluding chapter an appeal for 
 help in extending his statistics of sensory hallucinations by canvassing 
 another known number of persons taken at random. He did not live to 
 carry out the work, but it was subsequently done by the Society for 
 Psychical Research, and the results published in vol. x. of the Proceedings. 
 Much interesting information may there be found about sensory halluci- 
 nations in general, and about the proportion of veridical ones in particular. 
 The number of persons canvassed — 17,000— was thought to be sufficiently 
 large to make it unnecessary to go outside the census itself for coincidences 
 with death, or consequently to make any assumption as to the size of the 
 circle from which they were drawn. The result fully confirmed the con- 
 clusion come to in this chapter that the number of death coincidences 
 cannot be attributed to chance. — Ed.] 
 
CHAPTERJ XIV 
 
 FURTHER VISUAL CASES OCCURRING TO A 
 SINGLE PERCIPIENT 
 
 § I. In Chapter XII, a good many specimens of telepathic phantasms 
 were quoted, in illustration of certain special points ; and particularly as 
 showing what part in the phenomena we may attribute to the obscure 
 action of the agent's and of the percipient's mind respectively, and how 
 the original impulse may become modified in transitu. A still larger 
 number of cases remain, of which only a few present specially noticeable 
 characteristics of dress, or development, or phantasmal imagery ; but 
 which have their share with the others in the cumulative proof of tele- 
 pathy, and include, moreover, several fresh features and types. The 
 present chapter will be devoted to visual examples. 
 
 In the " General Sketch of Hallucinations " (pp. 305-8 and 312), I 
 mentioned the various degrees of externalisation that the phenomena may 
 present ; beginning with the ideal picture which is not a sensory halluci- 
 nation at all — which is realised as a purely internal impression, as seen 
 by the " mind's eye " ; and ending with the actual percept, which, though 
 equally the product of the percipient's mind, seems to take its place in the 
 external world on a par with all the other objects within his range of vision. 
 Now between these first and last stages there seems a wide gap ; and if 
 our review of telepathic incidents had to pass at one step from the vivid 
 pictures flashed from mind to mind, to the phantasmal figure " out in 
 the room," there might be a certain difficulty in conceiving two such 
 different-seeming phenomena as having a similar origin. It is satisfactory, 
 then, to be able to point to several intermediate stages. That such stages 
 are found in the telepathic, as well as in the purely subjective or patho- 
 logical, class of phantasms, is only a fresh indication that telepathic phan- 
 tasms, in spite of their peculiar origin, are worked (so to speak) by the 
 ordinary mechanism of hallucination. 
 
 The percipient may himself [in looking back] be doubtful as to the 
 degree of externality that the phantasmal appearance had, but I should 
 regard this indistinctness of memory as a tolerably sure sign that the im- 
 pression was not of the truly sensory (that is, of the most unique and 
 startling) sort, but rather a vivid mental picture of the type noticed in 
 p. 151, and further exemplified in the 6th chapter. [Case 218, illustrating 
 this, is here omitted.] In the stage next above this, the observer may 
 still find it hard to say whether what impresses him is purely ideal, or 
 whether his sense-organs are partly concerned — there being a sense of 
 externality, but not exactly a projection into the surrounding world. 
 
 390 
 
Chap. XIV] FURTHER VISUAL CASES 391 
 
 Case 66 [in Chapter VI, not here quoted] was really an example in point 
 — ^the scene having apparently been something more than a vivid mental 
 picture but not confounded with the objective world, or located in the 
 actual place where the percipient was at the time. Very similar is an 
 experience which befell a master at a large public school, in the summer 
 of 1874 or 1875. Having been detained at home while a party of boys, 
 accompanied by some masters and ladies, made a steamer excursion, he 
 was, he says, 
 
 (219) " Standing vacantly at the door of his house, doubtless thinking 
 of the absentees and conjecturing how they were then employed. Suddenly 
 he seemed to see a boy slip, when crossing the landing stage from the quay 
 to the vessel, and fall into the water, wounding his mouth as he fell. 
 There the vision ended. Mr. A. [the narrator] returned to his work, in 
 which he was absorbed, until the return of Mrs. A. ; but so vivid was the 
 impression on his mind of the reality of the occurrence that he had looked 
 at his watch and noted the time exactly. 
 
 " On his wife's return Mr. A. at once said to her, ' Did you get that 
 boy out of the water ? ' 
 
 " Oh, yes ; there was no harm done beyond the fright. But how 
 should you know anything about it ? I am the first to arrive ; they are 
 walking. / drove.' 
 
 " ' Well, how about his lip ? Was it badly cut ? ' 
 
 " ' It was not hurt at all ; you know X. has a harelip.' 
 
 " Mr. A. has no explanation to offer : these are the facts." 
 
 [Mr, A. was under the impression that the coincidence was precise. 
 But the time of the vision was about 7 p.m. ; and we learn from the 
 wife of the head-master, who was present, that the accident occurred 
 before luncheon ; therefore, if telepathic, the case was one of the deferred 
 class. This lady remembers that some of the party were afraid that the 
 boy had cut his face, till the fact of the harelip was recalled. If we sup- 
 pose the agent to have been Mrs. A., then the impression of the scene 
 would seem to have been transferred, so to speak, ready-made — and to 
 have received no development from the percipient.] 
 
 The following case, though undoubtedly sensory, seems still to belong 
 to a somewhat indescribable stage of visualisation. If interpreted as tele- 
 pathic, it is further of interest as illustrating that rarer type where the 
 phantasm is not merely representative of the agent, but visibly repro- 
 duces some actual percept or idea which is prominently present at the 
 time to the agent's consciousness (see Chapter XII, beginning of § 5). The 
 account is from Mr. F. Gottschalk, of 20, Adamson Road, Belsize Park, 
 N.W., and is dated February 12th, 1886. 
 
 (220) Mr. Gottschalk begins by describing a friendship which he 
 formed with Mr. Courtenay Thorpe, at the rooms of Dr. Sylvain Mayer, 
 on the evening of February 20th, 1885. On February 24th, being anxious 
 to hear a particular recitation which Mr. Thorpe was shortly going to give, 
 Mr. Gottschalk wrote to him, at the Prince's Theatre, to ask what the 
 hour of the recitation was to be. " In the evening I was going out to 
 see some friends, when on the road there seemed suddenly to develop 
 itself before me a disc of light, which appeared to be on a different plane to 
 everything else in view. It was not possible for me to fix the distance at 
 
392 FURTHER VISUAL CASES Chap. XIV 
 
 which it seemed to be from me. ^ Examining the illumined space, I found 
 that two hands were visible. They were engaged in drawing a letter from 
 an envelope which I instinctively felt to be mine and, in consequence, 
 thought immediately that the hands were those of Mr. Thorpe. I had not 
 previously been thinking of him, but at the moment the conviction came to 
 me with such intensity that it was irresistible. Not being in any way 
 awe-struck by the extraordinary nature and novelty of this incident, but 
 in a perfectly calm frame of mind, I examined the picture, and found that 
 the hands were very white, and bared up to some distance above the wrist. 
 Each forearm terminated in a ruffle ; beyond that nothing was to be seen. 
 The vision lasted about a minute. After its disappearance I determined 
 to find out what connection it may have had with Mr. Thorpe's actual 
 pursuit at the moment, and went to the nearest lamp-post and noted the 
 time. 
 
 " By the first post the next morning, I received an answer from Mr. 
 Thorpe, which began in the following way : ' Tell me, pray tell me, why 
 did I, when I saw your letter in the rack at the Prince's Theatre, know 
 that it was from you ? ' [We have seen this letter, which is dated ' Tues- 
 day night ' ; and February 24th, 1885, fell on a Tuesday.] Mr. Thorpe 
 had no expectation of receiving a letter from me, nor had he ever seen my 
 writing. Even had he seen it, his knowledge of it would not afiect the 
 issue of the question, as he assured me that the impression arrived the 
 moment he saw there was a letter under the ' T clip,' before any writing 
 v/as visible. [Mr. Gottschalk explains that from the construction of the 
 rack, which he has examined, the address on the envelope would be in- 
 visible.] 
 
 " On the evening of February 27th, by arrangement, I again met him 
 at the rooms of Dr. Mayer, and there put questions to him with a view to 
 eliciting some explanation. As near as possible, I give them as they were 
 put at the time, and add the answers. It is necessary for me here to 
 state that he and the Doctor were in complete ignorance of what had 
 happened to me. Having first impressed upon him the necessity of 
 answering in a categorical manner and with the greatest possible accuracy, 
 I commenced : — 
 
 " ' When did you get my Tuesday's letter ? ' ' At 7 in the evening, 
 when I arrived at the theatre.' ' Then what happened ? ' 'I read it, but, 
 being very late, in such a hurry that when I had finished I was as ignorant 
 of its contents as if I had never seen it.' ' Then ? ' 'I dressed, went on 
 the stage, played my part, and came off.' ' ^'Vhat was the time then ? ' 
 ' About 20 minutes past 8.' ' What happened then ? ' 'I talked for a 
 time with some of the company in my dressing-room.' ' For how long ? ' 
 ' Twenty minutes.' ' "What did you then do ? ' ' They having left me, my 
 first thought was to find j^our letter. I looked everywhere for it, in vain. 
 I turned out the pockets of my ordinary clothes, and searched among the 
 many things that encumbered my dressing-table. I was annoyed at not 
 finding it immediately, especially as I was anxious to know what it was 
 about. Strangely enough I discovered it eventually in the coat which I 
 had just worn in the piece " School for Scandal." I immediately read it 
 again, was delighted to receive it, and decided to answer at once.' ' Now 
 
 ^ Cf. a remark in M. Marillier's account of his interesting subjective experiences, 
 referred to in p. 338 ; " Je ne pourrais indiquer ni la place de rimage que j'ai objectiv^e, 
 ni la distance a laquelle elle se trouve." The indescribableness of a certain sort of 
 externalisation is well brought out in the same writer's description of his vision of 
 parts of his body which could never actually be seen by him — e.g., the back of his 
 head. 
 
Chap. XIV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 393 
 
 be very exact. What was the time when you read it on the second occa- 
 sion ? ' 'As nearly as I can say 10 minutes to 9.' 
 
 " Thereupon I drew from my pocket a little pocket-diary in which I 
 had noted the time of my vision, and asked Dr. Mayer to read what was 
 written under the date 24th February. 
 
 " ' Eight minutes to 9.' 
 
 [Mr. Gottschalk has kindly allowed us to inspect his diary, which con- 
 firms all the dates given.] 
 
 " Having established in this way, without any assistance, the coinci- 
 dence of time between his actually opening the envelope and my seeing 
 him do so, I was satisfied as to the principal part, and proceeded to analyse 
 the incident in detail. The whiteness of the hands was accounted for 
 by the fact that actors invariably whiten their hands when playing a 
 part like the one Mr. Thorpe was engaged in — ' Snake ' in the ' School 
 for Scandal.' The ruffles also formed part of the dress in this piece. 
 They were attached to the short sleeves of the shirt which Mr. Thorpe 
 was actually wearing when he opened my letter. 
 
 " This is the first hallucination I ever had. I have had one since of a 
 similar nature, which I will recount separately. 
 
 " Ferdinand Gottschalk." 
 
 Dr. Mayer, of 42, Somerset Street, Portman Square, W., corroborates 
 as follows : — 
 
 "March I, 1886. 
 " I well remember having read something [i.e., in Mr. Gottschalk's 
 diary] — the exact words memory will not allow me to give — which tallied 
 almost exactly with the story told by Courtenay Thorpe ; and can bear 
 positive testimony of the above conversation having taken place. 
 
 " Sylvain Mayer." 
 
 [We cannot lay any stress on Mr. Thorpe's impression as to the letter 
 and its writer, since that may easily have been accidental. But it is a 
 point to be noticed that he read the letter with very decided pleasure, after 
 a considerable hunt for it — in other words, that the reading of the letter 
 stood out rather distinctly from the general run of such experiences. 
 Though the incident is trivial, the close correspondence of time and detail 
 is strongly suggestive of telepathic clairvoyance. In the second case 
 mentioned, an illuminated disc was again seen, which " seemed not to 
 belong to the surroundings " ; but the details were not quite as distinctive 
 as in the above instance.] 
 
 The fragmentary nature of the hallucination in this case has parallels, 
 as we have seen, in the purely subjective class. ^ The " disc of light " is 
 also to be noticed. (See Chapter XII, § 7, and compare the " bright oval " 
 in p. 325, the " large flickering oval," p. 470, and the face " in the centre 
 of a bright, opaque, white mass," in case 184. The exact description — a 
 
 ^ P. 325. The case in the Phrenological Journal, referred to below (p. 397, note), 
 included visions of parts of figures, faces, half-faces, and limbs. There are many 
 degrees of incompleteness. Thus, one of my correspondents, when out of doors, was 
 startled by the sight of a man whose bearded face was clearly distinguished, but 
 whose form stopped short at the knees; another, on waking, saw "a shadow" 
 bending over her, but with a face that was distinct. A very interesting case is that 
 of the quarter-length Mr. Gabbage, cited by M. Ribot, Maladies de la Personnalite, 
 p. 111. For further telepathic examples, see cases 161, 240, 350. 
 
394 FURTHER VISUAL CASES [Chap. XIV 
 
 " disc of light " — recurs in the dream-case No. 464. [Not here repro- 
 duced.]) 
 
 In the next stage of visuaHsation the percipient sees a face or figure 
 projected or depicted, as it were, on some convenient surface — the image 
 being thus truly externalised, but in an unreal and unsubstantial fashion, 
 and in a bizzare relation to the real objects among which it appears. In 
 this respect it might be compared to the " after-image " of the sun, or of 
 some object that has been intently scrutinised through a microscope, 
 which we involuntarily import into our views of the surrounding scene. 
 The following example is taken from the Memoirs of Georgiana, Lady 
 Chatterton, by E. H. Dering (1878), pp. 100-2. It exemplifies again the 
 peculiarity observed in the last case — the blood being a feature in the 
 vision which we may confidently refer to the agent's mind. Lady Chatter- 
 ton narrates : — 
 
 (221) " My mother [the wife of the Rev. Tremonger Lascelles, Preben- 
 dary of Winchester], had not been very well, but there was nothing alarming 
 in her state. I was suffering from a bad cold, and went early to bed one 
 night, after leaving her in the drawing-room in excellent spirits, and 
 tolerably well. I slept unusually well, and when I awoke, the moon was 
 shining through the old casement brightly into the room. The white 
 curtains of my bed were drawn to protect me from the draught that 
 came through the large window ; and on this curtain, as if depicted there, 
 I saw the figure of my mother, the face deadly pale, with blood flowing 
 on the bed-clothes. For a moment I lay horror-stricken and unable to 
 move or cry out, till, thinking it might be a dream or a delusion, I raised 
 myself up in bed, and touched the curtain. Still the appearance re- 
 mained (although the curtain on which it was depicted moved to and fro 
 when I touched it) as if reflected by a magic-lantern. In great terror I 
 got up, and throwing on a cloak, I rushed off through some rooms and a 
 long passage to my mother's room. To my surprise, I saw from the 
 further end of the passage that her door was open, and a strong light 
 coming from it across the passage. As she invariably locked her door 
 when she went to bed, my fears were increased by the sight, and I ran on 
 more quickly still, and entered her room. There she lay, just as I had 
 seen her on the curtain, pale as death, and the sheet covered with blood, 
 and two doctors standing by the bedside. She saw me at once and seemed 
 delighted to see me, though too weak to speak or hold out her hand. 
 ' She has been very ill,' said the doctor, ' but she would not allow you 
 to be called, lest your cold should be made worse. But I trust all danger 
 is over now. . . . The sight of you has decidedly done her much good.' 
 So she had been in danger, and would not disturb me ! Oh ! how thankful 
 I felt to the vision of fancy, or whatever it may have been." 
 
 Mrs. Ferrers, of Baddesley Clinton, Knowle, a niece of Lady Chatter- 
 ton's, wrote to us on October 24th, 1S83, " This account is taken from a 
 diary of my aunt's." She adds later : — 
 
 " I have often and often heard my aunt relate that vision, but it was 
 not, so far as I know, recorded in any contemporary diary. 
 
 " Lady C. related the story to Lockhart and his daughter about 1843, 
 and then wrote it down in her diary. The entry is not dated ; the date 
 before it is May, 1843, that which follows, 1842, but it was evidently 
 written down between 1839 and 1848. The book is very badly arranged 
 as to chronology. I can't fix the date of Lady C.'s mother's death from 
 it except that it was prior to 1836. •■ j^ jj Ferrers." ■ 
 
Chap. XIV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 395 
 
 Here the picture, though not producing the impression of a solid and 
 independent object, was clearly no mere illusion, no mere momentary- 
 translation of the folds or pattern of the drapery into a human face ; it 
 was accurate and persistent enough to resist a touch which shook the 
 curtain on which it was shown. It is a point of interest that (besides a 
 second veridical case given in Chapter XII, § 7) Lady Chatterton men- 
 tions having experienced another hallucination which, like the one just 
 quoted, appeared on a flat surface. ^ On the theory of telepathic phantasms 
 explained in Chapter XII, § 5, it is of course quite natural that a veridical 
 and a non-veridical vision, or that several veridical visions, occurring to 
 the same person, should present this amount of likeness, as, e.g., in Mr. 
 Gottschalk's experience. But the point is one that we can rarely observe, 
 as few of our telepathic percipients have had any second hallucination of 
 the senses at all. 
 
 But yet further stages remain, on the path to the final one of natural 
 solid-looking externality. In the following case the image appeared with 
 somewhat more of apparent relief than in Lady Chatterton's, but cer- 
 tainly not yet as co-ordinate in any natural fashion with the real objects 
 in view. The account is from Mr. Richard Searle, barrister, of Home 
 Lodge, Heme Hill, who tells us that he has had no other experience of a 
 hallucination. 
 
 " November 2nd, 1883. 
 
 (222) " One afternoon, a few years ago, I was sitting in my chambers in 
 the Temple, working at some papers. My desk is between the fireplace and 
 one of the windows, the window being two or three yards on the left side 
 of my chair, and looking out into the Temple. Suddenly I became aware 
 that I was looking at the bottom window-pane, which was about on a level 
 with my eyes, and there I saw the figure of the head and face of my wife, 
 in a reclining position, with the eyes closed and the face quite white and 
 bloodless, as if she were dead. 
 
 " I pulled myself together, and got up and looked out of the window, 
 where I saw nothing but the houses opposite, and I came to the conclusion 
 that I had been drowsy and had fallen asleep, and, after taking a few 
 turns about the room to rouse myself, I sat down again to my work and 
 thought no more of the matter. 
 
 " I went home at my usual time that evening, and whilst my wife and 
 I were at dinner, she told me that she had lunched with a friend who lived 
 in Gloucester Gardens, and that she had taken with her a little child, one 
 of her nieces, who was staying with us ; but during lunch, or just after it, 
 the child had a fall and slightly cut her face so that the blood came. After 
 telling the story, my wife added that she was so alarmed when she saw the 
 blood on the child's face that she had fainted. What I had seen in the 
 window then occurred to my mind, and I asked her what time it was 
 when this happened. She said, as far as she remembered, it must have 
 been a few minutes after 2 o'clock. This was the time, as nearly as I could 
 calculate, not having looked at my watch, when I saw the figure in the 
 window-pane. 
 
 * She records — apparently in her journal — that, when sleeping as a child in a 
 " haunted room," she woke in the middle of the night, and saw a brilliant light on 
 the wall, and figures of men passing over it, as in a panorama, fighting. She inferred 
 from the words and gestures of her nurse, M^ho was apparentlj' sitting up in her sleep 
 
 with fixed 8.nd open eyes, that she saw the same scene ; and the nurse may possibly 
 have been the " agent " of the child's impression (sec Chap, xviii,, § 5). 
 
396 FURTHER VISUAL CASES [Chap. XIV 
 
 " I have only to add that this is the only occasion on which I have 
 known my wife to have had a fainting-fit. She was in bad health at the 
 time, and I did not mention to her what I had seen until a few days after- 
 wards, when she had become stronger. I mentioned the occurrence to 
 several of my friends at the time. •• r. s." 
 
 Mr. Paul Pierrard, of 27, Gloucester Gardens, W., writes as follows : — 
 
 " 4th December, 1883. 
 
 " It may be interesting for special observers to have a record of an 
 extraordinary occurrence which happened about four years ago at my resi- 
 dence, 27, Gloucester Gardens, W. 
 
 " At an afternoon party of ladies and children, among whom were Mrs. 
 Searle, of Home Lodge, Heme Hill, and her little niece, Louise, there 
 was a rather noisy, bustling, and amusing game round a table, when little 
 Louise fell from her chair and hurt herself slightly. The fear of a grave 
 accident caused Mrs. Searle to be very excited, and she fainted. 
 
 " The day after, we met Mr. Searle, who stated that in the afternoon of 
 the preceding day he had been reading important cases in his chambers. 
 No. 6, Pump Court, Temple, when a peculiar feeling overcame him, and 
 he distinctly saw, as it were in a looking-glass, the very image of his 
 wife leaning back in a swoon, which seemed very strange at the moment. 
 
 " By comparing the time, it was found that this extraordinary vision 
 was produced at the very same instant as the related incident. 
 
 " We often spoke of the case together, and could not find any explana- 
 tion to completely satisfy our minds ; but we registered this rare fact for 
 which a name is wanted. " Paul Pierrard." 
 
 Here there was more than the mere representation of the agent ; she 
 was represented apparently in the aspect which she actually wore, but in 
 which the percipient had never seen her, and in which she would hardly 
 be consciously picturing herself. We are scarcely driven, however, in this 
 case, to the difficult conception of " telepathic clairvoyance " set forth 
 in Chapter XII, § 8 ; for it is possible to suppose that the idea of fainting, 
 impressed on Mr. Searle's mind, worked itself out into perception in an 
 appropriate fashion. 
 
 The stage of visualisation in the next case is particularly interesting. 
 The narrator is Mrs. Taunton, of Brook Vale, Witton, Birmingham. 
 
 " January 15th, 1884, 
 (223) " On Thursday evening, 14th November, 1867, I was sitting in 
 the Birmingham Town Hall with my husband at a concert, when there 
 came over me the icy chill which usually accompanies these occurrences.^ 
 Almost immediately, I saw with perfect distinctness, between myself 
 and the orchestra, my uncle, Mr. W., lying in bed with an appealing 
 look on his face, like one dying. I had not heard anything of him for 
 several months, and had no reason to think he was ill. The appearance 
 was not transparent or filmy, but perfectly solid -looking ; and yet I could 
 somehow see the orchestra, not through, but behind if. I did not try turning 
 my eyes to see whether the figure moved with them, but looked at it 
 with a fascinated expression that made my husband ask if I was ill. I 
 asked him not to speak to me for a minute or two ; the vision gradually 
 
 1 This refers to a few other experiences of a different character, one of which, 
 however, involved a hallucmation of eight. For the cold sensation described see 
 footnote to case 28. 
 
Chap. XIV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 397 
 
 disappeared, and I told my husband, after the concert was over, what 
 I had seen. A letter came shortly after telling of my uncle's death. 
 He died at exactly the time when I sav/ the vision. 
 
 " E. F. Taunton." 
 
 The signature of Mrs. Taunton's husband is also appended. 
 
 " Rich. H. Taunton." 
 
 We find from an obituary notice in the Belfast News-Letter that Mr. W. 
 died on November 14th, 1867. 
 
 The phantasm here was perfectly external, and is described as " per- 
 fectly solid-looking " ; yet it certainly did not hold to the real objects 
 around the same relation as a figure of flesh and blood would have held ; 
 it was in a peculiar way transparent. This feature is noticeable, as it is 
 one which occasionally occurs also in hallucinations of the purely sub- 
 jective class. 1 It may thus be taken as one of the numerous minor indica- 
 tions of the hallucinatory character of telepathic phantasms (see Chapter 
 XII, § 10). 
 
 § 2. In the remaining cases the illusion seems to have been practically 
 complete. They constitute what may be called the normal type of these 
 abnormal phenomena. The hallucination goes through no gradual process 
 of formation, and is externalised as fully and naturally as a real object ; 
 the agent contributes to it little, if any, of the actual detail of his con- 
 dition ; the percipient contributes to it no special imagery or setting of 
 his own. 
 
 The following narrative is from M. Gaston Fournier, of 21, Rue de 
 
 ^ Of many subjective hallucinations, it has been specially noticed that they hid 
 whatever was behind the place which they appeared to occupy ; and the rule seems 
 to be that when the percept is completely externalised, it is solid- looking. But 
 exceptions are not infrequent. Whitish transparent figures were a feature in a 
 pathological case first pubhshed in the Phrenological Journal and Miscellany (Edin- 
 burgh), No. vi., p. 290, etc., and described in the well-known article on " Spectral 
 Illusions" in Chambers' Miscellany. Wundt {Op. cit., vol. ii., p. 357) records the 
 experience of an overseer of forests, who saw heaps of wood all round him in his 
 house, but also saw the furniture and carpet just as usual. Miss Morse, of Ver- 
 mont, a careful observer, who has had hallucinations at rare intervals during a 
 good many years, tells me, that at first " they seemed to be pictured just within 
 instead of before my eyes." Lately, however, " they have usually been projected 
 into space ; but however real the apparitions at first appear, a close inspection 
 reveals that they have no solidity — that objects can be seen through them." Another 
 of my informants, who on waking had a hallucination of a tall female figure, noticed 
 that he could see a towel through her ; and similarly in one of my cases of persistent 
 dream-images. Professor Goodwin reports that with him they " retain an appearance 
 of solidity for some seconds after waking, the furniture of the room being distinctly rec- 
 ognised thro ugh these figures, like a dissolving view." Another correspondent describes 
 such images as seen " as it were with one eye asleep, the other awake." In one of 
 Paterson's cases {Edinburgh Medical and Surgical Journal for Jan., 1843), the phantasm 
 appeared as though seen through gauze. Mr. Lowell [see note, p. 153] tells me that 
 though the figures he saw were sometimes quite natural-looking, at other times they 
 were of the semi-transparent sort here described, allowing the wall or furniture to be 
 seen through them. He spoke of these as looking as if composed of " blue film "—a 
 description which is of great interest, when taken in connection with some of the 
 telepathic cases, e.g., Nos. 194, 311. I have mentioned that the disappearance is 
 occasionally through a stage of increased tenuity and transparency. 
 
398 FURTHER VISUAL CASES [Chap. XIV 
 
 Berlin, Paris, an intimate friend of our esteemed collaborator, AI, Ch, 
 Richet. He has antedated the occurrence by about i8 months. 
 
 " i6 Octobre, 1885. 
 
 (224) " Le 21 f6vrier, 1879, j'6tais invite k diner chez mes amis, M. et 
 Mme. B . En arrivant dans le salon, je constate I'absence d'un com- 
 mensal ordinaire de la maison, M. d'E , que je rencontrais presque 
 
 toujours S, leur table. J 'en fais la remarque, et Mme. B me rdpond 
 
 que d'E , employ6 dans una importante maison de banque, 6tait sans 
 
 doute fort occupe en ce moment, car on ne I'avait pas vu depuis deux 
 
 jours. A partir de ce moment, il ne fiit plus plus question de d'E . Le 
 
 repas s'acheve fort gaiement, et sans que Mme. B. donne la moindre 
 
 marque visible de preoccupation. Pendant le diner, nous avions form6 le 
 
 projet d'aller achever notre soir6e au th6atre. Au dessert Mme. B se 
 
 16ve pour aller s'habiller dans sa chambre, dont laporte, rest^e entr'ouverte, 
 
 donne dans la salle-a-manger. B et moi etions restes ^ table, fumant 
 
 notre cigare, quand, apres quelques minutes a peine, nous entendons 
 un cri terrible. Croyant a un accident, nous nous precipitous dans la 
 
 chambre, et nous trouvons Mme. B assise, prete a se trouver mal. 
 
 Nous nous empressons autour d'elle ; elle se remet peu a peu, et nous 
 fait alors le recit suivant. 
 
 " ' Apres vous avoir quittes, je m'habillais pour sortir, et j'etais en train 
 de nouer les brides de mon chapeau devant ma glace, quand tout-^-coup j'ai 
 
 vu dans cette glace d'E entrer par la porte.^ II avait son chapeau sur 
 
 la tete ; il 6tait pale et triste ; sans me retourner je lui adresse la parole, 
 
 " Tiens, d'E , vous voila ; asseyez-vous done " ; et comme il ne repon- 
 
 dait pas, je me suis alors retourn6 et je n'ai plus rien vu ; prise alors de 
 peur, j'ai pouss6 le cri que vous avez entendu.' 
 
 " B , pour rassurer sa femme, se met a la plaisanter, traitant 
 
 I'apparition d'hallucination nerveuse, et lui disant que d'E serait trds 
 
 fiatte d'apprendre a quel point il occupait sa pensee ; puis, comme Mme. 
 
 B restait toute tremblante, pour couper court k son emotion, nous lui 
 
 proposons de partir tout de suite, alleguant que nous allions manquer le 
 
 lever du rideau. ' Je n'ai pas pense un seul instant a d'E ,' nous dit 
 
 Mme. B , ' depuis que M. F. m'a demande la cause de son absence. 
 
 Je ne suis pas nerveuse, et je n'ai jamais eu d'hallucination ; je vous 
 assure qu'il y Ici quelque chose d'extraordinaire, et quant k moi, je ne 
 
 sortirai pas avant d'avoir des nouvelles de d'E . Je vous supplie 
 
 d'aller chez lui, c'est le seul moyen de me rassurer.' Je conseille a B 
 
 de ceder au desir de sa femme, et nous partons tous les deux chez d'E , 
 
 qui demeurait a tres peu de distance. Tout en marchant nous plaisantions 
 beaucoup sur les frayeurs de Mme. B- 
 
 " En arrivant chez d'E , nous demandons au concierge, ' D'E- 
 
 est-il chez lui' ? ' Oui, messieurs, il n'est pas descendu de la journee,' 
 
 D'E habitait un petit appartement de gar9on ; il n'avait pas de 
 
 domestiques. Nous montons chez lui, et nous sonnons a plusieurs reprises 
 sans avoir de reponse. Nous sonnons plus fort, puis nous frappons a tour 
 
 de bras, sans plus de succes. B , emotionn6 malgre lui, me dit, ' C'est 
 
 absurde, le concierge se sera trompe ; il est sorti ; descendons.' Mais le 
 
 concierge nous affiirme que d'E n'est pas sorti, qu'il en est absolument 
 
 sur. Veritablement effrayes, nous remontons avec lui, et nous tentons 
 
 ^ The vision in the glass is, of course, itself the hallucination m this case (cf. p. 277, 
 note), and does not imply either actual reflection, or even a corresponding phantasm 
 to be seen in the room, had Mme. B. turned her head. That such a phantasm might 
 have appeared is, however, shown by the case in p. 296, note. 
 
Chap. XIV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 399 
 
 de nouveau de nous faire ouvrir ; puis n'entendant rien bouger dans 
 I'appartement, nous envoyons chercher un serrurier. On foree la porte, et 
 
 nous trouvons le corps de d'E , encore chaud, couche sur son lit, et 
 
 trou6 de deux coups de revolver. 
 
 " Le medecin, que nous faisons venir aussitot, constate que d'E 
 
 avait d'abord tente de se suicider en avalant un flacon de laudanum, et 
 qu' ensuite, trouvant sans doute que le poison n'agissait pas assez vite, il 
 s'etait tir6 deux coups de revolver b. la place du coeur. D'apr^s la con- 
 statation medicale, la mort remontait a une heure environ. Sans que je 
 puisse priciser I'heure exacte, c'etait cependant une coincidence presqu' 
 
 absolue avec la soi-disant hallucination de Mme. B . Sur la cheminee 
 
 11 y avait une lettre de d'E , annon^ant a M. et Mme. B sa reso- 
 lution, lettre particulierement affectueuse pour Mme. B . 
 
 " Gaston Fournier." 
 
 In conversation with Mr. Myers, M. Fournier expressed himself un- 
 certain as to the correctness of his date. We have procured a copy of 
 
 the Acte de Deeds, which records that the date of d'E 's death was 
 
 October 7, 1880 ; also that it took place at 10 a.m. If this was so, it 
 would still be quite possible that the body, which was clothed, should be 
 found warm in the evening. Probably the hour could not be stated with 
 anything like precision ; and it is as likely that the official record fixed it 
 too early as that M. Fournier's medical authority (supposing him to be 
 correctly quoted) fixed it too late. But we clearly cannot assume the 
 coincidence to have been nearly as exact as M. Fournier imagined. 
 
 Mme. B. is dead. M. B. is unfortunately in South America ; and 
 though we hope to obtain his account of the occurrence, it has not arrived 
 in time for insertion. 
 
 [Omitting cases 225 and 226,] the next case — a recent one — is of a 
 very unusual type as regards the effect on the percipient, and, perhaps, 
 on that very account suggests the telepathic explanation rather more 
 strongly than the facts warrant. But as regards the facts themselves, 
 there can be little doubt. The evidence, though it does not come from the 
 percipient, is of the sort which is as good as first-hand ; and this is the 
 more fortunate, in that, as it happens, there never was a moment at which 
 the first-hand evidence could have been given. The account is in the 
 words of Mr. H. King, of the Royal Military College, York Town, Farn- 
 borough, Hants. 
 
 " March, 1885. 
 
 (227) " On Thursday night, October 30th [1884], H. M. and I went to 
 dine at Broadmoor. We stayed till 10 p.m. or so, and on leaving the house 
 were talking of different things, M. being quite as usual ; when, after 
 five minutes' walk, M. suddenly stopped, and said, ' Look, look ! oh, 
 look ! ' We thought nothing of it at first, but he still kept pointing with 
 his finger at some imaginary thing in the darkness. The spot we were 
 in was very dark, with a wood on our right and a field on our left, separ- 
 ated from us by a railing. Thinking M. saw somebody hiding behind 
 a bush I went forward, but saw nothing. M. now, still saying ' Look 
 at her, look at her,' fell back against the railing and lay motionless with 
 his back against it. We ran to him, asking him what was the matter, but 
 he only moaned. After a while he seemed better. We wanted him to 
 come on, but he said, ' Where is my stick ? ' — which he had dropped. 
 ' Oh, never mind your stick,' I said, for I was afraid of not being at the 
 
400 FURTHER VISUAL CASES [Chap. XIV 
 
 college before the shutting of the doors ; but he would look for his stick, 
 which he found by lighting a match. We walked on together, M., not- 
 withstanding all my efforts to get him into conversation, not saying a 
 word. After walking for about a quarter of a mile, he suddenly said, 
 ' Where were they carrying her to ? I tell you they were carrying her ; 
 didn't you see them carrying her ? ' I tried to quiet him, but he kept 
 on saying, ' I tell you they were carrying her.' In a short time he was 
 pacified and walked quietly on for half a mile or so, when he said, looking 
 round in surprise, ' Hullo ! we must have come a short cut. I know this 
 house.' I said we hadn't ; but he said, ' We must have run then. It 
 seems only a minute ago since we left the house.' He several times ex- 
 pressed his surprise at the quickness we had done the last half-mile in. 
 He was all right from this to the college. 
 
 " On Sunday morning he told me that something very bad happened on 
 Thursday night. An old lady who was very fond of him, but whom he 
 hadn't seen for a long time, had died suddenly of heart disease. She had 
 been out somewhere and had come home, when, as she was receiving some 
 friends, she fell dead, and, to use his words, she was carried out. I imme- 
 diately asked him at what hour did she die ? He said at between lo and 
 II. (It was a little after lo when he saw his vision.) I could not get the 
 exact hour of the lady's death, as he didn't like the subject. Wlien he 
 told me this, he knew nothing of what occurred on the walk home. When 
 he was told of it, he didn't remember a thing about the vision ; but said 
 if he hadn't known that he hadn't drunk anything (which was true), he 
 would have said he had been drunk. He seemed to have been in a sort of 
 stupor all the time. I think I ought to mention that he told me long 
 before this that he had seen a vision of a girl who had been drowned. ^ 
 This is a true account of what happened. 
 
 (Signed) " H. King (the writer of the above). 
 
 " A. Hamilton-Jones." 
 
 Mr. H. King adds, " My friend [Mr. Jones] remembers perfectly M.'s 
 not being surprised at the news [of the death], and his saying it seemed to 
 have happened before." 
 
 [Mr. R. A. King, of 36, Grove Lane, Denmark Hill, uncle of the narra- 
 tor, through whose kindness we obtained this account, says : " M. has 
 such a horror of the whole affair that my nephew does not let me write 
 to ask him about the old lady's death." We are thus unable to verify 
 the date of the death independently. M.'s name is known to me. He 
 has left the Military College.] 
 
 The next case is from the Rev. F. Barker, late Rector of Cottenham, 
 Cambridge. 
 
 " July 2nd, 1884. 
 
 (228) " At about II o'clock on the night of December 6th, 1873, I had 
 just got into bed, and had certainly not fallen asleep, or even into a doze, 
 when I suddenly startled my wife by a deep groan, and when she asked the 
 reason, I said, ' I have just seen my aunt. She came and stood beside me, 
 and smiled with her old kind smile, and disappeared.' A much-loved aunt, 
 my mother's sister, was at that time in Madeira for her health, accom- 
 panied by my cousin, her niece. I had no reason to think that she was 
 critically ill at this time, but the impression made upon me was so great 
 that the next day I told her family (my mother among them) what I had 
 
 ^ This other vision followed closely on an accident which had much distressed the 
 percipient. 
 
CiiAP. XIV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 401 
 
 seen. Within a week afterwards we heard that she had died on that very 
 night, and, making all allowance for longitude, at about that very time. 
 
 " When my cousin, who was with her to the last, heard what I had 
 seen, she said, ' I am not at all surprised, for she was calling out for you 
 all the time she was dying.' 
 
 " This is the only time I have experienced anything of this nature. I 
 think, perhaps, this story first-hand may interest you. I can only say that 
 the vivid impression I received that night has never left me. 
 
 " Frederick Barker." 
 
 We find the date of death confirmed in the Times obituary. 
 
 Mrs. Barker's account is as follows : — 
 
 " I recollect the circumstances well, upon which my husband wrote to 
 you. It must have been somewhere about 11 o'clock. He was not asleep 
 "(for he had only just spoken), when he groaned deeply. I asked what 
 was the matter, and he said his aunt, who was then in Madeira, had 
 appeared to him, smiling at him with her own kind smile, and then vanished. 
 He said she had ' something black, it might have been lace, thrown over 
 her head.' The next day he told many relations of the occurrence, and 
 it turned out she died that very night. Her niece. Miss Garnett, told 
 me she was not at all astonished that he should have seen her aunt, for 
 that while she was dying she was calling out for him. He had been to 
 her almost like a son. " p_ s. Barker." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mr. Barker says, " My recollection is of some 
 lace-like head-gear, as of a black lace veil thrown round the head." 
 
 The following statement is from Miss Garnett, who was with Mr. 
 Barker's aunt at the time of her death : — 
 
 " Wyreside, near Lancaster. 
 
 " October, 1885. 
 
 " I beg to certify that I was with my aunt. Miss , at the time 
 
 of her death in Madeira, December 6th, 1873. On hearing that my cousin, 
 the Rev. F. Barker, now living in Stanley Place, Chester, had had some 
 kind of a vision of my aunt at a time almost exactly corresponding with 
 that of her death, I told my uncle, from whom I heard of the occurrence, 
 that I was not surprised, since my aunt had so frequently expressed a 
 wish to see Mr. Barker during the last few days of her life. 
 
 " Louisa Garnett." 
 
 The following case [from the Additional Chapter] is from Mr. Teale, of 
 50, Hawley Road, Kentish Town, N.W. 
 
 " June, 1886. 
 
 (695) " In 1884, my son Walter was serving in the 3rd King's Royal 
 Rifles Regiment, in the Soudan. The last we had heard from him was a 
 letter informing us that he was about to return to England, which he 
 expected would be about Christmas time. Things were in this position on 
 the 24th October, 1884, when on returning home in the evening, I said 
 (noticing my wife looking very white), ' Whatever is the matter with 
 you ? ' and she said she had seen Walter, and he had stooped down to kiss 
 her, but owning to her starting he — like — was gone, so she did not receive 
 the kiss. 
 
 " After that we had a letter from the lady nurse at Ramleh Hospital 
 to say that the poor boy had a third relapse of enteric fever ; they thought 
 
 3 D 
 
402 FURTHER VISUAL CASES [Ckap. XIV 
 
 he would have pulled through, but he had been taken, and when we had 
 that letter, it was a week after he died. But the date when the letter was 
 written corresponded with the date of the day when Walter appeared, 
 which was on the 24th October, 1884. 
 
 [When Mr. Teale used these words, he had not referred to the letter, 
 and was under the impression that it had been written on the very day 
 of the death, which (as will be seen below) was October 24.] 
 
 " My son Frederick, Selina, and Nelly were in the room, but none of 
 them saw Walter ; only Fred heard his mother scream, ' Oh ! ' and Fred 
 asked her what was the matter. I thought, having heard many tales of 
 this kind, I would set it down ; so I put the date on a slip of paper. He 
 was in his regimentals, and she thought he had come on furlough to take 
 her by surprise — knowing the back way ; but when she saw he was gone, 
 and the door not open, she got dreadfully frightened. 
 
 " Fred. J. Teale." 
 
 Mrs. Teale herself died in April, 1886, after an illness due in great 
 measure to the shock of the bereavement. 
 
 Mr. Teale has shown me the letters which were received during August, 
 September and October, 1884, respecting his son's condition. A letter, 
 dated August 20, which the son dictated and signed, states that he is in 
 hospital, down with enteric fever. The next letter, dated September 7, 
 which was similarly dictated and signed, states that he has had a very 
 serious illness, but is much better, and hopes soon to be home. The next 
 letter, dated October 12, from Sister Thomas, states that he had had a 
 bad relapse a fortnight previously, but " is getting on very nicely now." 
 This was the last letter received before October 24. In a letter dated 
 October 25, Lieutenant W. H. Kennedy states that the death had taken 
 place on the preceding day ; and in a letter dated October 28, Sister 
 Thomas states that the death occurred about 2 o'clock p.m., on Friday, 
 October 24. This date has been confirmed to us by an official communica- 
 tion from the Depot at Winchester. 
 
 In conversation, Mr. Teale explained to me that his wife's experience 
 took place between 7 and 8 in the evening — which would be between 7 
 and 8 hours after the death. She was at the time sitting at the table, 
 talking. The son who was present is at a distance ; but Miss Teale showed 
 me how the persons in the room were placed, and described to me how 
 she saw her mother start, and heard her exclamation. Mr. Teale is cer- 
 tain that his wife never experienced any other visual hallucination ; and 
 he says that she was of anything but a brooding temperament, and was 
 not at the time anxious about her son. His note of the date of the vision 
 was on the back of an envelope, which he carried in his pocket-book. 
 He thought that this envelope was lost ; but was kind enough, at my 
 request, to make a search, which brought it to light. The envelope, which 
 lies before me, bears his address, and the post-mark London, N., Feb. 22, 
 84 ; the pencil note on the back of it is 24-10-84. 
 
 [Cases 229, 230, 231, 232, 233, 234, 235, are omitted here.] The next 
 case is from Miss Bale, of Church Farm, Gorleston. 
 
 " September 17th, 1885. 
 
 (236) " In the June of 1880, I went to a situation as governess. On 
 
 the first day of my going there, after retiring for the night, I heard a noise 
 
 which was like the ticking of a watch. I took no particular notice of it, 
 
 but I noticed that every time I was alone I heard it, more especially at 
 
Chap. XIV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 403 
 
 night. I even went so far as to search, thinking there must be a watch 
 concealed somewhere in the room. This continued until I grow quite 
 accustomed to it, It was on the 12th of July, when I was coming from the 
 dining-room with a tray of glasses that I saw -what appeared to me to be 
 a dark figure standing just outside the door, with outstretched arms. 
 It startled me, and when I turned to look again it was gone. 
 
 " On the 23rd September I received news that my brother was 
 drowned on the 12th of July. I heard the ticking up to the time I had 
 the letter, but never once afterwards. " p. A. Bale." 
 
 Writing again, Miss Bale says : — 
 
 " I enclose the letter informing us of my brother's death, also one from 
 the captain of the ship, for your perusal. 
 
 " I made no entry in my diary of the apparition I saw on the 12th of 
 July, but I distinctly remember the time. I sat down a little while to 
 recover my fright, and then I looked at the time ; it was 20 minutes past 
 6. I enclose the address of a friend who I am sure remembers it as well as 
 I do. You will see by enclosed where my brother was when he met with 
 his death. 
 
 " The apparition did remind me of my brother, as I last saw him in a 
 long dark ulster, and it was about his height, but that was all I could dis- 
 cover, for when I looked a second time it was gone. What made me 
 mention the ticking was the peculiarity of its following me everywhere, 
 providing I was alone." 
 
 The enclosed letter, written by the Rev. W. A. Purey-Cust on board 
 the ship " Melbourne," announced that Mr. William Bale's death occurred 
 at 6 p.m. on July 12, 1880, about 150 miles south of Tristan d'Acunha, 
 longitude 12° 30" W. Mr. Purey-Cust has since told us that on that 
 day — and on that day only — the position of the ship had to be found by 
 dead reckoning, the sun not being visible. The error in time arising in this 
 way could not, however, have amounted to more than a minute or two, 
 and Mr. Purey-Cust gives particulars which make it almost impossible 
 that he can be mistaken in stating that the accident occurred at 6 p.m. 
 by the ship's clock. 
 
 Mrs. Hart, of Baker Street, Gorleston, writes to us : — 
 
 " September 28th, 1885, 
 " On the night of the 12th of July, 1880, Miss Bale came to my house 
 to supper, and she told me that she was coming from the drawing-room 
 and she saw a dark figure standing just outside the door ; she appeared 
 very nervous. She said it reminded her of her brother, and remarked to 
 me then that she knew something must have happened to him. I asked 
 her if she noticed the time she saw it, and she told me that the apparition 
 had startled her very much, and she had sat down a little time to recover 
 the fright it gave her, and then she looked at the time ; it was 6.20. She 
 had previously told me of a ticking she heard everywhere she went, so long 
 as she was alone, but directly anyone joined her it ceased ; and she told 
 me she heard it up to the day she received the news of her brother's death, 
 but not afterwards. " H. Hart." 
 
 Miss Bale adds : — 
 
 '" September 24th, 1885. 
 
 " There was one incident I did not tell you, thinking it too trivial, as I 
 did not notice the date or hour, but I know it was shortly before I heard 
 the news of my brother's death. I had been in bed a short time, and I 
 
404 FURTHER VISUAL CASES [CHAr. XTV 
 
 heard a tremendous crash hke the smashing of a lot of china. I felt too 
 nervous to go and see what it was, but nothing was broken or disturbed in 
 the morning, and for three nights in succession I heard the same. I am not 
 inclined to think that it was in any way corresponding with my brother's 
 death. I certainly have never heard imaginary voices nor seen imaginary 
 figures except the apparition I saw the day my brother was drowned." 
 
 [There seems to be no reason for connecting the ticking sound with 
 Mr. Bale's death, any more than the crash of china ; and it is probable 
 that it was due to a merely physical affection, to which the shock of 
 receiving the news perhaps put an end. It seemed right, however, to 
 mention it ; since, if it was a hallucination, it would tend to show that 
 Miss Bale was for some time in a condition favourable to purely subjective 
 hallucinations — which would slightly weaken the force of the coincidence 
 of the visual hallucination with her brother's death. It will be noticed 
 that, allowing for longitude, the death occurred — according to the state- 
 ments made — about half an hour after the apparition. But as the differ- 
 ance is so small, — it seems more probable that it is due to error in Miss 
 Bale's observation or memory, or in the time of her clock, than that 
 so close a coincidence was purely accidental.] 
 
 The next few cases, though depending in the first instance on witnesses 
 in a humbler station, are, as far as I can judge, faithfully reported. The 
 narrator of the first of them is Ellen M. Greany, a trusted and valued 
 servant in the family of Miss Porter, at i6, Russell Square, W.C. 
 
 " May 2oth, 1884. 
 
 (237) " I sat one evening reading, when on looking up from my book, I 
 distinctly saw a school-friend of mine, to whom I was very much attached, 
 standing near the door. I was about to exclaim at the strangeness of her 
 visit, when, to my horror, there were no signs of any one in the room but 
 my mother. I related what I had seen to her, knowing she could not 
 have seen, as she was sitting with her back towards the door, nor did she 
 hear anything unusual, and was greatly amused at my scare, suggesting I 
 had read too much or been dreaming. 
 
 " A day or so after this strange event, I had news to .say my friend was 
 no more. The strange part was I did not even know she was ill, much 
 less in danger, so could not have felt anxious at the time on her account, 
 but may have been thinking of her ; that I cannot testify. Her illness 
 was short, and death very unexpected. Her mother told me she spoke of 
 me not long before she died, and wondered I had not been to see her, 
 thinking, of course, I had some knowledge of her illness, which was not 
 the case. It may be as well to mention she left a small box she prized 
 rather, to be given to me in remembrance of her. She died the same 
 evening and about the same time that I saw her vision, which was the end 
 of October. 1874. « Ellen M. Greany." 
 
 In answer to an inquiry, Ellen Greany adds that this hallucination is 
 the only one she has ever experienced. She tells Miss Porter that shs 
 went to see her dead friend before the funeral, which accords with her 
 statement that she heard the news of the death very soon after it occurred ; 
 and there is no reason to doubt that, at the time when she heard the news, 
 she was able correctly to identify the day of her vision. 
 
 Her mother corroborates as follows : — << ^cton Tulv 1884. 
 
 " I can well remember the instance my daughter speaks of. I know 
 she was not anxious at the time, not knowing her friend was ill. I took 
 
Chap. XIV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 405 
 
 no notice of it at the time, as I do not believe in ghosts, but thought it 
 strange the next day, when we heard she was dead, and died about the 
 same time that m^^ daughter saw her. " Margaret Greany." 
 
 [I have seen Ellen Greany, who is a superior and intelligent person. 
 She went over her story without prompting, giving an entirely clear and 
 consistent account, and standing cross-examination perfectly. But the 
 favourable effect of such an interview on one's own mind cannot, of course, 
 be conveyed to others.] 
 
 The following account was first published in The Englishman, on May 
 13th, 1876. 
 
 (238) " A labourer named Duck, employed by Mr. Dixon, of Milden- 
 hall Warren Farm, near Marlborough, was in charge of a horse and water- 
 cart on the farm, when the animal took fright and knocked him down. The 
 wheel went over his chest, and he died shortly afterwards. Immediately 
 after the accident, Mr. Dixon despatched a woman to Ramsbury, where 
 Duck lived, to make known the fact to his wife. On arriving at her home 
 the messenger found her out gathering wood, but shortly after a girl, who 
 was her companion, arrived, and, without being told of what had occurred, 
 volunteered the statement that Ria (Mrs. Duck) was unable to do much 
 that morning, that she had been very much frightened, having seen her 
 husband in the wood. Shortly afterwards Mrs. Duck returned without 
 any wood, and being informed by a neighbour that a woman from Milden- 
 hall Woodlands wished to see her, ejaculated ' My David's dead then.' 
 Inquiry has since been made by Mr. Dixon of the woman, and she posi- 
 tively asserts that she saw her husband in the wood, and said, ' Hallo 
 David, what wind blows you here ? ' and that he made no answer. Mr 
 Dixon inquired what time this occurred, and she replied about 10 o'clock 
 the time at which the fatal accident occurred." 
 
 On the appearance of this account, our friend, Mr. F. W. Percival, of 
 36, Bryanston Street, W., wrote to Mr. Dixon to inquire into the facts, 
 and received from him the following confirmation : — 
 
 " May 25th, 1876. 
 
 " As soon as it happened (Duck's death), I sent one of my female 
 servants to inform his wife of the sad occurrence, to a place called Rams- 
 bury, about four miles from where it occurred. But when she got there, 
 his wife was gone to get wood at a distant wood, the woman stopping 
 for her return at an adjoining cottage. But Maria returned without any 
 wood, saying she had seen her husband, and asked him how he came there 
 ■ — telling the woman that she knew her business, that she was come to 
 inform her of her husband's death, and that she had seen him as plain as 
 ever she did in her life, and said to him, ' Hallo, David, what wind blew you 
 here ? ' but as she saw him no more, she became much frightened, and left 
 the wood." 
 
 " Juneist, 1876. 
 
 " The woman I sent told me, when she got to Ramsbury to Duck's 
 house, her neighbour told her that she was gone to get wood and her (the 
 neighbour's) little girl was gone with her. The girl soon returned saying 
 Maria Duck was much frightened in the wood, and had seen her husband 
 and spoken to him, but as he made no reply she became faint, and told the 
 girl to go home, as she knew something had happened to David. That was 
 before she knew the woman vras sent. When she got home and found the 
 
4o6 FURTHER VISUAL CASES [Chap. XIV 
 
 woman waiting for her return she said she knew her errand, and asked 
 her if her husband was not dead, and seemed much frightened, the woman 
 teUing her he was very ill, and thought he would not be living to see her 
 again. When she got to Warren, she found him dead, and told us the 
 time she saw him, which was exactly the time he lost his life ; therefore I 
 think the public is bound to believe it, although it seems to us quite a 
 mystery. Duck's wife is now in Hungerford Union, her home broken up 
 by his death. The woman I sent is Mary Holick, has been living with me 
 some time, and her word is to be relied on. << Benjamin Dixon " 
 
 Mrs. Duck has since died ; but Mrs. Holick dictated and signed the 
 following account : — 
 
 " January 26th, 1886. 
 
 " I well remember about poor old David Duck. I am never likely to 
 forget it. The cart-wheel passed over his chest and killed him, and I 
 was sent down by Mr. Dixon to tell his wife at Ramsbury. She was not 
 at home ; she was out gathering wood with the little girl of a neighbour ; 
 so I went to this neighbour's house to wait. Presently the little girl came 
 in, and said that Mrs. Duck was in a great way because she had seen her 
 husband in the wood, and when she spoke to him and said, ' What wind 
 blows you here, Davie ? ' he disappeared away, and she fell back on the 
 bank half fainting with fright ; and the little girl ran down and found her 
 like it. So she had gathered very little wood. If the little girl had not told 
 me first, I never could have really believed that she had seen him. But 
 when she came back, about half an hour after the little girl (who had come 
 on in front, full of what Mrs. Duck had seen), it was all true. I shall 
 never forget her ; she came in with her hands stretched out, and said, 
 looking at me, ' She has come to tell me that my Davie is killed. I knew 
 he was ; I have seen his ghost. I didn't need anyone to tell me.' And 
 then she told us, afterwards, how she had suddenly seen him in front of 
 her, in his usual clothes ; and how she spoke to him, and he vanished. 
 She lived about half a mile from the woman I was waiting with ; and we 
 sent another woman to her house to tell her, when she came home, that 
 a person from Mr. Dixon's wanted to see her. So directly she told her, 
 she said, ' She has come to tell me my poor Davie is killed ; but I didn't 
 want anyone to tell me, for I know ; I have just seen his ghost.' And the 
 woman said, ' Don't give way now, but come with me, there's a good 
 woman.' And they came ; and I shall never forget her as she came stum- 
 bling up the steps, and looked at me and said, ' For God's sake tell me ; 
 my Davie is dead.' She had seen him just as natural as life, every bit ; 
 but the little girl never saw anything, only she knew Mrs. Duck had, 
 when she helped her off the bank, where she fell when he disappeared. 
 She was a very good woman, I think, and her husband was a very quiet 
 man ; and she was as strong as any man, and worked hard from early 
 morning." 
 
 We find from the Register of Deaths that David Duck died on March 31, 
 1874. 
 
 [Mrs. Holick's account fairly comes into the class of evidence reckoned 
 as on a par with first-hand (p. 119) ; as, though she did not actually 
 receive a description of the apparition from Mrs. Duck's own lips before 
 Mrs. Duck heard the fatal news, she saw her in the state of agitation, and 
 heard her express the conviction, which the apparition had produced. 
 Mrs. Holick is quite clear that she herself was the first to communicate 
 the news.] 
 
Chap. XIV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 407 
 
 In the next example accident has made the evidence for the facts very 
 fairly strong ; but the case is to some extent weakened by the percipient's 
 knowledge that the person whose phantasm he saw was ill. The case was 
 first described to us by a clergyman as follows : — 
 
 "March 5th, 1885. 
 
 (239) " Some 18 or 19 years ago, I remember calling on a working 
 maltster, whose employer was living at Lincoln. His employer was ill at 
 the time, and I asked the man if he had heard from him lately. ' No,' he 
 said, ' but I am afraid he is dead.' And on my inquiring why he thought 
 so, he replied that on going out that morning early, he had seen his em- 
 ployer standing on the top of the steps that lead up to the kiln door, as 
 plainly as he ever had seen him in his life. 
 
 " It was as he expected : the first news that came reported his employer's 
 death. 
 
 " I have no doubt the man I speak of either saw this appearance, or 
 believed he saw it." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, this informant says ; — 
 
 " March 12th, 1885. 
 " Since receiving your letter, I have had the curiosity to look over my 
 old diaries, thinking I might have made a note of the occurrence, and 
 under the date of Thursday, the 22nd of October, 1863, I find the follow- 
 Dead, 
 ing : — ' Report of Mr. W.'s death. M. saw his " wraith " on 
 
 A 
 
 Tuesday morning about 5 o'clock.' 
 
 " This differs somewhat from what I told you in my last letter, for I 
 said that the man had seen the appearance that same morning in which I 
 spoke with him. Here it seems it was two days before. But still he had 
 told me before it was known for a certainty that Mr. W. was dead. For 
 you observe the word ' dead ' put in over the ^. This I know from 
 my own habit was put in afterwards. There is no communication between 
 this place and Lincoln, except on the market day, Friday. At that time 
 of year, moreover, the carriers who go to Lincoln would not get back 
 before night, and consequently I should most probably not have ieariied 
 the certainty of the report until some time on Saturday. Then, instead of 
 making a new note of it, I simply put in the word ' dead ' to show that 
 the report was true when I first heard it. Moreover, I used the Scotch 
 word ' wraith ' instead of ' ghost ' or ' spirit,' as I had an idea that the 
 former word was applied to appearances before death. 
 
 " I observe that the man said ' about 5 o'clock.' Of course, this would 
 be a vague expression for any time up to 5.30, or thereabouts, when the 
 morning would not be very clear perhaps, but sufficiently so to enable one to 
 see an object some 10 or 12 yards off, and I am not sure it was quite so 
 much. 
 
 " I cannot say that Mr. W. was dead at the time M. saw the appear- 
 ance, but he was certainly dead at the time he told me of it, otherv/ise I 
 should not have inserted the word ' dead ' where I did. 
 
 " I may add that Mr. W. had formerly lived in this village, and I had 
 known him well. He had gone to live in Lincoln only a short time before 
 his death. His malt kiln was his only means of providing for his v/ife and 
 family — five or six young children — and he had been in the habit of 
 coming over to see how things went on, twice a v,'eek. There is nothing 
 
408 FURTHER'lVISUAL CASES [Chap. XIV 
 
 more natural than that his thoughts (and they must have been very 
 anxious thoughts) should have been fixed on that one place." 
 
 The following is the percipient's own account : — 
 
 " Ridley's Yard, North Gate, Newark, Notts., March i6th, 1885. 
 " I have received your letter asking me to forward you what I said 
 about my dear Mr, Wright, for he was a verj?- good master. I said I saw 
 him standing on the steps, with one hand on the handrail ; my light went 
 out, and I saw no more, and he died, and I hope he is at rest. That was 
 at 4 o'clock in the morning, before he departed from us. 
 
 "J. Merrill." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mr. Merrill adds, on April 6, 1885 : — 
 
 " I am very sorry to let you know that I do not remember the date 
 that dear Mr. Wright died, but I think it was the latter end of 1863. 
 I looked my old books over, but, with the trade being carried on in the 
 same way, I have nothing to go by. I saw him as plain as in the middle 
 of the day, for he stood just the same as he did when he came at noon, 
 looking on to the house for me to go to him. I never saw anything before, 
 to my mind." [The last sentence is in answer to the question whether the 
 above was his only experience of a hallucination.] 
 
 We find from the Register of Deaths that Mr. Wright died on Oct. 22, 
 1863, of " gastric fever." The apparition therefore took place two days 
 before the death, but no doubt at a time of critical illness. In conversa- 
 tion, Mr, Merrill's wife stated that she remembered laughing at her hus- 
 band's account of his strange experience when he returned home. Neither 
 of them seems to have then connected the apparition with the idea of 
 death. 
 
 The following case was written down by our valued helper. Miss 
 Porter, from the account of Mrs. Banister, of Eversley, mother of the 
 percipient, Mrs. Ellis, of Portesbery Road, Camberley, who has signed 
 it as correct. 
 
 " August 5th. 
 
 (240) " In September, 1878, I, then residing in York Town, Surrey, 
 three times during the day distinctly saw the face of an old friend, Mr. 
 James Stephenson, who I afterwards heard died that day in Eversley, 
 five miles off. I saw it first about half -past 10 in the morning ; the last time 
 it was nearly 6 o'clock. I knew him to be ill. 
 
 (Signed) " Mary Ellis." 
 
 A memorial card shows that Mr. Stephenson died on Sept. 19, 1878. 
 
 Mr. Stephenson had not been on friendly terms with Mrs. Banister or 
 her daughter ; but Mrs. Banister, by his desire, went to see him just before 
 his death. [Mr. Gurney states in reply to criticism by Professor Peirce^ 
 that " There had been no ' reconciliation ' between the percipient and the 
 dying man ; nor was she aware of her mother's visiting him." — Ed.] 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mrs. Ellis says : — 
 
 " I told my husband, and a young man, whose name is Swiney, at the 
 tea-table the same afternoon, and after leaving the table to go into another 
 room I saw it again — which was the last time. I did not hear of Mr. 
 
 ^ Proceedings of the Araerican Society for Psvohical Research, 1888, vol. i,, 
 p 297. 
 
Chap. XIV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 4O9 
 
 Stephenson's death until the next day, nor did I know that he was so 
 near death. M}^ husband remembers it well, but the children were then 
 too young to notice such a thing. I have never seen anything like it 
 before or since, and I hope I never shall again. " m^t^y Ellis." 
 
 Mr. Ellis writes : — 
 
 " I quite well remember my wife speaking of the figure that she had 
 seen during the day. The next day we heard of Mr. Stephenson's death. 
 
 " E. J. Ellis." 
 
 Mr. Herbert Swiney, writing on September 29th, 1885, from Tregar- 
 then House, Romford Road, Forest Gate, says that he only faintly re- 
 collects the matter. 
 
 If correctly reported, this case presents two of the rarer features which 
 are common to telepathic and to purely subjective hallucinations ; the 
 fragmentary nature of the percept — a face only — and the repetition after 
 an interval of some hours. ^ 
 
 The next case must be reckoned as one of non-recognition, as the re- 
 semblance between the phantasm and the person who died was not re- 
 marked until the fact of death was known. The narrator, Mr. S. J. Mas- 
 ters, of 87, Clifford Crescent, Southampton, will hardly be accused of 
 excessive sentimentality. 
 
 " December 14th, 1882, 
 
 (241) " Last Easter Sunday, I was retiring to bed, just after 11 o'clock, 
 and had stepped off the stairs on the landing that led to my room (my 
 parents' bedroom door being in front of me, about 10 or 12 ft., and my door 
 being about 2 ft. to the right, so that I had to pass it to get to my room). 
 I saw their bedroom door was open, and I was riveted to the spot by 
 seeing standing in the room doorway in front of me, a figure of a female ; 
 although I could not distinguish the dress, I could plainly see the features, 
 and especially the eyes. I must have stood there at least 20 seconds, for 
 my mother, hearing me stop suddenly before reaching my room, at last 
 opened the door (below) and asked what was the matter. I then came 
 downstairs and stopped with them till we all retired together. The figure 
 collapsed when my mother called upstairs, and the light I held in my hand 
 shone through the doorway to the opposite wall, which had been obscured 
 by the figure, as if it had had a tangible body. 
 
 " It was not till the following Wednesday that my mother, on reading 
 the mid-weekly local paper, saw the death of a j-oung lady with whom I 
 had once kept company for a short time. On inquiry, I found she died 
 about the same time as I saw the apparition. I feel convinced it was her, 
 for the eyes had the same expression, although I could not recognise her 
 at the time ; not having seen the girl for quite six months, I had almost 
 forgotten her existence. She died in dechne, which accounts for her not 
 being about the town before her death. .< g t Masters " 
 
 We find from the Register of Deaths that the death took place on 
 March 5, 1882. This was a Sunday, but not Easter Sunday. The mention 
 of the Wednesday paper seems also to be a mistake ; as the death does 
 not appear in the Wednesday issue of either of the two bi-v/eekly South- 
 
 ^ As to the first point, gee p. 393, note : as to the second; aee p. 278. 
 
4IO FURTHER VISUAL CASES [Chap. XIV 
 
 ampton papers, though it appears in the Saturday issue of one of them, 
 on March nth. These mistakes are not important. For even apart 
 from Mr. Masters' observation of the coincidence at the time, Easter 
 Sunday seems a very unUkely day to have been named, if the experience 
 had really fallen on a week-dSy ; and if it fell on a Sunday, there is no 
 reason to doubt that it fell on the Sunday before the announcement of the 
 death — i.e., on the day of the death. 
 
 The narrator's mother corroborates as follows : — 
 
 " 1 remember, perfectly well, the circumstance, and the effect it pro- 
 duced on my son at the time. He is not of a nervous disposition, nor 
 a believer in anything at all approaching Spiritualism, as we all belong 
 to the Church. His father and I thought it might betoken the death 
 of some near friend or relative, having heard of such things, but never 
 had seen so direct an appearance ourselves. 
 
 " Elizabeth Masters." 
 
 [Mr. Masters has reason to think that the young lady's attachment 
 to him had continued. He reports that on more exact inquiry, he finds 
 the death to have occurred within a quarter of an hour of the apparition — 
 probably after rather than before it. Asked if he had ever experienced 
 any other hallucinations, he replied in the negative.] 
 
 The next case is one of the most singular in our collection. It is from 
 Mrs. Clerke, of Clifton Lodge, Farquhar Road, Upper Norwood, S.E. 
 
 " October 30th, 1885. 
 (242) " In the month of August, 1864, about 3 or 4 o'clock in the after- 
 noon, I was sitting reading in the verandah of our house in Barbadoes. 
 My black nurse was driving my little girl, about 18 months or so old, in 
 her perambulator in the garden. I got up after some time to go into the 
 house, not having noticed anything at all — when this black woman said to 
 me, ' Missis, who was that gentleman that was talking to you just now ? ' 
 ' There was no one talking to me,' I said. ' Oh, yes, dere was. Missis — a 
 very pale gentleman, very tall, and he talked to you, and you was very 
 rude, for you never answered him.' I repeated there was no one, and got 
 rather cross with the woman, and she begged me to write down the day, 
 for she knew she had seen someone. I did, and in a few da3'^s I heard of 
 the death of my brother in Tobago. Now, the curious part is this, that / 
 did not see him, but she — a stranger to him — did ; and she said that he 
 seemed very anxious for me to notice him. << jyj^Y Clerke " 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mrs. Clerke says : — 
 
 " (i) The day of death was the same, for I wrote it down. I think it 
 was the 3rd of August, but I know it was the same. 
 
 " (2) The description, ' very tall and pale,' was accurate. 
 
 " (3) I had no idea that he was ill. He was only a few days ill. 
 
 " (4) The woman had never seen him. She had been with me for 
 about 18 months, and I considered her truthful. She had no object in 
 telling me." 
 
 In conversation, I learned that Mrs. Clerke had immediately mentioned 
 what the servant said, and the fact that she had wriirten down the date, to 
 her husband. Colonel Clerke, who corroborates as follows : — 
 
 " I well remember that on the day on which Mr. John Beresford, my 
 wife's brother, died in Tobago — after a short illness of which we were not 
 aware— our black nurse declared she saw, at as nearly as possible the time 
 
Chap. XIV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 411 
 
 of his death, a gentleman, exactly answering to Mr. Beresford's descrip- 
 tion, leaning over the back of Mrs. Gierke's easy-chair in the open verandah. 
 The figure was not seen by any one else. « Shadwell H. Clerke." 
 
 We find it stated in Burke's Peerage that Mr. J . H. de la Poer Beresford, 
 Secretary for the Island of Tobago, died on August 3, 1863 (not 1864). 
 
 If this incident is to be interpreted telepathically, it is scarcely possible 
 to suppose that Mrs. Gierke's own presence did not play a part in the phe- 
 nomenon. The case would then be comparable to some of the " collective " 
 cases (to be cited in Ghapter XVIII), where one of the percipients is 
 a stranger to the agent ; the difference being that here the person who 
 should (so to speak) have been the principal percipient was as uncon- 
 scious of the impression which she received as we have found the percipi- 
 ent to be in some of the experimental cases. ^ Another instance of the 
 same kind is No. 355 (p. 510, and see p. 515). 
 
 ^ As one more example of the psychological identity of hallucinations and dreams 
 Chap, xii., § 5), I may quote an account of a di-eam which is an exact parallel to the 
 above waking case. 
 
 In the last week of February, 1885, Miss Harris, of 9, Queen Square, Bloomsbury, 
 W.C., wrote to us as foUows : — 
 
 " On Thursday night, the 19th of February, 1885, 1 dreamed the following dream. 
 A servant, a Lincolnshire woman, has lived in our house for two years ; and of her, 
 whom I never see in the day, I di-eamt, as portentously as if her troubles were my 
 own. There is nothing remarkable in this young woman's character or experience. 
 She is but an ordinary rather rough specimen of a village girl, quiet and respectable. 
 
 " In my dream a long country lane was before me ; in this I walked with the 
 Lmcohishire cook, without speaking ; yet I knew that my companion was going 
 with me as a sort of escort to some errand of my own. Then a face appeared over 
 the hedge, a solemn, silent face, exactly resembling that of the one who noiselessly 
 moved beside me ; the sternest suffering was impressed u^Don the plain hard-lined 
 countenance. From beside me the country servant instantly departed to follow the 
 warning voiceless form through the hedge, into a little house. Only a long minute 
 passed, and the servant rushed from the hedge, absolute^ wringing her hands, 
 crouching to the ground in dumb agony. ' 'Tis my sister called me, she beckoned 
 me in ; but she will not speak : she will not have me with her.' As she spoke the 
 vision returned. It looked over the low hedge, with the same indescribable expression 
 of sadness unspeakable — of a terrible woe impossible of utterance. It flung back 
 its sleeve, and, lifting one arm, pomted to a single white spot in the centre of a finger. 
 And as suddenly as I had fallen on this dream, so suddenly I awoke. I tried to cast 
 off the shadow the dream had cast on me. But the same evening came the news 
 that the country cook's sister was very ill, and had prematurely been confined with 
 a child born dead. " Emily Mabion Haeris." 
 
 In answer to inquiries. Miss Harris adds : — 
 
 " Certainly I repeated my dream even before I left my room. I asked the house- 
 maid whether she knew of any reason her fellow-servant might have to fear, or to 
 hear bad news. She said, ' No,' and after that I told my sister. Nothing was said 
 about the dream during Friday. On Saturday morning, when I returned from a class 
 — having dismissed the occurrence from my mind for the time — my sister immediately 
 told me that the coincidence of dream and fact were marvellously similar. The poor 
 woman whom I saw with such dumb appeal on her countenance, was alone, unable 
 to speak, meeting her trouble alone, her husband, who is a policeman, being on night 
 duty. She thought it was impossible to be heard, till she found a stick of his, and 
 contrived to knock on the floor." 
 
 Miss Harris's sister corroborates as follows : — ti ]y;a,rch 16th 1886 
 
 " It was directly I came out of my room, before I went downstairs, that my sister 
 told me the dream she wrote to you about, and which she had dreamed between 
 night and morning, " Claea de H. Hakki^." 
 
412 FURTHER VISUAL CASES [Chap. XIV 
 
 § 3. I win now give a group of cases in respect of which the hypothesis 
 of mistaken identity has to be taken into account. The apparition in all of 
 them was seen out-of-doors, and in several of them in the street — which 
 is the place where such mistakes are most liable to occur. Now, with 
 respect to mistakes of identity, made at the time when the person who 
 seems to be seen is really dying at a distance, one general remark has to 
 be made — namely, that cases in which they have occurred are not thereby 
 at once put out of court, for the purpose of my argument. For if tele- 
 pathic hallucinations are facts in nature, the possibility of telepathic 
 illusions cannot reasonably be excluded. Illusions, as I have remarked 
 (p. 288), are merely the sprinkling of fragments of genuine hallucination 
 on a background of true perception ; and it is surely not more difficult to 
 suppose that a mind which is telepathically affected can project its sen- 
 sory delusion on some real figure which bears a general resemblance to the 
 agent, than that it can project it in vacancy. But of course the coinci- 
 dence with A's death of an illusion in which the perceiver mistook B for A 
 would have far less force as evidence for telepathy than the coincidence 
 with A's death of a hallucination representing him, simply because purely 
 subjective mistakes as to identity are far commoner things than purely 
 subjective hallucinations. To find the probability that a person will by 
 accident make a particular mistake of identity on a particular day of liis 
 life, we must multiply the fraction „„^b,, of Lj. of h.s m e by the number 
 of similar mistakes, in similar circumstances of light, distance, &c., that 
 he makes altogether ; and we must divide the result by the number of 
 acquaintances any one of whom, if chance alone acted, is as likely as the 
 one who died on the particular day to be the one wrongly identified on 
 that day. This process may reduce the probability of a telepathic ex- 
 planation of the coincidence from odds of millions to i (as found in the 
 case of hallucinations) to odds of thousands to i ; but in a cumulative 
 argument, odds of that magnitude are clearly not to be neglected. How- 
 ever, with regard to the following specimens, or most of them, such con- 
 siderations are hardly needed. They seem pretty certainly to be cases of 
 hallucination, and stand, for instance, on different ground from the inci- 
 dents mentioned above (p. 103), where the hypothesis of mistaken 
 identity seemed fairly plausible. 
 
 The first account is from the Chevalier Sebastiano Fenzi, of the Palazzo 
 Fenzi, Florence, a corresponding member of the S.P.R. The peculiar 
 melancholy described as preceding the vision may possibly exemplify the 
 gradual emergence of telepathic impressions into consciousness, which was 
 exemplified in Chapter XII, § 3. 
 
 " November 13th, 1883. 
 
 (243) " Some months before his demise, my brother (Senator Carlo 
 Fenzi) one dajr, as we were driving to town together from our villa of St. 
 Andrea, told me that if he should be summoned first, he would endeavour 
 to prove to me that life continued beyond the chasm of the grave, and that 
 I was to promise him the same in case I went first ; ' but,' said he, ' I 
 am sure to go first, and, mind you, I feel quite sure that before the year 
 is out~-nay, in three months — I shall be no more.' This was said in June 
 and he died on the 2nd of September, the same year, 1881. 
 
 " Now, on that fatal morning (the 2ud of September), I was some 70 
 
Chap. XIV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 413 
 
 miles away from Florence, namely, at Fortullino, a villa of ours on a rock 
 on the sea, 10 miles south-east of Leghorn. Well, at about half-past 10 in 
 the morning, I was seized with a fit of deep melancholy- — a thing very 
 unusual with me, who enjoy great serenity of mind. I had, however, no 
 reason for being alarmed about my brother, v/ho was then in Florence — as, 
 although he had not been very well, the latest news of him was very good, 
 as my nephew had written to say, ' Uncle is doing very comfortably, and 
 it cannot even be said that he has really been ill ' — so that I could not account 
 for this sudden gloomy impression ; yet the tears stood in my eyes, and in 
 order not to burst out crying like a baby before our family party, I rushed 
 out of the house without my hat on, although it was blowing a hurricane, 
 and the rain fell in torrents, accompanied by permanent flashes of light- 
 ning, and the loud and unceasing roar of the sea and of thunder. 
 
 " I ran and ran, and only stopped when I had reached the end of 
 a spacious lawn, from whence are seen, close on the other side of a 
 small stream (the FortuUa), the huge stones or rocks heaped on one 
 another, and stretching for a good half-mile along the sea coast. I there 
 gazed to try and see a youth, a cousin of mine, who, having been born 
 among the Zulus, retained enough of love for savage life to have yielded 
 to the wish of going out in that terrible weather, ' to enjoy,' he said, 
 ' the fury of the elements.' Judge of my surprise and astonishment when, 
 instead of Giovanni (such is my cousin's name), I saw my brother, with 
 a top hat and his big white moustachios, stepping leisurely along from 
 one rock to another, as if the weather were fair and calm ! I could not 
 believe my eyes ; and yet, there he was — he, unmistakably ! I thought 
 of rushing back to the house to call every one out to give him a hearty 
 welcome, but then "preferred waiting for him, and meanwhile waved my 
 hand to him and called out his name as loud as I possibly could, although 
 with the awful noise of wind, and sea, and thunder combined, nothing 
 could naturally be heard. He meanwhile continued to advance, imtil, 
 having reached a rock larger than the rest, he slipped behind it. The 
 distance between myself and the rock was, as nearly as I can judge, not 
 more than 60 paces. I waited for him to reappear on the other side — but 
 to no purpose, and I only saw Giovanni, who was just then emerging from 
 a wood, and stepping on to the rocks. Giovanni, tall and slight, with a 
 broad-brimmed hat and dark beard, was altogether a very different type, 
 and I thought that my having seen Charles, my brother, must have been 
 a freak of my sense of vision, and felt rather annoyed, and almost blushed 
 at the idea that I could have been so deceived by a sort of phantom of my 
 own fanc}' ; yet could not help telling Giovanni, ' There must be some 
 family likeness, for I must positively have taken j^ou for Charles, although 
 I cannot make out how you could have gone from behind the huge rock 
 into the wood without my seeing you cross over.' ' I never was behind the 
 rock,' he said, ' for when you saw me, I had but just put rny foot on the rocks.' 
 
 " Meanwhile we went home, put on fresh clothes, and then joined the 
 rest to breakfast. My melancholy had left me, and I conversed merrily 
 with all the young people. After breakfast a telegram came, telling me and 
 my daughter Christina to hasten home, as Carlo had suddenly been taken 
 very ill. We made preparations to at once depart, and meanwhile another 
 telegram came, urging us to make all possible haste, as the illness was 
 making rapid strides, but although we caught the nearest train, we only 
 arrived in Florence at night ; where we found, to our horror, that my 
 brother had died just at the time when in the morning I had seen him on 
 the rocks, when, feeling that his moments were numbered, he had been 
 continually asking for me, regretting not to see me appear. 
 
414 FURTHER VISUAL CASES [Chap. XTV 
 
 " In kissing his cold forehead with intense sorrow, as we had lived 
 together, and loved one another during our whole lives, I thought, ' Poor 
 dear Charlie : he kept Ms word ! ' " Sebastiako Fenzi." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Chevalier Fenzi tells us that his " eyesight is 
 excellent, especially at moderate distances." He has had one other 
 experience of visual hallucination — representing an unrecognised figure — 
 which was probably subjective. 
 
 The " Giovanni " of the narrative corroborates as follows : — 
 
 " Athens, (English address, 131, Tavistock Street, Bedford). 
 
 " May 3rd, 1884. 
 
 " My cousin, Sebastiano Fenzi, of Florence, has sent me your letter of 
 1 3th March last, with a request that I would give you my recollections of 
 the strange circumstance attending the death of his brother. Carlo Fenzi, 
 in September, 1881, a circumstance which made (and has left) a deep 
 impression on my mind. I will endeavour to recall the whole circumstance. 
 Nearly three years, it is true, have since passed, but my recollection of 
 the event, on account of its strangeness, remains clear. 
 
 " Passing through Italy in the autumn of 1881, I profited by the 
 occasion to visit my relatives. At Milan I learnt that the major portion 
 were at Fortullino, my cousin's seaside villa. Thither I accordingly 
 went, arriving the last days of August. Fortullino is a charming villa, 
 situated on the top of a cliif on the sea, and surrounded by deep growths 
 of trees and shrubs. The weather, during the beginning of my stay, was 
 very bad, rain, thunder, strong winds, and heavy sea. I remember that' 
 on the morning of my cousin's death — none then dreamed the end was 
 near — indulging in a favourite weakness (?). — I started off alone for an 
 escapade along the shore. Descending by the hillside to the beach, I 
 passed on, leaping from boulder to boulder, climbing over, or passing 
 round them when too huge, past a bend, which hid me from a view of the 
 villa, for some distance along the shore. 
 
 " Returning for breakfast, I found the rain (driven into my face by 
 the wind) blinding, and, fearing an accident, entered the wood. The 
 undergrowth of the shrubs, and the wet state of the ground, urged me to 
 try the open again. This I did, emerging just inside the bend, in full 
 sight of the house. To my surprise I saw my cousin standing on the edge 
 of the cliff. When I approached him he remarked that there must be a 
 strange family likeness, as he had mistaken me for his brother Carlo, 
 being on the rocks, but wondered how I had managed to enter the wood 
 unseen by him, and then suddenly leave it again. I replied that he had 
 not seen me on the rocks before leaving the wood (for I was out of sight) . 
 The matter shortly afterwards dropped. Scarcely was breakfast over than 
 a wire arrived, summoning him and his daughter Christina to Florence, — 
 Carlo was very ill. They left at once, I staying, at their request, with the 
 younger members at Fortullino. Our next news was that Carlo Fenzi had 
 died — about the very time that Sebastiano had fancied to have mistaken 
 me for his brother. << j^^^ Douglas de Fenzi." 
 
 [Even apart from the evidence that " Giovanni " was not in sight 
 when the figure was seen, it would be difficult to regard this as a case of mis- 
 taken identity. For Chevalier Fenzi, being specially on the look out for 
 " Giovanni," would be specially unlikely to mistake him for someone else.] 
 
 Here we encounter a feature of which there are altogether nine examples 
 
Chap. XIV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 415 
 
 in the present collection ^ — a previous compact between the parties that 
 the one who died first should endeavour to make the other sensible of his 
 presence. Considering what an extremely small number of persons make 
 such a compact, compared with those who do not, it is difficult to resist 
 the conclusion that its existence has a certain efficacy. The cause of this 
 might be sought in some quickening of the agent's thought, in relation to 
 the percipient, as the time for fulfilment approached. But considering 
 how often spontaneous telepathy acts without any conscious set of the 
 distant mind towards the person impressed, it is safer to refer the phe- 
 nomenon to the same sort of blind movements as seem sometimes, at 
 supreme crises, to evoke a response out of memories and affinities that 
 have long lapsed from consciousness (see Chapter XII, § 9) ; on which 
 view, the efficacy of the compact may quite as readily be conceived to 
 depend on its latent place in the percipient's mind as in the agent's. 
 
 In the next case — from Major Owen, of 4, Grove Road, Eastbourne — 
 the tie between the two parties was, we learn, one rather of blood than of 
 affection. 
 
 " November 17th, 1883. 
 
 " (244) In the year 1870, I went one morning from my then home, in 
 Clifton, to order various eatables for the day. On my way, I saw coming 
 towards me, on the same side of the street, J. E. H., a male cousin. To 
 avoid meeting him, I went across to the other side, and walked into a 
 fishmonger's shop, and watched him pass on. I remained in the same 
 place, looking into the street, and I saw him (or it) pass back again. I 
 felt so annoj^ed at the idea of J. E. H. being in Clifton that I hurried 
 home to tell my wife that I had seen J. E. H., and that he was evidently 
 making inquiries as to our residence, and would certainly be here directly. 
 I stayed at home all that morning, but J. E. H. never appeared. 
 
 " The next day, or day after, I received a letter from a son of J. E. H., 
 telling me his father had died the very day I had seen the apparition. 
 
 " H. M. Arthur Owen." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mr. Owen says : — 
 
 " I have ascertained from the widow of J. E. H. that he died Tuesday, 
 November 2nd, 1869, not as I wrote to you, 1870, between 2 and 3 p.m. 
 I saw, as I believe to this moment, J. E. H., certainly before noon on that 
 day. My wife can testify to the fact of my having seen J. E. H. before 
 I heard of his death, as I went back to my house to tell her J. E. H. was 
 in Clifton, and she must expect to see him any moment." 
 
 Mrs. Owen corroborates as follows : — 
 
 " I perfectly recognise the circumstance detailed to you by my husband 
 of his having, as he thought, seen J. E. H. walking in the streets of Clifton ; 
 indeed, he came home on purpose to prepare me for his coming to our 
 house, and the whole day we were expecting he would appear. 
 
 " M. Owen." 
 
 [Major Owen has had no other hallucination, and his sight is excellent. 
 In conversation, Mrs. Owen described J. E. H.'s figure to Mr. Podmore as 
 unmistakable ; very tall and thin, with small black eyes and a very small 
 head.] 
 
 ^ See among cases [in the present edition] 146, 194 ; also Mr. Cooper's " am- 
 biguous " case, p. 327. In case 197 there had been a promise on the side of the 
 person who died. 
 
4i6 FURTHER VISUAL CASES [Chap. XIV 
 
 [Four other somewhat similar cases of persons seen in the street — Nos. 
 245, 246, 247, 248 — are here omitted.] The next case is from Mr. T. H. 
 Carr, of i, The Terrace, Carlton Hill, Woodhouse Lane, Leeds. 
 
 " February i8th, 1886. 
 (249) " I cannot make you fully understand the case unless you are 
 acquainted with the Friends' Meeting House premises. In passing through 
 the front gate, the Meeting House is on the left, and my house, the first 
 of 5 terrace houses, up a few steps on the right hand ; but they stand 
 back a few feet at the end of a high wall. And on account of the height 
 of this wall we could only just see the top part of the head and hat of any 
 gentleman coming. 
 
 " It was when I was standing at my front window on Christmas Day, 
 1884, that I saw the head of a gentleman walking up the yard which I 
 thought was Daniel Pickard coming up, but on getting nearer I saw- 
 that the hair was whiter than Daniel's ; and on looking again, I thought 
 it was the head and hat of Mr. X. But to see him right, I thought he 
 would think me rude to be standing close to the window and watching him 
 turn the corner, so I walked backwards a couple of paces, expecting to see 
 him pass close to the terrace. But, to my surprise, he vanished in a 
 moment, and I saw no more. I was struck with the affair, and took out 
 my watch, and it was just 4 o'clock. 
 
 " A couple of hours after, B. Geddard, the caretaker, came down the 
 yard, and said, ' Hast thou heard that Mr. X. is dead ? ' I said, ' No ; 
 when has he died ? ' He replied, ' To-day at 4 o'clock.' 
 
 " Thomas H. Carr." 
 
 We find from a newspaper obituary that Mr. X. died on December 25th, 
 1884, after an illness of less than a week. 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mr. Carr adds that for distant objects his eye- 
 sight is excellent ; that he has never on any other occasion experienced 
 any sort of hallucination of the senses ; and that, though he knew Mr. X, to 
 be ill, he had no idea that the illness was serious. 
 
 The following corroboration is supplied by Mr. and Mi's. Coates, of 156, 
 Waperton Road, Bradford, who were with Mr. Carr at the time : — 
 
 " June 23rd, 1886. 
 " We shall only be able to confirm the statement of Mr. T. Carr. So 
 far as we can remember, while we were sitting in the room, T. C. came 
 from his chair to the window, and, while looking out of the window, he 
 made the remark, ' Ah, there is [X.] coming to see us,' and stepped back 
 from the window, waiting to hear a knock at the door, which, however, 
 did not come. T. C. remarked that he must have gone up the yard, and 
 looked at the clock to see what time it was. We afterwards heard that at 
 the time we thought [X.] was in the ^^ard, he was just about dying. 
 
 " Charles Coates. 
 
 " Annie Coates." 
 
 In conversation, Mr. Coates gave the time as about 4 p.m., and spoke 
 of Mr. Carr's consulting his watch. 
 
 It was impossible to judge of this case without an actual observation 
 on the spot. Mr. Carr's house stands in an enclosure which is divided 
 from the street by open railings ; and nobody would be walking along the 
 line which the figure appeared to be taking, unless he were coming to the 
 small row of houses of which Mr. Carr's is the first — in which case his 
 whole figure would be visible in a very few seconds after the upper part 
 
Chap. XIV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 417 
 
 of it came into view. To disappear as it did, the figure would have had 
 to retire by the way that it came, but closer to the wall. Mr. Carr was 
 perfectly familiar with the aspect of Mr. X., who used frequently to come 
 to see him, and whose head and tall hat were quite sufficient to distin- 
 guish him from other people known to enter this private enclosure. The 
 broad brim of the hat was peculiar ; and Mr. X. also walked with a 
 peculiar droop of the head. Moreover, the fact that at the first moment Mr. 
 Carr took the person he saw for some one else, and then corrected his judg- 
 ment, shows at any rate that his recognition of Mr. X. was not that of a 
 mere hasty glance. He was extremely startled by the sudden disappear- 
 ance of his friend, and at oncfe hurried out to see what could have become 
 of him, but no one the least resembling him was in view. The incident 
 perplexed and disturbed him at the moment far more than the words " I 
 was struck with the affair " might seem to imply. 
 
 [The next case — 250 — is omitted.] 
 
 § 4. The next tj^pe that presents itself is different from any that has 
 yet been mentioned. We have encountered several cases, which there 
 seemed strong grounds for considering telepathic, where the phantasmal 
 form was not recognised ; and we have seen that on the theory that the 
 telepathic impulse may take place on various levels, or even below any 
 level, of consciousness, and may be projected into sensory form by the 
 percipient with various degrees of distinctness, this lack of recognition is 
 not surprising. But all the visual cases so far examined have presented a 
 human appearance ; the hallucination has been developed at any rate up 
 to that point. It will be remembered, however, that there have been 
 instances where the human appearances developed out of something of a 
 formless kind, which gradually assumed outline and detail (Chapter XII, 
 § 3) ; and this might naturally lead us to expect that other cases might 
 occur of a more rudimentary type — hallucinations, as we might say, of 
 arrested development, and not suggestive or but faintly suggestive of any 
 human likeness. Instances of the undeveloped type are met with among 
 the purely subjective hallucinations of the sane ; but they are very rare 
 in comparison with the hallucinations which represent a definite figure ;^ 
 it need not, therefore, surprise us to find that the analogous group, which 
 there are grounds for regarding as very possibly telepathic, is a small one. 
 Physiologically, we niight compare these undeveloped flashes of halluci- 
 nation to a motor effect which, instead of taking the complex form of 
 automatic writing, is limited to a single start or twitch. The experiments 
 
 ^ In my collection of purely subjective hallucinationa of the sane, the only visual 
 examples that I find of a quite rudimentary type are a star, and two or three appear- 
 ances of shapeless cloudy masses ; to which I might add a few of the " collective " 
 cases in Chap, xviii., § 5. But since this chapter was written, M. Marillier's paper, 
 above cited, has supplied me with a case eminently in point. After describing some 
 most distinct and complete hallucinations from which he suffered at one period of 
 hislife, he continues: "Depuislors,jen'ai plus eud'haUucinationstresnettes ; parfois 
 encore je vols des lueurs, j'entends des craquements, des bruissements, je sens en 
 moi ce sentiment d'attente anxieuse qui precfede d'ordinaire I'apparition d'une 
 hallucination ; mais rien ne parait ; I'hallucination est reduite avant meme qu'elle 
 ait eu le temps de se produire." This seems exactly to illustrate " arrested develop- 
 ment." See also case 311 below, where a hallucination of light develops into human 
 form ; and case 332, where it seems proba^ble that what appeared to one percipient as 
 a complete and recognised figure appeared to another as a formless luminous cloud. 
 
 2 E 
 
4i8 FURTHER VISUAL CASES [Chap. XIV 
 
 in Chapter II, § 13, seemed to indicate that the sequel of a telepathic 
 impulse might be a single tremor or vibration, sent down to the motor 
 centre from the higher tracts of the brain ; just so may we suppose the 
 speech-centre to have been stimulated in the case of the percipient's cry 
 in case 147 [see p. 257, but the case is not quoted in full. — Ed.] ; and in 
 the rudimentary hallucinations the stimulation of the sensory centre 
 may be conceived as of the same simple and explosive sort. 
 
 The following case stands in an intermediate position, as there was a 
 suggestion, but not exactly a representation, of human form. The account 
 is from a witness whom we believe to have stated the facts correctly. She 
 is the wife of an Inspector on the G.N. Railway, and resides at 4, Taylor's 
 Cottages, London Road, Nottingham. 
 
 " April 23rd, 1883. 
 (251) " We received a letter a few days since, asking me to give you 
 the account of our dear little girl's death, which took place on the 17th of 
 May, 1879. I beg to state it is as fresh on my mind as if it only occurred 
 a few days ago. The morning was very bright, and I think the sun shone 
 more bright than I had ever seen it before. The child was four years 
 and five months old, and a very fine girl. A few minutes after 11 she 
 came running into the kitchen and said to me, ' Mother, may I go and 
 play ? ' I said, ' Yes.' She then went out. Soon after I spoke to her, 
 I went and fetched a pail of water from the bedroom. As I was walking 
 across the yard, the child came in front of me like a bright shadow, and 
 I stopped quite still and looked at her, and turned my head to the right, 
 and saw her pass away. I emptied my water, and was coming in. My 
 husband's brother, who was staying with us, called to me, and said, 
 -' Fanny have got runned over.' I then came through the house and went 
 just across the road, and found her. She was knocked down by the horse's 
 feet, and the wheel of a baker's cart had broken the brain at the back of 
 her neck. She only breathed a few minutes in my arms. 
 
 " This is just as the sad accident occurred. I have been looking for 
 the piece of paper with it in, but I cannot find it. 
 
 " Annie E. Wright." 
 
 The accident occurred at Derby. The Derby and Chesterfield Reporter 
 gives a full account of it, which completely corresponds with the above. 
 
 [In a conversation with Mr. and Mrs. H. Sidgwick on December i6th, 
 1883, Mrs. Wright explained that the apparition was " like a flash of 
 lightning in the form of a child's shadow." It could not have been a 
 real child ; it was " not the least like one," nor did she recognise in it 
 the image of any particular child ; but it gave her a kind of shock and 
 made her think, " I wonder where those children are." It lasted long 
 enough for her to gaze steadily at it — " about half a minute " — and 
 " moved away to the right, with her eyes upon it," and so disappeared. 
 Not more than a quarter or three-quarters of a minute passed before 
 her brother-in-law called to her. It must have been 5 or 7 minutes since 
 the child had gone to play, when the accident happened. Mrs. Wright 
 afterwards learnt from an eye-witness what the child had been doing 
 out in the road for some minutes previously to the accident. While 
 holding the dying child in her arms, she said to the people standing by, 
 " This is her death-blow. I saw her shadow in the yard." She has had 
 no hallucination of vision on any other occasion.] 
 
 It is open to doubt, of course, whether the experience here was of a 
 
Chap. XIV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 419 
 
 sufficiently marked kind to have remained in the percipient's mind, had 
 no accident occurred. But the description of the phantasm appears at 
 any rate to point to something more than a mere illusion caused by the 
 sunlight ; nor is it of a sort that seems specially likely to have been un- 
 consciously invented or exaggerated after the event. 
 
 The next two cases, of a much more rudimentary type, [are omitted.] 
 
 § 5. The types that next claim notice are peculiar in that they involve 
 no coincidence with any ostensibly abnormal condition of the agent. 
 Evidence that certain hallucinations are telepathic, and not purely sub- 
 jective, in origin may be afforded by coincidences of a different sort. Thus, 
 a person may have a hallucination representing a friend in some costume 
 in which he has never seen him or imagined him, but which proves to have 
 been actually worn by him at the time. Or again, several persons, at 
 different times, may have had a hallucination representing the same 
 person, though that person was apparently experiencing nothing unusual 
 on any of the occasions when his form was thus seen. Clearly it would be 
 difficult to regard a repetition of this sort as accidental. It being com- 
 paratively a rare event for a sane and healthy person to see the form of 
 an absent person at all, that two or more sane and healthy persons at 
 different times should see the form of the same absent person, is, on the 
 theory of chances, so unlikely as to suggest a specific faculty on the absent 
 person's part for promulgating telepathic impulses. 
 
 This latter type is important from its bearing on the question whether 
 the peculiarity of organisation which conduces to telepathic transferences 
 belongs rather to the percipient or to the agent, or (as experiment would 
 lead us to suppose) in some measure to both. To decide this question we 
 should naturally ask which happens the more frequently — that the same 
 percipient, or that the same agent, is concerned in several telepathic inci- 
 dents. Now of repetitions to the same percipient we have several ex- 
 amples ;^ but that the same agent should figure repeatedly is made 
 unlikely by the very nature of the ordinary type of case, which implies 
 (over and above any natural peculiarity of organisation) an exceptional 
 crisis — indeed, more often than not the crisis of death, through which no 
 one can pass more than once. The only chance for a dying agent to show 
 a special faculty for originating telepathic impressions is by impressing 
 several persons ; and cases of simultaneous or collective percipience, 
 which may possibly be so explicable, will be considered later (in Chapter 
 XVIII). Meanwhile the cases where telepathic impressions seem now and 
 
 1 The evidence for one instance may of course be better than for another or others 
 which may have fallen to the experience of the same percipient ; but the following 
 cases [included in this volume] seem at any rate worth considering in respect of this 
 feature of repetition : Nos. 21, 38, 56, and 184 ; 44 and 116 ; 77 and 263 ; 126 and 
 201 ; 191 and 280 ; and perhaps Nos. 99, 692. See also the account which Thomas 
 Wright, of Birkenshaw (the champion of the Wesleyans in the North of England), 
 gives of his aunt's experiences {Autobiography, pp. 5-7). Mrs. Newnham affords 
 another instance, but with her the agent has always been her husband (pp. 50-57, 
 and cases 18 and 35). Compare in this respect cases 90 and 700. [The percipients 
 in cases 73, 74, 80, 86, 161, 274, 311 had other experiences included in the original 
 edition but not here ; and there are percipients mentioned by Gurney in this con- 
 nection none of whose experiences are included in the present volume. — Ed.] 
 
420 FURTHER VISUAL CASES [Chap. XIV 
 
 again to be thrown off at haphazard, and independently of death or any 
 other crisis, are theoretically of at least equal interest. For they tend to 
 confirm what experiment would lead us to suppose, that agency as well as 
 percipience depends on specific conditions as yet unlmown ; and this 
 dependence on peculiarity of constitution in two people would go far to 
 account for an otherwise puzzling fact — the rarity, in comparison with 
 the number of deaths and crises that take place, of spontaneous telepathic 
 incidents connected with them. 
 
 Of the class of repeated hallucinations representing the same person, 
 we have about five presentable records. [Three of them are given here ; 
 255 and 258 being omitted. — Ed.] Most of the incidents therein described 
 seem to illustrate what may be called purely casual agency ; but in a few of 
 them the a.gent's state was more or less abnormal — which is so far of course 
 in favour of a telepathic explanation of the phenomena. The first account 
 is from Mrs. Hawkins, of Beyton Rectory, Bury St. Edmunds. 
 
 " March 25th, 1885. 
 
 (254) " I send you my cousins' accounts of my apparition. 
 
 " I have also sent you the account of my next appearance, which 
 unfortunately cannot now be related by the eye-witness. 
 
 " Again, a third time one of my little sisters reported that she had seen 
 me on the stairs, when I was seven miles off — but she might so easily have 
 been mistaken that I have never put any faith in that appearance. Then 
 I was about 20. 
 
 " For many years after that these appearances seem to have entirely 
 ceased, but in the autumn of 1877 I was seen in this house by my eldest 
 son, then aged 27, who may, I hope, give you his own account of it. 
 
 " Lucy Hawkins." 
 
 Mrs. Hawkins prefaces her cousins' accounts thus : — 
 
 " The event described in the enclosed accounts took place at Cherington 
 near Shipston-on-Stour, in Warwickshire, the residence of my uncle, Mr. 
 William Dickins, who was for many years chairman of Quarter Sessions in 
 the county. The ladies who saw the appearance are two of his daughters, 
 one of them a little older than myself, the other 3 or 4 years younger. 
 I was then just 17. 
 
 " The only mistake that I can discover in either of the accounts is that 
 Mrs. Malcolm says I had been hiding with her ' brother,' whereas I had 
 really been all the time v/ith her sister. Miss Lucy Dickins — a fact of no 
 importance except that she (I\Iiss D.) might (if necessary) bear witness 
 that I had really been with her all the time in the washhouse, and so could 
 not have been near where I was seen. 
 
 " I remember we were all somev/hat awed by what had happened, 
 and that it broke up our game. I myself quite thought it v/as a warning 
 of speedy death ; but as I was not a nervous or excitable girl, it did not 
 make me anxious or unhappy, and in course of time the impression 
 passed off. 
 
 Writing to Mrs. Hawkins in September, 1884, Miss Dickins said : — 
 
 " Georgie []\lrs. Malcolm] is coming here on Friday, and I propose then 
 to show her your letters, and Mr. Gurney's, and that we should each 
 write our impressions of what we saw independently, and see how far 
 they agree, and we will send the result to you. It is all very fresh in my 
 memory, and I can at this moment conjure you up in my mind's e^^e. 
 
Chap. XIV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 421 
 
 as you appeared under that tree and disappeared in the yard. I even 
 recollect distinctly the dress you wore, a sort of brown and white, rather 
 large check, such as was in fashion then, and is now, but was in abeyance 
 in the intermediate years." 
 
 Shortly afterwards Miss Dickins wrote :— 
 
 " Cherington, Shipston-on-Stour. 
 
 " September 29th, 1884. 
 
 " I send the two accounts which Georgie and I wrote about your 
 apparition. We wrote them independently, and so I think they are 
 wonderfully good evidence, as they tally to almost every particular, except 
 the little fact that I thought she joined me in searching the yard for you, 
 and she thinks not— but that has nothing to do with the main fact of 
 the story, our entire belief that we saw you in the body." 
 
 " In the autumn of 1845, we were a large party of young ones staying 
 in the house, and, on one occasion were playing at a species of hide-and- 
 seek, in which we were allowed to move from one hiding-place to another, 
 until caught by the opposite side. At the back of the house there was a 
 small fold-yard opening on one side into the orchard, on the other into the 
 stableyard, and there were other buildings to the left. I came round the 
 corner of these buildings, and saw my cousin standing under some trees 
 about 20 yards from me, and I distinctly saw her face ; my sister, who at 
 the moment appeared on the other side, also saw her and shouted to me to 
 give chase. My cousin ran between us in the direction of the fold-yard, 
 and when she reached the door we were both close behind her and followed 
 instantly, but she had entirely disappeared, though scarcely a second had 
 elapsed. We looked at one another' in amazement, and searched every 
 corner of the yard in vain ; and when found some little time afterwards, 
 she assured us that she had never been on that side of the house at all, or 
 anywhere near the spot, but had remained hidden in the same place until 
 discovered by one of the enemy. " S. F. D." 
 
 " I well remember the incident of your ' fetch ' appearing to us. I 
 believe I wrote down the details at the time, but do not know what has 
 become of that record, so must trust to my memory to recall the circum- 
 stances, and do not fear its [not] being faithful though nearly 40 years 
 have passed. 
 
 " We were playing our favourite game of Golowain, which consisted in 
 dividing into sides at hide-and-seek, the party hiding having the privilege 
 of moving on from place to place until they reached the ' Home,' unless 
 meanwhile caught by the pursuing party. 
 
 " As I stood towards the end of the game, as a seeker, in the orchard, 
 I saw you, who belonged to the opposite party, stealing toward me. As 
 your dress w^as the same as your sister's, and there was the possibility of 
 my mistaking you for her, who was on my side, I shouted her name, and 
 she answered me from the opposite side of the wood. I then gave chase, 
 and you turned, and looked at me laughing, and I saw your face distinctly. 
 But at the same instant, Nina, also my friend, but your enemy, appeared 
 round some corner, and being still nearer to you than I was, I left the 
 glory of your capture to her. She was close upon you as you fled into a 
 cow-yard. I was so sure your fate was sealed that I followed more slowly, 
 and hearing the bell ring, that, according to the rules of our game, re- 
 called us to the ' Home,' I went on there, to find Nina upbraiding you for 
 having so mysteriously escaped her in this cow-yard. 
 
 " In astonishment you said you never had been near the place. Of 
 
42i FURTHER VISUAL CASES [Chap. XIV 
 
 course I supported my little sister in her assertion ; whilst our brother 
 supported you, saying he had been hiding v/ith you, and that, being tired, 
 you had both remained hidden in one place until the bell warned you that 
 the game was over — that place being a washhouse in a distinct part of the 
 premises from the cow or fold-yard, into which we believed we had chased 
 you. " G. M. [nee Dickins)." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, both Miss Dickins and Mrs. Malcolm say that 
 they have never had any other experience of visual hallucination. 
 
 Mrs. Hawkins continues : — 
 
 " The second appearance of my ' double ' was in the spring (February 
 or March) of 1847, at Leigh Rectory, in Essex, my father, the Rev. Robert 
 Eden (now Primus of Scotland), being rector of the parish. 
 
 " The person who saw it was the nurserymaid. I am not quite sure of 
 her name ; but if, as I think, she was a certain ' Caroline,' she has been 
 dead many years, therefore I can only give you my own very vivid recol- 
 lections of her story, told with tears of agitation. 
 
 " But first I should mention that I had the mumps at the time, and 
 was going about with my head tied up, and the only other person in the 
 house who had it was my little brother, nearly 10 years younger than 
 myself, who could not possibly be mistaken for me. 
 
 " On the first floor of Leigh Rectory there is a passage which runs the 
 length of the house, terminated at one end by the door of a room that was 
 then the nursery. One morning, about 10.30, ' Caroline ' came out of the 
 nursery, and, walking along the passage, had to pass a doorway opening on 
 to the stairs which led down into the front hall. As she passed, she glanced 
 down, and saw me (conspicuous by the white handkerchief round my head, 
 and facing her) come out of the drawing-room door and walk across the 
 corner of the hall to the library. She proceeded along the passage, and, 
 coming to the foot of the attic stairs, met our maid, who said to her, ' Do 
 you know where Miss Eden is ? I want to go to her room.' ' Oh yes,' 
 answered Caroline, ' I just saw her go into the library." So they came 
 together up to my room, which was one of the attics, and found me sitting 
 there, where I had been for at least half an hour, writing a letter. After 
 a moment's pause of astonishment, they fled, though I called to them to 
 come in. When I went downstairs a few minutes afterwards, and reached 
 the passage, I saw in the nursery a group of maids, all looking so per- 
 turbed that, instead of proceeding down the front stairs, I went on to 
 the nursery and asked what was the matter. But as no one answered, 
 and I saw the nurserymaid was crying, I thought they had been quarrel- 
 ling, and went away, quite unconscious that it was on my account they 
 were so disturbed. "Lucy Hawkins." 
 
 The following account is from Mrs. Hawkins' son : — 
 
 " June 20th, 1S85. 
 
 " In the autumn of 1877, I was living at my father's house, Beyton 
 Rectory, Bury St. Edmunds. The household consisted of my father, 
 mother, three sisters, and three maid servants. One moonlight night I 
 was sleeping in my room, and had been asleep some hours, when I was 
 awakened by hearing a noise close to my head, like the chinking of money. 
 My waking idea, therefore, was that a man was trying to take my money 
 out of my trousers pocket, which lay on a chair close to the head of my 
 bed. On opening my eyes, I was astonished to see a woman, and I well 
 remember thinking with sorrow that it must be one of our servants who 
 was trying to take my money. I mention these two thoughts to show 
 
Chap. XW] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 423 
 
 that I was not thinking in the slightest degree of my mother. When my 
 eyes had become more accustomed to the hght, I was more than ever 
 surprised to see that it was my mother,'^ dressed in a pecuhar silver-grey 
 dress, which she had originally got for a fancy ball. She was standing 
 with both hands stretched out in front of her as if feeling her way ; and 
 in that manner moved slowly away from me, passing in front of the 
 dressing-table, which stood in front of the curtained window, through 
 which the moon threw a certain amount of light. Of course, my idea all 
 this time was that she was walking in her sleep. On getting beyond the 
 table she was lost to my sight in the darkness. I then sat up in bed 
 listening ; but hearing nothing, and, on peering through the darkness, saw 
 that the door, which was at the foot of my bed, and to get to which she 
 would have had to pass in front of the light, was still shut. I then 
 jumped out of bed, struck a light, and instead of finding my mother at the 
 far end of the room, as I expected, found the room empty. I then for 
 the first time supposed that it was an ' appearance,' and greatly dreaded 
 that it signified her death. 
 
 " I might add that I had, at that time, quite forgotten that my mother 
 had ever appeared to any one before, her last appearance having been 
 about the year 1847, three years before I was born. 
 
 " Edward Hawkins." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mr. E. Hawkins says : — " I can assure you that 
 neither before nor since that time have I ever had any experience of 
 the sort." 
 
 The following account is from Miss Hopkinson, of 37, Woburn Place, 
 W.C. It will be seen that in this case the evidence is not first-hand from 
 any of the percipients ; nor is this case and most of the next case strictly 
 covered by the rule (p. 119) which admits to the body of this work the 
 evidence of persons to whom the percipient's experience has been de- 
 scribed before the arrival of news of the agent's exceptional condition.* 
 But that there was here no such exceptional condition does not in any 
 way increase the probability that the narrator has imagined that she was 
 informed of experiences of which in fact she was not informed. And the 
 news that some one has had a waking vision of oneself being calculated to 
 make rather a special impression on the mind and memory, the agent in 
 these instances is at any rate in a different position from an ordinary 
 second-hand witness. 
 
 " February 20th, 1886. 
 
 (256) " In the course of my life I have been accused four times of 
 appearing to people ; neither can I account for those supposed visits." 
 
 Asked to give details, and to obtain corroboration. Miss Hopkinson 
 replied : — 
 
 " It would be really quite excusable if you did not believe one word 
 of my statements. I can get you no further informa.tion to support 
 them. In the first instance of my supposed appearance, which happened 
 some years ago, the young lady died very shortly afterwards. Her parents, 
 too, are also dead. In the second, I gave the gentleman on whom 
 I called to understand that he had made a mistake — I could not ask him 
 
 ^ This is an excellent instance of delayed recognition ; cf. case 249 above, and 
 Ghap.xii., §§ 2 and 3. 
 
 ^ Miss Hopkinson's case, however, as regards one incident in it- — the third — is 
 n ot even an apparent exception to the rule. 
 
424 FURTHER VISUAL CASES [Chap. XIV 
 
 about it now. In the third, though the lady only a day or two ago repeated 
 to me her original account of my visit to her, she totally declined writing 
 it out for me, or letting me use her name, on the idea, which I find very 
 comnion, that these sort of things are irreligious. The fourth time rather 
 differed from the others ; but the young lady in that case died soon after. 
 I am conscious that in all these cases I was thinking intensely of the 
 individuals." 
 
 The following are the fuller details : — 
 
 " Case I occurred many years ago. A young lady, sleeping in a house 
 next door to the one I was in, declared that I visited her during the night 
 when she was lying awake, and that I performed some slight service for 
 her. She was so positive in her statements that my denial was not be- 
 lieved by those around her. I was perfectly certain I had never left my 
 room, nor could I have done so without its being known. I will not 
 draw on my memory for further particulars ; I might be wrong after so 
 long a time. 
 
 " Case 2. Seven years ago. I had gone into the City (a place I always 
 avoid) on a small matter of business connected with a relative of 
 mine, and I was very anxious he should know nothing about it ; my 
 thoughts therefore were occupied by him. I was almost startled from my 
 reverie by the clock of Bow Church striking 3. In the evening I saw my 
 relative, and the first thing he said was, ' L., v/here did you go to-day ? I 
 saw you come in to my place, but you passed my office and I don't know 
 what became of you.' I said, ' At what time were you ridiculous enough 
 to think I should call upon you ? ' 'As the clock struck 3,' he replied. 
 I turned the subject — nor have I ever reverted to it since. This gentle- 
 man knew my dress and general appearance most intimately. Of course, 
 I was not likely to visit him except on business, and by appointment. 
 
 " Case 3. About 6 years ago. I was staying in a country town 100 
 miles from London, at a busy, matter-of-fact home, with bright young 
 people. One morning I came down to breakfast oppressed with a sensation 
 I could not understand nor shake off. It resolved itself towards the after- 
 noon in an absorbing thought of a relative in London, and I then wrote 
 to ask her what she was doing. But a letter from her crossed mine, to 
 ask me the same question. When I next saw her she told me what only 
 last week she exactly repeated again : she was sitting quietly working, 
 when the door opened, and I walked in, looking as usual ; and though she 
 believed I was miles away, she concluded I had come back, and did not 
 realise to the contrary till I turned and walked out of the room. 
 
 " Case 4. Four years ago. A young lady asserted I stood at the 
 bottom of her bed (she was not well at the time) and told her distinctly to 
 get up and dress herself, and that I thought her well enough to do so. 
 She obeyed. I told her she was quite mistaken ; I had done nothing of 
 the sort. She evidently thought I was denying the fact for some reason. 
 I was about 20 minutes' walk from this young lady's room at the time. 
 She was perfectly clear in her statement ; and I would not argue the 
 point with her. Her illness was not in the least mental. 
 
 " Louisa Hopkinson." 
 
 The next account is from Mrs. Stone, of Shute Haye, Walditch, 
 Bridport. 
 
 " 1883. 
 
 (257) " On three occasions, each time by different persons, I have been 
 seen when not present in the body. The first instance that I was thus seen 
 
Chap. XIV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 425 
 
 was by my sister-in-law, who was sitting up with me, the night after the 
 birth of my first child. She looked towards the bed v/here I was sleeping, 
 and distinctly saw me and my double ; the first my natural body, the 
 second spiritualised and fainter ; several times she shut her eyes, but on 
 opening them there was still the same appearance, and the vision only 
 faded away after some little time. She thought it a sign of my death. I 
 did not hear of it for many months. 
 
 " The second instance was by my niece ; she was staying with us at 
 Dorchester. It was rather early on a spring morning ; she opened her 
 bedroom door, and saw me ascending the flight of steps opposite her room, 
 fully dressed in the morning black gown, white collar, and cap, which I 
 was then wearing for my mother-in-law. She did not speak, but saw me, 
 as she thought, go into the nursery. At breakfast she said to her uncle, 
 ' My aunt was up early this morning, I saw her go into the nursery.' 
 ' oh ! no, Jane,' my husband answered, ' she was not very well, and is 
 going to have her breakfast before coming down.' 
 
 " The third instance was the most remarkable. We had a small house 
 at Weymouth, where we occasionally went for the sea. A Mrs. Samways 
 waited on us when there, and took care of the house in our absence ; 
 she was a nice quiet woman, thoroughly trustv/orthy, the aunt of my 
 dear old servant Kitty Balston, then living with us at Dorchester. She 
 had written to her aunt the day before the vision occurred, telling her of 
 the birth of my youngest child, and that I was going on well. The next 
 night Mrs. Samwaj^s went to a meeting-house, near Clarence Buildings ; 
 she was a Baptist. Before leaving she locked an inner door leading into 
 a small courtyard behind the house, and the street-door after her, carrying 
 both keys in her pocket. On her return, unlocking the street-door, she 
 perceived a light at the end of the passage, and on going nearer saw, as 
 she thought, the yard-door open. The light showed the yard and every- 
 thing in it, but in the midst she clearly recognised me, in white garments, 
 looking very pale and worn. She was terribly frightened, rushed into a 
 neighbour's house (Captain Court's), and dropped in the passage. After 
 recovering. Captain Court went with her into the house, which was exactly 
 as she had left it, and the yard-door securely locked. I was taken very 
 faint about the same time, and lingered for many weeks, hovering between 
 life and death. "^ 
 
 Professor Sidgwick has visited Mrs. Stone, and after thoroughly 
 questioning her on her narrative, he writes (September 23rd, 1884) : — 
 " She certainly understands thoroughly the importance of accuracy. She 
 said she had heard of her apparition direct from the seers, in the two 
 first cases mentioned. She had never heard of her sister-in-law having had 
 any other hallucination before this time (1833) or afterwards, until very 
 lately, v/hen she has had an apparition of a dead person. She is old, and 
 Mrs. Stone is unwilling to trouble her on the matter. Nor does she think 
 
 ^ Taken in connection with these instances, the follovang experience of Mrs. 
 Stone's own is of considerable interest. (See p. 363, note.) 
 
 " When about 9 or 10 years old I was sent to a school in Dorchester as a day 
 boarder ; it was here my first curious experience occurred that I can clearly remember. 
 I was in an upper room in the school, standing with some others, in a class opposite 
 our teacher. Miss Mary Lock ; suddenly I found myself by her side, and looking 
 towards the class saw myself distinctly — a slim, pale girl, in a white frock and pina- 
 fore. I felt a strong anxiety to get back, as it were, but it seemed a violent and painful 
 effort, almost struggle, when accomplished. I was much frightened, but did not 
 mention it till many years after." 
 
 I may mention that Mrs. Stone's daughter has had a similar exijcrieuce j so that 
 here is perhaps another example of hereditary tendency. 
 
426 PUkTHER VISUAL CASES [Chap. XIV 
 
 that her niece, Jane Studley (who is dead), ever had any other haUucina- 
 tion. As regards the third instance, Mrs. Stone only heard it after her 
 recovery, from Kitty Balston, whose account — as repeated by Mrs. 
 Stone — was that Mrs. Stone was taken ill in the evening, or rather just 
 before the evening, and was quite unconscious at the time when she 
 was seen by Mrs. Samways." 
 
 In the last of Mrs. Stone's cases, we should naturally conclude that 
 the appearance, if telepathic, was connected with her illness ; but the 
 other two appearances seem to have been purely casual. Possibly, how- 
 ever, the first may have been due to her sister-in-law's failing to focus the 
 two eyes together, which is a common infirmity in some cases of debility ; 
 but we should expect a person who suffered in this way to be aware that 
 she was in the habit of seeing objects double. 
 
 Since this case was printed, a hallucination representing the same 
 person has been seen by a fourth percipient. Mrs. Glanville writes from 
 Shute Haye, Walditch, Bridport, on Aug. 23, 1886 : — 
 
 " After breakfast this morning, I was outside the breakfast-room 
 window, looking about, when I saw Mrs. Stone walking up one of the paths 
 by the side of the lawn. I followed her. The path is long and winds 
 round. I saw her turn the corner into a path that led through the orchard, 
 but when I came there I could not see her. I wondered at her walking 
 so quickly as to go out of sight, and strolled on, following the path, which 
 led me back to the house. Here I saw Mrs. Stone talking to the gardener. 
 She was surprised when I asked her how I could have missed her, and 
 said she had not been walking at all, had not left her plants. Well, I saw 
 her, her black dress, her white cap, her walk, Mrs. Stone certainly, but 
 whether out of herself, or by an impression on my brain, I cannot tell 
 — but I never saw anything more distinctly." [A plan of the paths was 
 enclosed.] 
 
 Mrs. Stone writes, Aug. 25, 1886 : — 
 
 " You wish me to give an account of my proceedings when Mrs. Glan- 
 ville saw my double. About 10 on the morning of Monday, August 23rd, 
 I had gone direct from the house to water some flowers in a greenhouse 
 marked in Mrs. Glanville's plan. My mind was rather disturbed at not 
 hearing from my son. I was watering in a rather dazed, mechanical way, 
 but did not lose consciousness. Walking from the place I met Mrs. Glan- 
 ville, who said, ' How could you get here without my seeing you ? ' I had 
 not been near the spot where she saw me." 
 
 The percipient in this case has had one other visual hallucination 
 representing a living person, which was very likely telepathic. She thus 
 describes it : — 
 
 " I remember one experience of the same sort happening when I was a 
 girl. I certainly did see an old gentleman in the street who was then on 
 his death-bed, but nobody would believe it. He was standing outside his 
 shop-door ; there were two other men with him. I can see him now in 
 my mind's eye — a tall thin man ; I knew his face quite well. When I 
 said at dinner that Mr. Worth was better, for I had seen him in the street, 
 my father told me he had just called, and Mr. Worth was very ill, in fact 
 dying, and I must be mistaken." , 
 
 § 6. Of the other class mentioned, where peculiarities of dress or aspect 
 afford the only presumption that a hallucination was mo.'c than purely 
 
CHAi>. XlV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PEkClPlENf 427 
 
 subjective — i.e., was due to an absent agent who, nevertheless, was in a 
 perfectly normal state at the time — the following examples may serve. ^ 
 The first is from Captain A. S. Beaumont, of i, Crescent Road, South 
 Norwood Park. 
 
 " February 24th, 1885. 
 (259) " About September, 1873, when my father was living at 57, 
 Inverness Terrace, I was sitting one evening, about 8.30 p.m., in the large 
 dining-room. At the table, facing me, with their backs to the door, were 
 seated my mother, sister, and a friend, Mrs. W. Suddenly I seemed to see 
 my wife bustling in through the door of the back dining-room, which was 
 in view from my position. She was in a mauve dress. I got up to meet 
 her, though much astonished, as I believed her to be at Tenby. As I 
 rose, my mother said, ' Who is that ? ' not (I think) seeing anyone herself, 
 but seeing that I did. I exclaimed, ' Why, it's Carry,' and advanced to 
 meet her. As I advanced, the figure disappeared.* On inquiry, I found 
 that my wife was spending that evening at a friend's house, in a mauve 
 dress, which I had most certainly never seen. I had never seen her 
 dressed in that colour. My wife recollected that at that time she was 
 talking with some friends about me, much regretting my absence, as there 
 was going to be dancing, and I had promised to play for them. I had 
 been unexpectedly detained in London. •< ^l^x S Beaumont " 
 
 The following corroboration is from the friend who was present : — 
 
 " II, Grosvenor Street, W. 
 
 " March 5th, 1885. 
 
 " As far as I can recollect, Captain Beaumont was sitting talking, 
 when he looked up, and gave a start. His mother asked him what v/as 
 the matter. He replied, ' I saw my wife walk across the end of the room, 
 but that is nothing ; she often appears to people ; her servants have 
 seen her several times.' The room we were in was a double dining-room, 
 one end was lit with gas, and the other, where Mrs. Beaumont appeared, 
 was comparatively dark. No one else saw her except her husband. Mrs. 
 Beaumont was at the time in Wales, and this happened in Inverness 
 Terrace, Bayswater. « Florence Whipham." 
 
 Mrs. Beaumont says : — 
 
 " I distinctly remember hearing from my husband, either the next 
 day or the second day after his experience ; and in his letter he asked, 
 ' What were you doing at such an hour on such a night ? ' I was able to 
 recall that I was standing in a group of friends, and that we were regret- 
 ting his absence. I was in a mauve dress, which I am confident that 
 he could never have seen. c q Beaumont." 
 
 ^ As regards the connection of these appearances with the agent's subconscious 
 sense of his own aspect, I need not repeat the remarks already made (Chap, xii., § 8) 
 in respect of the far stronger group where there were similar peculiarities 'plus some 
 exceptional condition of the agent. 
 
 - The disappearance of the figure on sudden speech or movement is a feature 
 which occurs both in subjective and telepathic pliantasms, and there could not well 
 be a clearer indication of the hallucinatory character of the latter. In my large 
 collection of subjective cases I have only three or four distinct instances, e.g., the 
 first narrative in Chap, xii., § 2 ; but then it is only in a few cases that the percipient, 
 by speaking or distinctly moving, has afforded the condition. The point was one of 
 those observed in Dr. Jessopp's well-known case (AthencBvvi for Jan. 10, 1880). For 
 telepathic examples [in the present volume], see cases 26, 201, 241. 
 
42^ PVRTHER visual cases [Chap. XIV 
 
 Captain Beaumont adds that he has never had any other hallucination 
 of the senses except on the occasion next described. This other case, in 
 which the same agent and percipient were concerned, and a third case 
 appended to it (in which the sameness of agent and difference of percipient 
 recall the repetitions of the preceding section), would be quite without 
 evidential value if they stood alone ; but they are of interest in connec- 
 tion with the foregoing stronger example. 
 
 " February 24th, 1885. 
 
 (260) " In 1 87 1 I was staying at Norton House, Tenby, for the first 
 time, and had just gone to bed, and was wide awake. I had the candle 
 on my right side, and was reading. At the foot of the bed and to the 
 right was a door, which was locked, and, as I learnt afterwards, pasted up 
 on the other side. 
 
 " Through this I saw the figure of my future wife (the lady of the 
 house) enter, draped in white from the head to foot. Oddly enough, I was 
 not specially startled. My idea was that some one was ill, and that she 
 had come to get something out of the room. I averted my head, and 
 when I looked up again the apparition was gone. I suppose that I saw 
 it for two or three seconds. « a^ex. S. Beaumont." 
 
 Mrs. Beaumont says : — 
 
 " February 24th, 1885. 
 
 " In 1872, two or three months after my marriage. Captain Beaumont 
 and I returned from London to Tenby. I went up into my dressing-room 
 and gave the keys of my luggage to my servant, Ellen Bassett. I was 
 standing before the looking-glass with my back turned to her, and I heard 
 her utter a little sharp cry. I turned round, saying, ' What's the matter ? ' 
 and saw her with my nightcap in her hand. She said, ' O, nothing, 
 nothing, ' and I went downstairs. The day after, my husband saw her taking 
 off the paper which pasted up the door between my bedroom and the 
 dressing-room. He said, ' What are you doing ? ' She said she was 
 opening that door. He said, ' Why, the first night that I slept in this 
 house, I saw your mistress walk through that door.' (I must explain that 
 Captain Beaumont had been a guest in this house on a good many occasions 
 before our marriage. On the occasion mentioned, he had imagined that 
 perhaps someone was ill in the house, and that I had entered his room to 
 get something, thinking him sure to be asleep.) Then the maid told him 
 that she had seen me the night before we came home— she did not know 
 exactly what day we were coming, and had been sleeping in the same bed 
 as he had been in when he saw me. She was just going to step into bed, 
 when she saw me enter ' through the door,'^ with a nightcap on, and a 
 candle in my hand. She was so terrified that she rushed out of the room 
 by the other door, and told the other servants she was sure I was dead. 
 They comforted her as well as they could, but she would not return to the 
 room. The cause of her crying out, when I heard her do so, was that, in 
 unpacking, she recognised the identical nightcap that the apparition had 
 worn. The curious point is that the nightcap v/as one that I had bought 
 in London, and had not mentioned to her, and was perfectly unlike any 
 that I had ever worn before. It had three frills. I had been accustomed 
 to wear nightcaps of coloured muslin without frills. 
 
 " The same ser\'ant, some months after the nightcap incident, went 
 into the kitchen and said to the other servants, ' We shall have news of 
 
 1 See p. 272, note. 
 
Chap. XIV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 429 
 
 missus to-day ; I've just seen her standing in the dining-room door ; she 
 had on a black velvet bonnet and black cloak.' (We had been in London 
 some weeks.) This occurred about 9 o'clock a.m. About 10.30 she 
 received a telegram from us to say we should be home that evening ; the 
 telegram was sent from Paddington Station as we waited for our train. 
 The bonnet and cloak had been bought in town without her knowledge. 
 " The maid was with me for years, and was certainly not nervous or 
 hysterical. I have now parted with her for some years. 
 
 " C. Beaumont." 
 
 The next case is from Mrs. Murray Gladstone, of Shedfield Cottage, 
 Botley, Hants. 
 
 " January i8th, 1886. 
 
 (261) " I went on Saturday afternoon [last] to see an old man and 
 woman named Bedford, who live in a cottage about half a mile from our 
 house. Mrs. Bedford was ill in bed, and I went upstairs to see her. I sat 
 down by the bedstead, and talked to her for a few minutes. Whilst I was 
 there, the thought struck me that the light from the window, v/hich was 
 opposite the foot of the bed, was too strong for the invalid ; and I deter- 
 mined, without saying a word about it to either Mr. or Mrs. Bedford, 
 to give her a curtain. This (Monday) afternoon I again went to see 
 the old couple ; but this time I only saw Mr. Bedford in the room down- 
 stairs. And after a few remarks he said, ' My wife has seen you yesterday 
 (Sunday) morning ; she turned her head towards the side of the bed and 
 said, " Is that her ? " (I did not speak, as I thought she was dream- 
 ing.) " Yes," she went on, " it is Mrs. Gladstone, and she is holding 
 up a curtain with both her hands " (imitating the posture), " but she 
 says it is not long enough. Then she smiled and disappeared." ' When 
 Mr. Bedford had told me the above, I exclaimed, ' That is just what I did 
 yesterday morning whilst I was dressing. I went to a cupboard in my room 
 and took out a piece of serge, which I thought would answer the purpose, 
 and held it up with both hands to see the length, and said to myself, 
 "It is not long enough. " ' I may mention that I had only once 
 before been to visit Mrs.. Bedford, about a year ago, before I went on Satur- 
 day ; and, of course, both times wore my walking dress. But when seen by 
 Mrs. Bedford in this vision, she particularly noticed that I wore no bonnet, 
 which must have been the case, as this occurred before 9 o'clock. 
 
 " Augusta Gladstone." 
 
 Mrs. Gladstone adds : — 
 
 " Mrs. B. described me as being in white, and I asked her what I had 
 on my head. She said, ' A thing like this ' — taking hold of a woollen cap 
 which I had given her. It was the facsimile of one which I must have 
 had on at the time ; and they were not common, for I had knitted them 
 of wool and of a particular shape." 
 
 Mrs. Bedford has had one other hallucination, when she saw the figure 
 of a young grandchild standing by her bedside. This, however, happened 
 at night, and may have been half a dream. 
 
 When Mrs. Bedford described her experience to the present writer, 
 she did not use the v»^ord curtain, and she did not recall the remark about 
 the stuff not being long enough ; which suggested that these items might 
 have crept into the narrative after Mrs. Gladstone's side of the affair had 
 been related. Mr. Bedford is, however, positive that they formed part of 
 what his wife told him at the time, and before he saw Mrs. Gladstone ; and 
 Mrs. Gladstone is equally positive that they were included in his account 
 to her, and also that she has herself heard of them from Mrs. Bedford. 
 
43° FURTHER VISUAL CASES [Chap. XIV 
 
 The next example is from Colonel Bigge, of 2, Morpeth Terrace, S.W., 
 who took the account out of a sealed envelope, in my presence, for the first 
 tiine since it was written on the day of the occurrence. 
 
 (262) " An account of a circumstance which occurred to me when 
 quartered at Templemore, Co. Tipperary, on 20 February, 1847. 
 
 " This afternoon, about 3 o'clock p.m., I was walking from my quarters 
 towards the mess-room to put some letters into the letter-box, when I 
 distinctly saw Lieut. -Colonel Reed, 70th Regiment, walking from the 
 corner of the range of buildings occupied by the officers towards the mess- 
 room door ; and I saw him go into the passage. He was dressed in a 
 brown shooting jacket, with grey summer regulation tweed trousers, and 
 had a fishing-rod and a landing-net in his hand. Although at the time I 
 saw him he was about 15 or 20 yards from me, and although anxious to 
 speak to him at the moment, I did not do so, but followed him into the 
 passage and turned into the ante-room on the left-hand side, where I 
 expected to find him. On opening the door, to my great surprise, he was 
 not there ; the only person in the room was Quartermaster Nolan, 70th 
 Regiment, and I immediately asked him if he had seen the colonel, and 
 he replied he had not ; upon which I said, ' I suppose he has gone upstairs,' 
 and I immediately left the room. Thinking he might have gone upstairs to 
 one of the officers' rooms, I listened at the bottom of the stairs and then 
 went up to the first landing place ; but not hearing anything I went 
 downstairs again and tried to open the bedroom door, which is opposite 
 to the ante-room, thinking he might have gone there ; but I found the 
 door locked, as it usually is in the middle of the day. I was very much 
 surprised at not finding the colonel, and I walked in to the barrack- 
 yard and joined Lieutenant Caulfield, 66th Regiment, who was walking 
 there ; and I told the story to him, and particularly described the dress in 
 which I had seen the colonel. We walked up and down the barrack -yard 
 talking about it for about 10 minutes, when, to my great surprise, never 
 having kept my eye from the door leading to the mess-room (there is only 
 one outlet from it), I saw the colonel walk into the barracks through the 
 gate— which is in the opposite direction — accompanied by Ensign Willing- 
 ton, 70th Regiment, in precisely the same dress in which I had seen him, 
 and with a fishing-rod and a landing-net in his hand. Lieutenant Caul- 
 field and I immediately walked to them, and we were joined by Lieut. - 
 Colonel Goldie, 66th Regiment, and Captain Hartford, and I asked Colonel 
 Reed if he had not gone into the mess-room about 10 minutes before. He 
 replied that he certainly had not, for that he had been out fishing for 
 more than two hours at some ponds about a mile from the barracks, and 
 that he had not been near the mess-room at all since the morning. 
 
 " At the time I saw Colonel Reed going into the mess-room, I was not 
 aware that he had gone out fishing — a very unusual thing to do at this 
 time of the year ; neither had I seen him before in the dress I have described 
 during that day. I had seen him in uniform in the morning at parade, 
 but not afterwards at all until 3 o'clock — having been engaged in my 
 room writing letters, and upon other business. My eyesight being very 
 good, and the colonel's figure and general appearance somewhat remark- 
 able, it is morally impossible that I could have mistaken any other person 
 in the world for him. That I did see him I shall continue to believe until 
 the last day of my existence. 
 
 " William Matthew Bigge, 
 
 " Major, 70th Regiment." 
 
 On July 17th, 1885, after Colonel Bigge had described the occurrence 
 
Chap. XIV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 431 
 
 but before the account was taken from the envelope and read, he was good 
 enough to dictate the following remarks to me : — 
 
 " When Colonel R. got off the car about a couple of hours afterwards. 
 Colonel Goldie and other officers said to me, ' Why that's the very dress 
 you described.' They had not known where he was or how he was engaged. 
 The month, February, was a most unlikely one to be fishing in. Colonel 
 Reed was much alarmed when told what I had seen. 
 
 " The quartermaster, sitting at the window, would have been bound to 
 see a real figure ; he denied having seen anything. 
 
 " I have never had the slightest hallucination of the senses on any 
 other occasion." 
 
 [It will be seen that these recent remarks exhibit two slips of memory. 
 It is quite unimportant whether Colonel Reed was seen walking in at the 
 gate or getting off a car. But in making the interval between the vision and 
 the return two hours instead of ten minutes, the late account unduly 
 diminishes the force of the case. If there is any justification at all for the 
 provisional hypothesis that the sense of impending arrival is a condition 
 favourable for the emission of a telepathic influence, it is of importance 
 that, at the time when the phantasmal form was seen. Colonel Reed was 
 not busy with his fishing, but was rapidly approaching his destination ; 
 for thus the incident, at any rate, gets the benefit of analogy with other 
 cases. This illustrates what was said above (pp. 107-8), that where 
 memory errs, it is not always in the direction of exaggeration.] 
 
 § 7. The last case quoted might equally well serve as an example of 
 the next and concluding group, the peculiarity of which is that the real 
 person whom the phantasm represents is — unknown to the percipient — 
 actually approaching. When these " arrival cases " were referred to above 
 (p. 335), it was noted that the mere sense of returning home cannot be held 
 to constitute an abnormality in the least degree parallel to death, or the 
 other recognised conditions of spontaneous telepathy ; and our first-hand 
 specimens are in themselves too few for complete assurance that we have 
 in them a genuine type of transfer. At the same time they find a parallel 
 in the impression-csises quoted on p. 1 82 ; and taken in connection 
 with the two preceding groups, they at any rate increase the probability 
 that impressions from a normal agent may be occasionally capable of 
 acting as the germ of a telepathic phantasm. 
 
 The first example is from Mr. James Carroll, who gave the account 
 quoted on p. 195. The agent was the same twin-brother who was con- 
 cerned in that former case. 
 
 " September, 1884. 
 (263) " In the autumn of 1877, while at Sholebrook Lodge, Towcester, 
 Northamptonshire, one night, at a little after 10 o'clock, I remember I 
 was about to move a lamp in my room to a position where I usually sat 
 a little while before retiring to bed, when I suddenly saw a vision of my 
 brother. It seemed to affect me like a mild shock of electricity. It 
 surprised me so that I hesitated to carry out what I had intended, my eyes 
 remaining fixed on the apparition of my brother. It gradually disap- 
 peared, leaving me wondering what it meant. I am positive no light 
 or reflection deceived me. I had not been sleeping or rubbing my eyes. 
 I was again in the act of moving my lamp when I heard taps along the 
 window. I looked towards it — the window was on the ground-floor — 
 
432 FURTHER VISUAL CASES [Chap. XTV 
 
 and heard a voice, my brother's, say, ' It's I ; don't be frightened.' I 
 let him in ; he remarked, ' How cool you are ; I thought I should have 
 frightened you.' 
 
 " The fact was, that the distinct vision of my brother had quite pre- 
 pared me for his call. He found the window by accident, as he had 
 never been in the house before ; to use his ov/n v/ords, ' I thought it was 
 your window, and that I should find you.' He had unexpectedly left 
 London to pay me a visit, and when near the house lost his way, and 
 found his way in the dark to the back of the place." 
 
 In reply to inquiries, Mr. Carroll says : — 
 
 " You are quite right in supposing the hallucination of my brother 
 to be the only instance in my experience." 
 
 In another letter, Mr. Carroll says : — 
 
 " As to the apparition of my brother in Northamptonshire, at a place 
 and window where he had never before been, — I think I said the room 
 was very light indeed, the night very dark. Even had I looked out of the 
 v/indow I could not have seen him. With my head turned from the 
 windov/, I distinctly saw his face. I was affected and surprised. It 
 seemed like a slight shock of electricity. I had not recovered from the 
 effects when the second surprise came, the reality — my brother. I did not 
 mention the subject to him then, being rather flattered at his astonishment 
 at my cool demeanour. The coolness was caused by the apparition first of 
 him. The window my brother came to was at the back of the house. He 
 found my window out only by accident, or, as he said, he thought it was 
 my windov/." 
 
 [Mr. Carroll is a clear-headed and careful v>^itness. He is quite positive 
 as to this being his only experience of a hallucination. In conversation, 
 he stated that there v/ere no mirrors in the room, and that the figure 
 was seen not in the direction of the window. He thinks that the interval 
 between the hallucination and his brother's appearance was about a 
 minute.] 
 
 Here the gradual disappearance, if correctl}^ remembered, is interesting 
 as a feature which is occasionally met with in purely subjective halluci- 
 nations (Chapter XII, §§ 2 and 10). ^ [Three other arrival-cases — 264, 265, 
 266, two of them auditory — are omitted.] 
 
 1 Compare cases 185, 194, 207, 263, 311, 331, 350; also the accovmt in p. 283, 
 note, where the expression " melted away " is used. 
 
CHAPTER XV 
 
 FURTHER AUDITORY CASES OCCURRING TO A 
 SINGLE PERCIPIENT 
 
 § I. In examining cases of auditory phantasms which have strikingly- 
 corresponded with real events, we have two main points to look to. First, 
 there is the phantasm regarded merely as a sensory phenomenon, on a par 
 with the visual phantasms. This, of course, is the sound in itself ; which 
 is occasionally of an inarticulate sort, a simple noise ; but which in the 
 large majority of instances represents the tone of a human voice — the 
 voice, like the visual phantasm, being either recognised or unrecognised. 
 But, secondly, when the phantasm is a voice, there is a further element, 
 which has as a rule no analogue in the visual class — namely, what the 
 voice says ; and this is likely to afford us some clue as to whether a com- 
 plete and definite idea has been telepathically conveyed from the agent 
 or merely an impulse or germ which the percipient has developed in his 
 own way. We find that the auditory cases, like the visual, present various 
 stages of apparent externalisation ; ^ but the discriminations here are less 
 marked — it being more difficult in the case of sounds than of sights to 
 decide, in recalling them, how far the impression seemed inward, and how 
 far outward ; while even if the special stage be clear in the percipient's 
 mind, it is not easy to find words to describe it. 
 
 1 will begin with recognised voices ; and will first quote a few cases 
 where the analogy to experimental thought-transference is strongest, 
 inasmuch as what the percipient heard seems to have represented the 
 actual sensation of the agent, ^ the very words which he was hearing while 
 he uttered them — in one instance, however, so dulled as to be indistin- 
 guishable as words. The following account is from Mrs. Stone, of Wal- 
 ditch, Bridport, the narrator of case 257, above. 
 
 " January 29th, 1883. 
 (267) " On the 13th of January, 1882, my eldest son, who had been 
 paying us a visit, left by a morning train for his home ; but I did not 
 know the exact time at which he would reach his destination. In the 
 afternoon of that day, my daughter having gone to the neighbouring 
 town (Bridport), I was sitting at work by a window of which the upper 
 ventilator was open. Suddenly I heard my son's voice distinctly ; I could 
 not mistake it ; he was speaking eagerly, and as if bothered ; the voice 
 seemed wafted to me by an air current, but I could not distinguish words. 
 
 ^ See the account of some of these stages as exemplified in purely subjective 
 hallucinations, pp. 305-6, 
 
 2 See p. 349, note. 
 
 3 ? 4.3.3 
 
434 FURTHER AUDITORY CASES [Chap. XV 
 
 I was startled, but not very much frightened ; the voice did not seem to 
 indicate accident or calamity. I looked at my watch, which pointed to 
 three minutes past 3. In perhaps a few seconds, his voice began again, 
 but soon became faint, and died away in the distance. When my daughter 
 came in, I told her, and mentioned the hour ; she said that was just the 
 time my son expected to arrive, if the train was punctual. I also men- 
 tioned it to my son who is living with me. The next morning I was very 
 thankful to get a post-card from my eldest son ; ' Arrived all right, train 
 very punctual, just three minutes past 3 ; but, to my annoyance, I found 
 no carriage waiting for me, or my luggage, only Frank on his bicycle. He 
 explained that they had made a mistake by looking at the station clock 
 (which was an hour too slow), and had driven away again.' I wrote 
 the whole account to my son, but he is rather sceptical on these subjects ; 
 he could not but own it was a strange coincidence, but asked, ' Why, 
 mother, didn't you hear Frank's voice too ? ' 
 
 " Lucia C. Stone." 
 
 Miss Edith Stone has confirmed verbally what is recorded of her in 
 the above account. Another son, Mr. Walter Stone, also recollects having 
 been told of the incident. 
 
 On February i6th, 1885, Mrs. Stone wrote as follows : — 
 
 " A few days since, I came upon my son's letter, written rather more 
 than a week after the occurrence. The post-card mentioned was lost, and 
 it was by chance this letter turned up. I enclose the first page for what 
 it is worth, very trivial save for the impression it made on me. I am 
 more than ever convinced of the value of verifying matters of this kind." 
 
 The first page of the son's letter ran as follows : — 
 
 " Eton, January 22nd, 1882. 
 " Dearest Mother, — If you heard my voice it must have been when 
 I was waiting for the arrival of the carriage, and expressing loudly my 
 surprise at its not having arrived at the station to meet me. I think I 
 told you that Frank was there, on his bicycle, and we both jabbered 
 considerably. You ought to have heard him too." 
 
 [Mrs. Stone has had no other hallucination of a recognised voice, 
 except on one occasion, 20 years ago, soon after a bereavement (see 
 pp. 330-2). More than five years ago, she had on several evenings the 
 impression of hearing voices in the room below her own. This slight 
 predisposition to auditory hallucination would hardly affect the case ; but 
 the coincidence is of course rendered less striking by the reflection that 
 Mr. Stone may have spoken " eagerly and as if bothered " on a good 
 many other occasions.] 
 
 The next case is more complete, inasmuch as the actual word used by 
 the agent was distinguished by the percipient. The account is from Mr. R. 
 Fryer, of Bath, brother of our valued friend and helper, the Rev. A. T. 
 Fryer, of Clerkenwell, who tells us that he " distinctly remembers being 
 told of the occurrence within a few weeks of its happening." He explains 
 that " Rod " was the name by which his brother, the percipient, was called 
 in the family. 
 
 " January, 18S3. 
 
 (268) " A strange experience occurred in the autumn of the year 
 '^Sjg. A brother of mine had been from home for 3 or 4 days, when, one 
 
Chap. XV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 435 
 
 afternoon, at half -past 5 (as nearly as possible), I was astonished to hear 
 my name called out very distinctly. I so clearly recognised my brother's 
 voice that I looked all over the house for him ; but not finding him, and 
 indeed knowing that he must be distant some 40 miles, I ended by attribu- 
 ting the incident to a fancied delusion, and thought no more about the 
 matter. On my brother's arrival home, however, on the sixth day, he 
 remarked amongst other things that he had narrowly escaped an ugly 
 accident. It appeared that, whilst getting out from a railway carriage he 
 missed his footing, and fell along the platform ; by putting out his hands 
 quickly he broke the fall, and only suffered a severe shaking. ' Curiously 
 enough,' he said, ' when I found myself falling I called out your name.' 
 This did not strike me for a moment, but on my asking him during what 
 part of the day this happened, he gave me the time, which I found 
 corresponded exactly with the moment I heard myself called." 
 
 In answer to an inquiry, Mr. R. Fryer adds : — 
 
 "I do not remember ever having a similar experience to the one 
 narrated to you ; nor should I care to, as the sensation, together with the 
 suspense as to the why and wherefore of the event, is the reverse of plea- 
 sant." 
 
 In conversation, he has explained that he had frequently expostulated 
 with his brother on the latter's habit of alighting from trains in motion ; 
 and the automatic utterance of his name, on this occasion, might thus be 
 accounted for by association. 
 
 The agent's account of the matter is as follows : — 
 
 " Newbridge Road, Bath. 
 
 " November i6th, 1885. 
 " In the year 1879, I was travelling, and in the course of my journey 
 I had to stop at Gloucester. In getting out of the train, I fell, and was 
 assisted to rise by one of the railway officials. He asked if I was hurt, 
 and asked if I had anyone travelling with me. I replied ' No ' to both 
 questions, and inquired why he asked. He replied, ' Because you called 
 out " Rod." ' I distinctly recollect making use of the word Rod. 
 
 " On arriving home, a day or two afterwards, I related the circum- 
 stance, and my brother inquired the time and date. He then told me 
 he had heard me call at that particular time. He was so sure of its 
 being my voice that he made inquiries as to whether I was about or not. 
 
 " John T. Fryer." 
 
 Curiously similar is the next case [269, but it is here omitted, as are also 
 270 and 271]. 
 
 In the next case it is very possible that the agent actually used the 
 words heard, but proof of this fact is unattainable. If he did not, we must 
 suppose some idea of his distress to have been objectified by the percipient 
 in the " agonised tone." The account is from Mr. Lister Ives, master at 
 the Grammar School, Stockport. 
 
 " 1883. 
 
 (272) " About midday of the 24th July, 1875, I was in the baths at 
 Llandudno, when I suddenly and distinctly heard my boy's voice calling 
 loudly and in an agonised tone. So assured was I of it being his voice, 
 that I hastily got out of the bath and looked out of the nearest window, 
 thinking he must be on the rocks beneath — the bath-house stands on a 
 rock, though since then much has been cut away— though I believed Jiiin 
 
436 FURTHER AUDITORY CASES [Chap. XV 
 
 at the time to be, as indeed he was, at the other side of the Orme's Head, 
 three or four miles away. The boy was killed at that very time by a fall 
 from the rocks." 
 
 We find from a report of the accident in the Stockport A dvertiser that 
 the date was the 26th (not the 24th) of July. The boy had joined his 
 parents on the 24th, which may perhaps account for the mistake. 
 
 Mrs. Ives says : — 
 
 " Until late at night, when the boy did not return, my husband had 
 thought no more of the circumstance. When the boy could not be found 
 he exclaimed, ' We shall never see him alive again,' for he remembered 
 the sound of the voice ; but it was not until some time afterwards that he 
 told me that he felt assured he had heard the last cry, not a supernatural 
 warning, but a cry for help when none could reach him. I made memo- 
 randa of all the circumstances connected with the unhappy affair, and of 
 that [i.e., the voice] among the rest. With regard to the distance which 
 the sound came, I can scarcely give absolute information. The headland 
 is of peculiar form ; but according to local maps, if they are to be relied 
 upon, if it were possible to take a direct line through the mountain from 
 the Crab Rocks, where my boy was found, to the baths where Mr. Ives was, 
 it would measure something over 3,000 yards ; round by the path, as it 
 then was, about 3 miles ; over the summit, I cannot tell how far." 
 
 Mr. C. Kroll Laporte, of Birkdale, Southport, says : — 
 
 " Mr. Ives told me all this [i.e., the incident of the voice] the day after 
 the funeral, and I noted it down." 
 
 [Our colleague, Mr. Richard Hodgson, has had an interview with Mr. 
 and Mrs. Ives. Mr. Ives has had no other hallucinations. The time of 
 the boy's death was estimated only. He was expected back to dinner at 
 I p.m., and it was between 12 and i p.m. that Mr. Ives was bathing 
 and heard the cry. The words he heard were, ' Papa ! mamma ! ' in an 
 agonised tone. The boy v/as 18 years of age. He appeared to have 
 fallen on the rocks face downwards, from a height of about 80 feet. The 
 cliff at the spot begins at the summit with a sloping bank of grass, which 
 suddenly, however, is followed by an almost sheer precipice, not seen frpm 
 the top of the bank.] 
 
 § 2. We come now to cases where the name heard was probably not 
 actually spoken. The fact that the impression so often takes the form of 
 a call of the percipient's name might be connected with the fact that this 
 is also the commonest form of purely subjective auditory hallucination ; 
 and might be taken as a fresh indication — parallel to the indications which 
 ha\e been noted in the visual class — that the telepathic phantasm, as a 
 sensory phenomenon, truly belongs to the class of hallucinations. But it 
 is in the very nature of this form of commimication that it should strongly 
 suggest — what in some instances is positively affirmed — a certain occupa- 
 tion of the agent's thoughts with the percipient. We have often inde- 
 pendent reason to suppose a similar condition in the visual cases ; but 
 th re is seldom anything in the visual phantasm of the agent to make it 
 apparent. [Six cases are given, of which I select three as the best eviden- 
 ially ; 275, 276, 278 are omitted. — Ed.] 
 
Chap. XV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 437 
 
 The first case is from Mr. G. A. Witt, of Fontenay House, Grove Park, 
 Denmark Hill, S.E. 
 
 " September 26th, 1885. 
 
 (273) " When I left Bombay, on March ist, 1876, by ss. ' Persia,' for 
 Naples, an elder brother of rnine was living in Germany, and in very bad 
 health, though I did not, at the time, anticipate his early death. When 
 in the Red Sea one day, sitting on deck and reading the Saturday Review, 
 with other passengers — and I think Mrs. Fagan also — sitting near me and 
 reading, I fancied I heard my brother's voice calling me by my Christian 
 name. It seemed so distinctly his voice, and I thought I heard my name 
 so clearly called, that it quite startled me, and made such an impression 
 on me that I mentioned it to some of my fellow -passengers, and at their 
 suggestion took note of the hour and day it occurred. 
 
 " On arriving at Naples, some 12 or 14 days later, I found a letter 
 there from my mother, bearing the same date as the one I had put down 
 in the Red Sea, in which she told me that she was sitting writing by my 
 brother's deathbed, &c., adding in a postscript the same day that he had 
 just passed away. 
 
 " I never ascertained whether the hour I had put down was the same 
 in which my poor brother had died, and now really all I remember is what 
 I have just stated. •< q ^_ Witt." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mr. Witt says : — 
 
 " I was, at the time, not at all anxious about my brother; and the 
 ' voice ' at the time impressed me as very strange, as I really had not 
 thought of him for some time. My brother died in Kiel, Holstein. The 
 date was the 13th of March, 1876. This was the date of my brother's 
 death ; and I remember that that was what caused me to mention the 
 matter again to those whom I had told on board the steamer that I 
 thought I had heard my brother's voice. I must repeat, however, that 
 what I am stating now is from memory only, and the ' note ' I had made 
 of the occurrence at the time no longer exists. 
 
 " It is also the only time that, as far as I remember, anything of the 
 kind has happened to me." [This is in answer to the question whether 
 he had experienced a hallucination of the senses on any other occasion.] 
 
 Mrs. Fagan, of 26, Manchester Square, W., writes to us as follows : — 
 
 " August 2Sth, 1885. 
 
 " On board ship, coming from India, one morning I passed Mr. Witt, 
 who was reading on deck. He stopped me and said that a strange thing 
 had happened to him, and on my asking what it was, said that he had 
 heard his brother's voice calling him," ' Gustave,' more than once (three 
 times, I think, but am not sure). He added that he had heard, before 
 leaving Bombay, that his brother was very seriously ill, ^ and thinking that 
 perhaps he was then dying, or just dead, he made a note of the date. I 
 asked him to let me know afterwards if the brother really died about that 
 time, and he said he would do so. 
 
 " On meeting him in London afterwards, I inquired if his conjecture had 
 proved correct, and he said it had. I do not know whether the time when 
 Mr. Witt heard the voice coincided exactly with the brother's death, as 
 
 ^ This of course was true, in a sense ; but, in view of the possible suggestion that 
 the hallucination was due to mere anxiety, it is important to notice that Mr. Witt had 
 regarded his brother as a chronic invalid, and expressly affirms that, so far from being 
 anxious about him, he had not even thought of him for some time. 
 
438 FURTHER AUDITORY CASES [Chap. VX 
 
 the difference in the local time made it difficult to decide that point 
 without calculation ; and I did not hear that any calculation was made. 
 But the two events occurred at about the same time. Mr. Witt offers no 
 explanation or opinion on the matter, only saying that it was very strange." 
 
 We have procured, through the Biirgermeister of Kiel, an official 
 certificate of the death of Mr. John T. Witt, which shows that it occurred 
 on March 13, 1876, at 9.30 p.m. Supposing therefore that Mr. G. A. 
 Witt's experience was immediately mentioned by him, and that Mrs. 
 Fagan is right in her recollection that this was in the morning, it must 
 have preceded the death by a good many hours. If either of these sup- 
 positions is incorrect, the coincidence may have been closer. 
 
 The next account is from Mrs. Stella, of Chieri, Italy, who was the per- 
 cipient in a visual case, No. 198 [not here reproduced]. 
 
 " December 29th, 1883. 
 (274) " On the 22nd of May, 1882, I was sitting in my room working 
 with other members of my family, and we were talking of household 
 matters, when suddenly I heard the voice of my eldest son calling re- 
 peatedly ' Mamma.' I threw down my work exclaiming, ' There is Nino,' 
 and went downstairs, to the astonishment of every one. Now my son was 
 at that time in London, and had only left home about a fortnight before, 
 for a two months' tour, so naturally we were all surprised to think he had 
 arrived so suddenly. On reaching the hall, no one was there, and they all 
 laughed at my imagination. But I certainly heard him call, not only once, 
 but three or four times, impatiently. I learnt, a few days afterwards, that 
 on that day he had been taken ill in London at the house of some friends, 
 and that he had frequently expressed a wish that I should come and nurse 
 him, as not speaking English he could not make himself understood." 
 
 Mrs. Stella tells us, on inquiry, that this is her only experience of an 
 auditory h^illucination. 
 
 The following corroboration is from a lady who was present at the 
 time : — 
 
 " Breslau, February i8th, 1884. 
 
 " Mrs. Stella asked me to give you an account of an episode which 
 oc urred in my presence, while on a visit to her two years ago ; and the 
 following are the facts as nearly as I can remember them. We were 
 sitting working together, when Mrs. Stella said she heard the voice of her 
 son, who was absent in England at the time, calling her. This caused us 
 some surprise, as he was not expected home, nor had we heard any sounds 
 of an arrival. 
 
 " On going downstairs to meet him, we found no one, which astonished 
 us, as Mrs. Stella had been so positive that she had heard him call. We 
 afterwards heard that on that day he had been taken ill in London. I 
 may here remark that young Mr. Stella is very much attached to his 
 mamma, and especially dependent upon her in sickness. 
 
 " Clara Schmidt." 
 
 The next case is from Mies Burrows, residing at HoUard Hall, Stretford 
 Road, Manchester. 
 
 December, 1884. 
 
 (277) " I can furnish you with an instance of my name being called 
 by my mother, who was 18 miles off, and dying at the time. I was not 
 aware she was ill, nor was I thinking about her at the time. No one here 
 
Chap. XV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 435 
 
 knew my name, and it was her voice calling, as I was always addressed at 
 home, ' Lizzie.' I can give you more exact information if you require it. 
 
 " E. Burrows." 
 
 Later Miss Burrows writes : — 
 
 " March i8th, 1885. 
 
 " In regard to the voice which I heard call my name on the 19th 
 February, 1882, I recognised it instantly as being that of my mother. It 
 was very loud, sharp, and impetuous, as if frightened at something. Our 
 house is detached, very quiet, and the only inmates of the house beside 
 myself were two gentlemen, aged respectively 58 and 37, and a widowed 
 daughter-in-law [of the elder gentleman] who had lived with them five 
 years ; and net one of them knew my Christian name. I was thunder- 
 struck, and ran out of my room to see if I could account for the voice. / 
 told the lady the same morning. 
 
 " I n ver saw anything I thought supernatural, and only once before 
 had anything like a similar hallucination. [This other experience took 
 place 12 years previously, when Miss Burrows and her mother heard some 
 sounds which seemed to them unaccountable.] My father and mother were 
 not superstitious people, and a healthier family could not possibly be than 
 ours." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Miss Burrows adds : — 
 
 " I heard the voice call my name on the Sunday morning at 8. My 
 mother was dying, and quite unconscious, from the Saturday night (the 
 night before) until the Monday at 8 a.m. when she died." 
 
 The narrator has explained to me that her mother was taken ill on the 
 Saturday night, and lay all that night and the next day on the sofa, mut- 
 tering to herself, but not thought to be dying. 
 
 We find from an obituary notice in the Bury Guardian that Mrs. 
 Burrows died on Monday, February 20, 1882. 
 
 Mrs. Griffiths, of 31, Rosaville Road, Fulham Road, S.W., confirms as 
 follows : — 
 
 " March 25th. 
 
 " I am very glad to be able to corroborate the statement made by Miss 
 Burrv^ws, about hearing herself called by name at the time of her mother's 
 death. I cannot remember the exact date, but it was a Sunday morning 
 in February, 1882, and when I came down to breakfast she told me about 
 it, and said that a voice called ' Lizzy ' distinctly, and it sounded just like 
 her mother's. The next morning she had the news of her mother's death ; 
 and she had not any idea that she was ill before, so that it could not have 
 been fancy. « H. Griffiths." 
 
 It will be seen that Miss Burrows gives February 19th as the date 
 of her experience, and Mrs. Griffiths mentions independently that the day 
 was a Sunday in February. The 19th of February, 1882, fell on a Sunday. 
 
 § 3. I now turn from recognised to unrecognised auditory phantasms. 
 [Of five cases given 279 and 281 are here omitted.] The next account is 
 from Mr. Goodyear, now of Avoca Villa, Park Road, Bevois Hill, South- 
 ampton, who refers in it to a visual case quoted in Chapter XII, § 3. 
 
 " February 9th, 1884. 
 (2S0) " I am very fond of shooting, and one evening I had gone out 
 with my bag and gun. I was crossing some open meadows, when suddenly 
 
440 FURTHER AUDITORY CASES [Chap. XV 
 
 a fearfully shrill cry of ' Tom ' rang in my ears. I instantly answered 
 loudly, ' Yes, yes,' turning sharply round to see who was in pain, but there 
 was no one near, and again the scream rang out terribly loud. I an- 
 swered again, ' Yes, yes,' and then I heard no more. I retraced my steps, 
 for I was quite unstrung ; but latpr on, when it was dark, I went over to 
 see the keeper in whose woods I was going to shoot, and told him what 
 had happened. He said ' Bad news,' and he was right ; for next morning 
 summoned me to join my bereaved sweetheart, who at that very time, 
 certainly to within a very few minutes, lost her father. I knew her father 
 was ill, had been for some i8 months, but was not thinking about them 
 at the time. I do not know whether these cases are particularly striking, 
 or whether there are heaps of similar ones, but they are just what happened 
 and will for ever live fresh in my memory. " T W Goodyear " 
 
 We find from the Register of Deaths that the death took place on 
 March 7, 1876, after a 2 years' illness. 
 
 Asked if this is the only auditory hallucination that he can recall, 
 Mr. Good5^ear replies in the affirmative. 
 
 Asked whether the lady really uttered his name at the time, he replies, 
 " My wife does not think she uttered my name aloud, though for several 
 reasons she was thinking intensely of me." He has told me in confidence 
 special circumstances which caused the mind of the dying man to be much 
 occupied with him, and which caused the mind of his fiancee to be directed 
 towards him with a special longing for his presence. 
 
 The narrator of the next case is Mrs. Wyld, of 59, Devonshire Road, 
 
 Birkenhead. 
 
 "May loth, 1885. 
 
 (282) " I would very gladly write the short statement you ask for, 
 lut though to my own mind it is pretty conclusive, still I feel that to 
 outsiders it is wanting in two important details : (i) I mentioned the fact 
 of hearing the voice to no one at the time [but see below], and (2) I could 
 not tell whose voice it was. 
 
 " It was on Thursday evening, January loth, 1884, that I was sitting 
 alone in the house reading, and it seemed strange, and still not strange, to 
 hear my name called with a sort of eager entreaty. 
 
 " Shortly after, the others came in. I was leaving for EUesmere next 
 day, and in the bustle of departure I thought no more of the circum- 
 stance. It was only when coming down to breakfast on the Saturday 
 morning and finding the letter telling of E.'s death, that I instantly recalled 
 ■he circumstances, and saw that the time and day corresponded with 
 when they knew she must have slipped out, and down to the river. 
 
 " I wonder I did not associate it with her, for she had wTitten me 
 some very pitiable letters beforehand. I had not the least idea her mind 
 was affected. We were school-fellows together for nearly three years and 
 great friends. "Mary Wyld." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mrs. Wyld adds : — 
 
 " I never have had a hallucination of the senses at any other time. 
 It was about 8 o'clock in the evening, I fancy, when I heard the voice. 
 She was not found till 2 o'clock the next morning when the tide turned on 
 the river ; she then had been dead several hours, having slipped out, I 
 fancy, between 7 and 9 the previous evening." 
 
 We have verified the date given, and the circumstances of the death, 
 in two local newspapers. It appears that though the body was not re- 
 
Chap. XV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 44I 
 
 covered till early next morning, it was seen, and the shawl that was round 
 it was even seized and drawn into a boat, at 10 p.m. 
 
 Mrs. Wyld afterwards found that she had mentioned her experience 
 at the time to her mother, who writes to us on March 19, 1886 : — 
 
 " Mrs. Wyld was staying with me in Scarborough, when she heard the 
 voice in which you are interested. She was alone in the house (excepting 
 servants), and when I returned, an hour after, she related what had seemed 
 to her peculiar. The date I do not now remember ; but Mrs. Wyld left 
 Scarborough the next day ; and in two or three days after, she wrote to 
 tell me of the sad event having taken place that evening. 
 
 " M. Balgarnie." 
 
 [The non-recognition here rather tends to strengthen the case, by 
 increasing the improbability that the hallucination was due to anxiety 
 about the absent friend.] 
 
 The following case is from Miss Harriss, of 25, Shepherd's Bush 
 
 Road, W. 
 
 " January 25th, 1884. 
 
 (283) " Exactly the hour in the afternoon that my mother died, being 
 out for a long walk in the country with a companion, and having parted 
 from her to pick wild flowers, I heard myself distinctly called several 
 times. With a feeling as if some ill were approaching, I looked at my watch 
 instinctively, and found it half -past 4. I cannot tell why I did so, for I 
 was then only a school-girl, and calling to my companion I found she had 
 not addressed me. I dreamed of my mother's death the same night. 
 
 " A. Harriss." 
 
 In answer to inquiries. Miss Harriss adds : — 
 
 " My mother died on 25th September, 1875. She was in better health 
 than I had seen her for years when I left her about six weeks before, which 
 was the reason of my doing so. She died suddenly of heart disease. I 
 had heard from her only two days before, in good health and spirits. The 
 hour of death was stated in the letter and telegram ; I think I have both 
 still. 
 
 " I never had another auditory hallucination. I never had another 
 dream of death besides that about my mother ; it was very vivid and 
 distressing. I saw her dying." 
 
 The following is an extract, copied by the present writer, from a letter 
 written to Miss Harriss by her father, and dated September 25, 1875 : — 
 
 " Ashfield. 
 " My Dear Annie, — You will be much surprised that your dear 
 mamma passed away this afternoon about 3.45, so gently that we could 
 not believe that she was really gone. ... I think she was not quite 
 conscious at the time. — ^Your affectionate father, 
 
 " J. H. Harriss." 
 
 The friend who was with Miss Harriss at the time writes to us on 
 July 12, 1884, from 58, Cornwall Gardens, S.W. : — 
 
 " The following is an answer to your inquiries regarding my recollection 
 of a certain incident relating to the death of Miss Harriss' mother. I 
 remember her coming down one morning much disturbed at a very vivid 
 dream she had during the night, in which she saw her mother lying dead. 
 About an hour after she told us, the post came in, bringing Miss Harriss 
 
442 FURTHER AUDITORY CASES [Chap. XV 
 
 the news of her mother's death. The previous day Miss Harriss had been 
 in the woods with me, and came and asked me why I called her, and what 
 was the matter. On finding I had not, she told me she had been quite sure 
 some one was calling her, and wanted her. I believe afterwards we were 
 struck at the curious coincidence of her mother being taken ill that after- 
 noon, and being actually dead about the time of her dream. 
 
 " Edith Darwin." 
 
 [In conversation, Miss Harriss assured me again that she is positive 
 that the hour at which she heard the voice was the hour of her mother's 
 death. If her recollection of the time which she noted by her watch is 
 correct, this is an instance of exaggeration of correctness, as there was 
 an interval of three-quarters of an hour.] 
 
 Here we can hardly attribute the dream to any excitement caused by 
 the previous hallucination, since that does not appear to have suggested 
 her mother to Miss Harriss. If we regard both incidents as telepathic, and 
 as due to a common cause, the case would be an interesting instance of 
 " deferred impression "—the dim impulse which immediately after the 
 death emerged as an unrecognised phantasm, developing into more defin- 
 itely " veridical " shape in sleep. 
 
 § 4. And now we come to cases where the auditory impression was of 
 a complete sentence, conveying either a piece of information or a direc- 
 tion. [Cases 284 and 285 are omitted.] 
 
 The following example, from a clergyman who unfortunately with- 
 holds his name from publication, is very similar [to 285], the inward nature 
 of the sound being again noticeable. 
 
 (286) " In March, 187-, I went to the curacy of A., and had been, as 
 well as I remember, about a month there, when the following happened. I 
 am a native of a town in the North of England, and in my childhood had 
 a friend of my own age whom I will call C. Our friendship lasted till man- 
 hood, though our circumstances and walks of life were very different ; and I 
 had always a great deal of influence over him, insomuch that he would allow 
 himself to be restrained by me when he would not by others. He became, 
 towards his 20th year or so, rather addicted to drink, but I always had the 
 same friendship for him, and would have done anything to serve or help 
 him. 
 
 " In 1 87- his family were living at X. (near Z.), and as all my other 
 old friends had long left the neighbourhood of Z., my native town, I 
 always used to go to them whenever I visited that part, as I was and am 
 still on sufficiently friendly terms with them to go at any time without 
 notice. On the day in question I had been visiting some of the parish- 
 ioners, and having made an end of this, came to a cross-road of two of the 
 lanes near the church ; and not only was I not thinking of my friend, whom 
 I had not heard of for some years, but I distinctly remember what I was 
 thinking of, which was whether to go home to my lodgings for my tea, 
 turning to the left, or whether to trespass on the hospitality of a lady who 
 lived to the right of the crossing. When thus standing in doubt, a Idnd of 
 shudder passed through me, accompanied by a most extraordinary feeling, 
 which I can only compare to that of a jug of cold water poured on the nape 
 of the neck, and running down the spine ;^ and as this passed off, though I 
 
 ^ Cf. case 28, and the note thereon. ^ 
 
Chap. XV] OCCURRING TO A SINGLE PERCIPIENT 443 
 
 cannot say I heard a voice, I was distinctly conscious of the words, ' Go to 
 Z. by this evening's train,' being said in my ear. There was no one at the 
 time within 100 yards of me. I was not very flush of money just then, 
 and could not well afford the expense, besides not wishing to absent myself 
 from duty so scon after taking it up. But it seemed so distinct that I 
 almost made up my mind to obey it ; but on announcing the fact to my land- 
 lady, to whom, of course, I could not tell my true reason, she remonstrated 
 so earnestly that, coupling this with the affairs of my duty, &c., I did 
 conclude to disregard it. I could not, however, settle to anything, read, 
 write, or sit in comfort, till the time was elapsed when I could have caught 
 the train, when the uneasy, restless feeling gradually went off, and in a 
 few hours I was ready to laugh at myself. 
 
 " Three or four days after, I received the sad news that my friend had 
 on that day gone down home from London, had been taken ill, and two 
 days afterwards had, in a fit of temporar}^ insanity, put an end to his 
 life. I have no doubt in my own mind that had I obeyed the intimation 
 I might have saved his life ; for I must have gone to their house, no 
 other in the neighbourhood being available ; and had I found him in the 
 condition in which he was, you may be very sure he would never have got 
 out of arm's length of me until all danger was over. I have ever since 
 reproached myself with it, and have made up my mind that should I 
 ever have such another experience I will do what is directed, seem it never 
 so absurd or difficult." 
 
 In reply to inquiries, the narrator adds : — 
 
 " I was in health just as usual, no better and no worse. I had good 
 health all the time I was at A., and in particular I never have suffered 
 from indigestion since I was a child. I have never at any other time 
 had such a physical sensation, or such a sensation of a voice ; and nothing 
 has ever happened to me which would lead at all satisfactorily to the 
 conclusion that any abnormal phenomena were present." 
 
 The narrator has privately told us the year of the occurrence, and 
 the place where the suicide took place ; and we have verified these details 
 in the Register of Deaths. The event took place later in the year than he 
 imagined — in November. In conversation, he has explained that " Go to 
 Z." practically meant the same for him as " Go to these friends," as he 
 would be quite certain to stay with them. Their place of business was still 
 at Z. At the time of his experience, his friend was in a very critical con- 
 dition. 
 
 [In § 5 Gurney gives a case where the sound heard, though vocal, was 
 not articulate. This is here omitted. He calls attention to the scream case. 
 No. 34, p, 163, as the " strongest example in our collection that can be 
 thus described." — Ed.] 
 
 § 6. We now come to a few specimens of the non-vocal sound-phan- 
 tasms — the mere noises or shocks — which are the parallel among auditory 
 hallucinations to the rudimentary visual hallucinations which were con- 
 sidered in the last chapter. But the auditory cases need a far more jealous 
 scrutiny, before we are justified in regarding them as even probably tele- 
 pathic in origin. Odd noises, especially at night, are very common phe- 
 nomena ; and though the particular cause of them is often hard to 
 detect, the physical conditions of our indoor life are prolific of possible 
 causes. Most of us are in constant proximity to wind that may blow 
 
444 FURTHER AUDITORY CASES [Chap. XV 
 
 through crevices, and rattle or flap or dislodge loose parts of our windows 
 and walls and chimneys ; and to water in pipes or cisterns that may leak, 
 or burst, or may contain bubbling air ; and to slates that may fall ; and 
 to wooden furniture and floors that may crack and creak. And if any one 
 should say that he has heard a noise which, from its nature or its position, 
 could not be accounted for by any such ascertainable cause, he might be 
 reminded that sounds are the hardest things in the world to localise ; and 
 that no one who has not given special attention to the subject can realise 
 how easy it is to mistake the source and character of an auditory impres- 
 sion. ^ . . . Still, unaccountable noises are not ofsuch daily and hourly occur- 
 rence but that a sufficiently large and well-established group of the coinci- 
 dences in question might be taken as possible indications of telepathic 
 action, especially as we have the analogy of rudimentary visual halluci- 
 nations to point to. Moreover, there is no doubt that surprising noises 
 and crashes, though often due to undiscovered external causes, are also a 
 form of purely subjective hallucination* — which make it at least prob- 
 able, if telepathy be a reality, that they will also be a form of telepathic 
 hallucination. 
 
 [Gurney quotes three cases — 289, 290, 291 — but as they all happen to 
 be somewhat remote, and the class is in itself not a strong one, they are 
 omitted here. — Ed.] 
 
 ^ I may mention, as a marked instance of this, a personal experience which I have 
 again and again repeated. The dripping of a small fountain, heard from some yards 
 off, produces on my ears the precise effect of a heavy waggon which is being slowly 
 dragged up a gravelly road at a considerable distance. 
 
 ^ See the statistics given, p. 325. 
 
CHAPTER XVI 
 
 TACTILE CASES AND CASES AFFECTING MORE THAN ONE 
 OF THE PERCIPIENT'S SENSES 
 
 § I. In the chapter on " borderland " cases, and again in Chapter XII, 
 when illustrating the development of hallucinations by the percipient's 
 own imagination under the stimulus of a telepathic impulse, I quoted 
 several instances in which two of his senses played a part — as where an 
 impression of sound pireceded and led up to the visible phantasm. And 
 I have mentioned (pp. 386-7) that the proportion of the telepathic cases in 
 which the experience assumes such a complex or multiple form seems 
 decidedly larger than obtains among the purely subjective hallucinations 
 of the sane. The present chapter will contain those remaining telepathic 
 instances which belong to seasons of complete waking consciousness. In 
 some of these, as it happens, the sense of touch is involved ; and I may take 
 the opportunity of saying a necessary word or two on affections of 
 that sense. 
 
 Among purely subjective hallucinations of the sane, those of touch 
 seem to be rarer even than those of sight, and much rarer than those of 
 hearing. My large collection includes only 68 examples (a few being cases 
 of repeated experiences), of which 43 were of touch only, 8 were associated 
 with a visual hallucination, 13 with an auditory hallucination, while 4 con- 
 cerned all three senses. The canvassed group of 5705 persons (pp. 376-8) 
 yielded only 23 distinct experiences of the sort ; and of these 23, one 
 occurred to a person who was out of health, one in association with a 
 visual, and two in association with an auditory hallucination. Moreover, 
 in many of the cases where touch alone has been concerned, it is easy to 
 suppose that the sensation was caused by an involuntary muscular twitch 
 — an instance is even on record where a hallucination of sight and sound 
 took its origin in an objective sensation, caused by the momentary cramp 
 of a muscle 1 — so that the number of genuine tactile hallucinations would 
 be even smaller than appears. It will not surprise us, then, to find that 
 telepathic affections of this sense — or what might reasonably be adduced 
 as such — are also rare. A case has been already quoted in which the touch 
 did not suggest any human contact, while it included a peculiarity beyond 
 the mere touch — the sense of pain (No. 17, p. 132). We have, however, a 
 few cases where the mere touch is alleged to have been more or less distinc- 
 tive, ^ of which [Gurney quotes one specimen. No. 292, here omitted. — Ed.] 
 
 1 Paterson's paper in the Edinburgh Medical and Surgical Journal for Jan., 1843. 
 
 ^ In 11 out of the 43 cases just mentioned, the touch is alleged to have been 
 recognised, and in 7 of these the person whose presence was suggested was dead. 
 There is no difficulty in regarding such cases as " after-images " ; but see p. 331, 
 aote, 
 
 445 
 
446 TACTILE CASES AND CASES AFFECTING [Chap. XVI 
 
 But the more conclusive cases of recognition are naturally those where 
 a second sense has been concerned ; the element of touch being then a 
 natural enough feature in a highly developed phantasmal impression. In 
 the following case the second sense involved is that of hearing. The 
 account is in the words of Mrs. Stone, of Shute Haye, Walditch, Bridport ; 
 it is attested, as will be seen, by the percipient. 
 
 (293) " A well-known inhabitant of Walditch, a little village near 
 Bridport, Dorset, died suddenly last May, 1881. We were all very sorry, and 
 felt much for those she had left. She was an honest, industrious woman, 
 a good, affectionate wife and mother. She had been somewhat ailing for 
 some time past, but there was no special cause for alarm, and my daughter 
 saw her engaged (she was a washerwoman) in her usual occupation the 
 day before her death. From her husband I heard the following narrative 
 of facts, which he received from his son, when the latter came down to his 
 mother's funeral : — 
 
 " ' My wife latterly was uneasy about one of her sons, Joseph Gundry, 
 who is a pointsman on the Midland Railway, and had risen to an office of 
 much responsibility. Not hearing from him for some time, she feared that 
 he had fallen ill, and did not like to write till there should be no longer 
 any cause for alarm. There was, in fact, such a press of business that he 
 could not find time to write. On the night, or rather morning, of his 
 mother's death, he had the night-duties, and, there being no train about, 
 he sat down for a short time, leaning his arms on a table. He was not 
 asleep and had hardly settled himself, when a hand was placed on his 
 shoulder, and a voice said distinctly: ' Joe, your mother wants you.' As 
 far as we can ascertain this was about the time that his mother passed 
 away. He did not recognise the voice, and saw no one. As there is no 
 post from Bridport that could reach him under two days, his father tele- 
 graphed. When the telegram was brought to him, he said, " I know what 
 it is, my mother is dead." ' " 
 
 The percipient writes : — 
 
 " Hay Street, Sawley, Derby. 
 
 " February i6th, 1883. 
 " I have perused the attached [i.e., the above account] and find it to be 
 substantially correct. I attest the accuracy of the report as printed, and 
 I am prepared to bear it out. << Tqseph Gundry." 
 
 Mr. Gundry further informs us that he has never on any other occasion 
 experienced any sort of hallucination of the senses. 
 
 In the next case [omitting 294], the second sense involved is that 
 of sight. The narrator is Mrs. Randolph Lichfield, of Cross Deeps, 
 Twickenham. Her husband was precluded from attesting the account in 
 writing, by a painful affection of the hand. 
 
 " 1883. 
 
 (295) " I was sitting in my room one night, before I was married, close 
 before a toilet-table, on which the book I was reading rested ; the table 
 fitted into the comer of the room, and the wide glass on it reached nearly 
 to the ceiling, so that any one in the room could be seen full length. 
 The book I was reading was not at all calculated to affect my nerves, or 
 esxqite my imagination in any way. I was perfectly well, in good spiritSj 
 
Chap. XVI] THE PERCIPIENT'S SENSES 447 
 
 and nothing had occurred since receiving my morning's letters, to remind 
 me of the person concerned in the strange experience you have asked 
 me to relate. 
 
 " My eyes were fixed on my book, when suddenly 1 felt,^ but did not 
 see, some one come into my room. I looked straight before me into the 
 glass to see who it was, but no one was visible. I naturally thought that 
 ray visitor, seeing me deep in my book, had gone out again, when, to my 
 astonishment, I felt a kiss on my forehead — a lingering, loving pressure. 
 I looked up, without the least sensation of fear, and saw my lover standing 
 behind my chair, stooping as if to kiss me again. His face was very white 
 and inexpressibly sad. As I rose from my chair in great surprise, before 
 I could speak, he had gone, how I do not know ; I only know that, one 
 moment I saw him, saw distinctly every feature of his face, saw the tall 
 figure and broad shoulders as clearly as I ever saw thera in my life, and 
 the next moment there was no sign of him. For the first minute I felt 
 nothing but surprise ; perplexity expresses better what I mean ; fear, or 
 the idea I had seen a spirit, never entered my mind ; the next sensation 
 was that there must be something the matter with my brain, and a feeling 
 of thankfulness that it had not conjured up some terrific vision, instead of 
 an agreeable one. I remember praying that I might not fancy anything 
 that v/ould frighten me. 
 
 " The next day, to my great surprise, there was not my usual morn- 
 ing's letter from him ; four posts came in and no letter ; all the next day, no 
 letter. I naturally objected to the novel feeling of finding myself neglected, 
 but should not have thought of letting the neglector know it, so would 
 not write to inquire the cause of his silence. On the third night — 
 still no letter all day — as I was going upstairs to bed, thinking of some- 
 thing totally unconnected with R., as I put my foot on the top stair, 
 I felt, suddenly, but most intensely, that he was in my room, and that I 
 could see him just as I had done before. For the first time came the fear 
 that something had happened to him. I knew well how intense his desire 
 to see me would be, and thought — ' Could it have been really that I saw 
 him the other night ? ' 
 
 " I went straight to my room, convinced I should see him ; there was 
 nothing to be seen. I sat down and waited, and the sensation that he was 
 there, and striving to speak to me, and to make me see him, became 
 stronger and stronger. I waited till I became so sleepy I could not sit 
 up any longer, and went to bed and to sleep. By the first morning's post 
 I wrote and told Mm I feared he must be ill, as I had not had a letter for 
 three days. I said not one word of what I have told you in this. Two 
 mornings after, I had a few lines, shockingly written, to tell me he had 
 hurt his hand out hunting, and could not hold a pen till that day, but was 
 in ' no danger.' It was not till a few days after, when he could write 
 distinctly, that I knew the whole truth. 
 
 " This is it. He had been riding an Irish hunter, a splendid horse 
 across country, but a most vicious creature. This horse was so used to 
 getting rid of any one he found on his back, if he objected to their presence 
 there, and had such a variety of methods of doing so, throwing grooms, 
 huntsmen, any one, when the fit seized him, and when he found no amount 
 of rearing, kicking, no bolting, and stopping suddenly, no ' buck-jumping ' 
 would unseat my fiance, and that he had at last found his master, he 
 became desperate. He stood still for an instant, then rushed across the 
 
 ^ If, as is probable, this feeling was due to a faint auditory hallucination (p. 344, 
 first note), the case would be one of the rare instances of hallucination, of tlire^_ 
 senses. Compare Nos, 186, 306, 
 
448 TACTILE CASES AND CASES AFFECTING [Chap. XVI 
 
 road backwards, reared perfectly straight, and pressed his rider's back 
 against the wall. The crush and pain were so intense, R. thought it 
 must be death, and remembered saying, as he lost consciousness, ' May, 
 my little May ! don't let me die without seeing her again.' It was that 
 night he had bent over and kissed me. He turned out not to be really 
 injured, though, of course, in frightful pain, and his hand could not possibly 
 hold a pen. The night I felt so suddenly and so certainly that I should 
 see him, and, when I did not, felt so thoroughly he was there and trying 
 to let me know it, he was at the time worrying himself about not writing to 
 me, and wishing intensely that I might feel there was some reason for his 
 silence. 
 
 " I told my mother [since deceased] all, just as I have told you, and 
 she advised me to say nothing about his supposed visit to me till he was 
 quite strong and well again, and I could do so personally. When he came 
 to see me afterwards, I made him tell the whole of his account before I 
 mentioned one word of my strange experience of those two nights. 
 
 " I have just read this over to him, and he vouches for my having 
 exactly described his share of this strange experience." 
 
 § 2. The remaining cases involve the senses of sight and hearing. 
 
 The following account is from Miss Paget, of 130, Fulham Road, S.W. 
 It will be seen that the words which the percipient heard may not un- 
 naturally be referred to the sudden idea in the agent's mind that his un- 
 foreseen accident would probably get him into a scrape. 
 
 " July 17th, 1885. 
 
 (297) " The following is the exact account of the curious appearance to 
 me of my brother. It was either in 1874 or 1875. My brother was third 
 mate on board one of Wigram's large ships. I knew he was somewhere on 
 the coast of Australia, but I have no recollection of my having been think- 
 ing of him in any special way ; though as he was my only brother, and we 
 were great friends, there was a very close bond always between us. My 
 father was living in the country, and one evening I went into the kitchen 
 by myself, soon after 10, to get some hot water from the boiler. There 
 was a large Duplex lamp in the kitchen, so it was quite light ; the servants 
 had gone to bed, and I was to turn out the lamp. As I was drawing the 
 water, I looked up, and, to my astonishment, saw mj^ brother coming 
 towards me from the outside door of the kitchen. I did not see the door 
 open, as it was in a deep recess, and he was crossing the kitchen. The table 
 was between us, and he sat down on the corner of the table furthest away 
 from me. I noticed he was in his sailor uniform with a monkey jacket on, 
 and the wet was shining on his jacket and cap. I exclaimed, ' Miles ! 
 Where have you come from ? ' He answered in his natural voice, though 
 very quickly, ' For God's sake, don't say I'm here.' This was all over in a 
 few seconds and as I jumped towards him he was gone. I was very much 
 frightened, for I had really thought it was niy brother himself ; and it 
 was only when he vanished that I realised it was only an appearance. I 
 went up to my room and wrote down the date on a sheet of paper, which 
 I put away in my writing-table, and did not mention the circumstance to 
 any one. 
 
 " About three months afterwards my brother came home, and the 
 night of his arrival I sat with him in the kitchen, while he smoked. I 
 asked him in a casual manner if he had had any adventures, and he said, 
 ' I was nearly drowned at Melbourne.' He then told me he was ashore 
 without leave, and on returning to the ship, after midnight, he slipped off 
 
Chap. XVI] THE PERCIPIENT'S SENSES 449 
 
 the gangway between the side of the ship and the dock. There was very 
 little space, and if he had not been hauled up at once, he must have 
 been drowned . He remembei ed thinking he was drowning, and then became 
 unconscious.^ His absence without leave was not found out, so he escaped 
 the punishment he expected. I then told him of how he had appeared to 
 me, and I asked him the date. He was able to fix it exactly, as the ship 
 sailed from Melbourne the same morning, which was the reason of his 
 fear of being punished, as all hands were due to be on board the evening 
 before. The date was the same as the date of his appearance to me, but 
 the hours did not agree, as I saw him soon after 10 p.m., and his accident 
 was after midnight. He had no recollection of thinking specially of me at 
 the time, but he was much struck by the coincidence, and often referred to 
 it. He did not like it, and often when he went away said, ' Well, I hope 
 I shan't go dodging about as I did that time.' 
 
 " I was about 22 at the time, and he was 20. I was always rather 
 afraid I might see him or others after this, but I have never, before or 
 since, had any hallucination of the sense of sight. My brother died 
 abroad three years ago, and I had no warning then, nor do I imagine I 
 shall ever see anything again. I am never on the look out for things of 
 tha-t kind, but if I ever saw anything again I would make a note of it. 
 I destroyed the note I made of the date as soon as I had verified it, 
 not thinking it could interest or concern anyone else. 
 
 " Ruth Paget." 
 
 [I received a third-hand account of this incident two years before the 
 above was written, and this older account completely agreed with the 
 present more recent one ; which shows, at any rate, that the incidents 
 stand out with distinctness in Miss Paget's memory. In conversation, 
 Miss Paget told me that at the moment when she mistook the apparition 
 for her brother himself, she accounted for the wetness, which she so dis- 
 tinctly remarked, by supposing that he had got wet through with rain. 
 She is quite sure that the coincidence of night was clearly made out 
 when she and her brother talked the matter over — which of course makes 
 her statement as to the coincidence of date technically incorrect, as the 
 accident occurred after midnight. If longitude be allowed for, the impres- 
 sion must have followed the accident by about 10 hours.] 
 
 The next case is from Marian Hughes, confidential maid and secretary 
 to Miss Julia Wedgwood, of 31, Queen Anne Street, W. 
 
 " December, 1882. 
 
 (298) " In the v/inter of 1878, my sister, Mrs. Barnes, was much pressed 
 to marry a man named Benson, who was much attached to her ; and, not 
 succeeding in his suit, he told her if she would not marry him, he would 
 take employment in India. He obtained a situation to go out to Madras. 
 
 " One Saturday night, about 9 o'clock, I, in the following spring, went to 
 see my sister ; she was much agitated, and told me that, just before I came 
 in, she had been on her knees scrubbing the floor of a room on the ground 
 floor (with a window that anyone could stand at and look in), when she 
 heard herself called twice, ' Annie, Annie,' and looking up at the window, 
 she saw what looked to her like the face of the friend who had wanted to 
 marry her. She at once got up and rushed out, but finding no one there 
 became convinced she had seen an apparition announcing the death of her 
 friend. On the following Monday, she sent to the firm in the City with 
 which he was connected, and was informed that he had been ill, but was 
 
 1 See p. 387. 
 2 G 
 
450 TACTILE CASES AND CASES AFFECTING [Chap. XVI 
 
 better when last heard of. Shortly afterwards, knowing Mr. H. Wedg- 
 wood's interest in this kind of story, I informed him of the occurrence, 
 before it was known how it fared with my sister's friend in India. 
 
 " My sister, some weeks afterwards, told me that she had learnt from 
 his employers in the City that he had died on the evening of the day she 
 had seen the apparition in London. •< Marian Hughes " 
 
 The Registrar of the Diocese of Madras writes to us that he can find 
 no record of Benson's burial ; and an exhaustive search in the records of 
 the India Office has been equally unsuccessful. We learn, however, from 
 the India Office that the returns do not profess to be absolutely complete. 
 
 Writing on the case on March 4, 1883, Mr. Hensleigh Wedgwood says : — 
 
 " The story was told me by Marian Hughes, my daughter's confidential 
 maid and attached friend, whose truthfulness may be entirely relied on. 
 I wanted to hear it from her sister herself, but found that she considered it 
 too solemn a subject to speak about. I was told of the apparition of the 
 friend in India shortly after it occurred, and requested Marian to inform 
 me as soon as they had news of the result." He adds : — 
 
 " My note of the case [i.e., the original note made when he first heard 
 Marian Hughes' account] was dated May i6th, 1878. I say, ' One Satur- 
 day evening about six weeks ago,' &c. On July 19th, in an article, I say, 
 ' By the end of June it was known that Annie's friend had died suddenly 
 on the evening of Saturday, 30th March, the day noted by Annie as the 
 day of the apparition.' " 
 
 [Mrs. Barnes has had an auditory hallucination on one other occasion, 
 when she heard herself called by the voice of her husband, who, it turned 
 out, had died at a distance two days before.] 
 
 It is rare for nautical stories to reach the level of evidence. The follow- 
 ing, however, is a case where the testimony seems hardly to leave room for 
 a doubt that a hallucination of a particular kind was experienced at a 
 particular crisis ; and the question of its interpretation is a matter not 
 of nautical but of scientific judgment. The statement (which was first 
 published in the Spiritualist) was drawn up sixteen days after the incident 
 occurred, through the prompt energy of Mr. W. H. Harrison, and on the 
 suggestion of the late Mr. Cromwell F. Varley, F.R.S., who had questioned 
 Captain Blacklock on the subject. 
 
 (299) " The steamship ' Robert Lowe ' returned to the Thames on Tues- 
 day, October nth, 1870, from St. Pierre, Newfoundland, where she had 
 been repairing one of the French Atlantic Telegraph Company's cables . An 
 engineer on board, Mr. W. H. Pearce, of 37, Augusta Street, East India 
 Road, Poplar, was taken ill with the typhus fever, and on the 4i:h of 
 October last he died. One of his mates, Mr. D. Brown, of i, Edward 
 Street, Hudson's Road, Canning Town, Plaistow, a strong, healthy man, 
 a stoker, not likely to be led astray by imagination, attended him till the 
 day before he died. [Brown, it appears, bore the best of characters, and 
 had a strong friendship for Pearce.] On the afternoon before his death, 
 at 3 o'clock, in broad daylight. Brown was attending the sick man, who 
 wanted to get out of bed, but his companion prevented him. And this is 
 what the witness says he saw : — 
 
 " ' I was standing on one side of the bunk, and while trying to pre- 
 vent Pearce from rising, I saw on the other side of the bunk, the wife, 
 
Chap. XVI] THE PERCIPIENT'S SENSES 451 
 
 two children, and the mother of the dying man, all of whom I knew 
 very well, and the3;' are all still living. They appeared to be very- sorrow- 
 ful, but in all other respects were the same as ordinary human beings. I 
 could not see through them ; they were not at all transparent. They had 
 on their ordinary clothes, and, perhaps, looked rather paler than usual. 
 The mother said to me in a clearly audible voice, " He will be buried on 
 Thursday, at 12 o'clock, in about fourteen hundred fathoms of water." 
 They all then vanished instantly, and I saw them no more. Pearce did 
 not see them, as he was delirious, and had been so for two days previously. 
 I ran out of the berth in a state of great excitement, and did not enter it 
 again while he was alive. He died on Tuesday, not Thursday, and was 
 buried at 4 o'clock, not 12.^ It was a sudden surprise to me to see the 
 apparitions. I expected nothing of the kind, and when I saw them I 
 was perfectly cool and collected. I had never before seen anything of 
 the kind in my life, and my health is, and always has been, good. About 
 five minutes afterwards I told Captain Blacklock I would stop with the 
 sick man no longer, but would not tell him why, thinking that if I did, 
 nobody else would take my place. About an hour later, I told Captain 
 Blacklock and Mr. Dunbar, the chief engineer, whose address is Old 
 Mill, near Port William, Wigtownshire, Scotland.' 
 
 " The other sailors on board say that they saw that Mr. Brown was 
 greatly agitated from som_e cause, and they gradually drew this narrative 
 out of him." Captain Blacklock says : — 
 
 " Brown came down into the cabin, looking very pale and frightened, 
 and declared in a strong and decided way that he would not attend the 
 sick man any more on any conditions — not for a thousand pounds. I told 
 him that he ought to attend a sick and dying comrade, especially as a 
 storm was raging, and he needed kind and considerate help, such as any 
 of us might need one day. I pressed him all the more, as I wanted a 
 strong steady man to attend the delirious invalid ; besides, it being bad 
 weather, the other men were fagged and over-worked. Brown would not 
 go back, and he left the cabin, as I think, crying, so I sent him out a 
 glass of brandy. Shortly after that, I heard he was very ill, and that his 
 mates had some trouble in soothing and calming him. 
 
 " We the undersigned, officials on board the ' Robert Lowe,' declare the 
 above statements to be true, so far as each of the circumstances came 
 under our personal notice, but we none of us commit ourselves to any 
 opinion as to the cause of the phenomenon. We give the statement 
 simply because we have been requested to do so, rumours of the occurrence 
 having gone abroad and caused inquiries to be made. 
 
 (Signed) "J. Blacklock, Commander." 
 
 " Andrew Dunbar, First Engineer. 
 
 (Signatures of six other members of the crew.) 
 
 " Witness, W. H. Harrison. 
 
 " October 20th, 1870." 
 
 [Captain Blacklock is dead. The " Robert Lowe " was lost m 1872, 
 and only one or two of the crew escaped. The account included a descrip- 
 tion of some distressing experiences of Mrs. Pearce's, which had occurred 
 
 1 This markedly illustrates the absence, from first-hand and immediate accounts, 
 of the spurious marvels which have done so much to mask the facts of telepathy. It 
 would be a tolerably safe prophecy that in any third-hand version of this occurrence 
 the great point would be that the death and burial took place on the day and at the 
 hour predicted. 
 
452 TACTILE CASES AND CASES AFFECTING [Chap. XVI 
 
 la London during the few days before her husband's death, and filled her 
 with anxiety on his account ; but this anxiety cannot be safely assumed 
 to have been in any way a condition of Brown's experience.] 
 
 It cannot, of course, be proved that this was not a case of purely sub- 
 jective hallucination, as Brown knew the Pearce family by sight. But the 
 vision, both in its character and its effects, was unlike any of those which 
 were treated above (Chapter XI) as due to expectancy or anxiety. And 
 we at any rate have the coincidence that a healthy man experienced the 
 one hallucination of his life — and an extremely vivid and highly developed 
 specimen — in broad daylight, at a time when the friend in whose beclouded 
 mind the very scene evoked may well have been dominant, was dying in 
 close proximity to him.^ 
 
 The following is another nautical case, as to which it is not easy to form 
 an opinion. The points against it are that it is from an uneducated wit- 
 ness ; and that it contains an account of an experience which in one 
 respect — the length of its duration — has scarcely a parallel, as far as I 
 know, among hallucinations of sane and healthy persons. Nevertheless, 
 unless the account is an absolute fabrication, which seems very unlikely, 
 the reasonable conclusion, I think, would be that a telepathic hallucination 
 was produced, though its details may have been exaggerated. Mr. Louis 
 Lyons, of 3, Bouverie Square, Folkestone, wrote, on October 21st, 1882 : — 
 
 (300) " Some time ago, my son told me that a friend of his, a rough and 
 simple-minded fellow, had returned from Shields, and told him a curious 
 tale. The man is a sailor, and had served with his father ever since he 
 was a boy, in a collier which trades between this port and the North. The 
 youth, having become very proficient in his calling, went on his voyages, 
 leaving his father, now an elderly man, at home. During a stormy voyage, 
 and not far off the Humber, the young sailor saw his father, whom he had 
 left in excellent health, pacing the deck, and calling out several times, as 
 he was wont to do, ' Mind your helm, Joe ! ' The young man wished to 
 speak to his father, but could not ; some occult power prevented him. At 
 the end of the voyage a letter awaited the young sailor, announcing the 
 death of the father at the precise time when he appeared to his son ; but 
 please to remark (a matter of some importance, I think) that the appari- 
 tion remained on deck some three hours, until the vessel got to Grimsby. 
 [This differs from the first-hand account.] 
 
 " I disbelieved my son's story, and requested him to ask his friend to 
 come and take tea with me, that I might hear the account from his own 
 mouth. He came. The simplicity of his manner, his plain, open-hearted 
 account, and I may even say his stupidity, manifested in his peculiar 
 diction, imparted an impress to his tale." 
 
 At our request Mr. Lyons interrogated Edward Sings more formally, 
 the next time that the latter visited Folkestone. The following is Sings' 
 own account : — 
 
 " Folkestone. 
 * " December 29th, 1882. 
 
 " I left my father last about six years ago, on a Good Friday. He was 
 in good health when I left him. We were in a gale of wind, and we were 
 
 ^ As regards the supposition that the agent was the sick man himseK, cf. case 30, 
 pp. 156-8. As to the appearance of more figures than one, see the remarks on case 
 202. 
 
Chap. XVI] THE PERCIPIENT'S SENSES 453 
 
 running in the Humber : we carried the main gaff away ; I was at the 
 wheel steering her in. He came to me 3 or 4 times, tapped me on the 
 shoulder, and told me to mind the helm, and I told the captain my father 
 was drowned, or something happened to him. After we got in, when it 
 was my watch, he was walking to and fro with me, and I went down below 
 and told my mate I could not stop up, and I did not like to. My mate 
 took my watch. I never could speak to my father, for something kept me 
 from doing so. I heard of my father's death a week afterwards. No one 
 else saw my father's spirit.^ My father stopped on deck with me an hour, 
 and as I could not stand it any longer I went below, and my mate took 
 my place. We cast both anchors, and were towed into Grimsby. My 
 mother and sister were at my father's death-bed, and they told me that 
 my father asked several times whether I was in the harbour. 
 
 " I certify this to be a true account. •< Ej^vvard Sings " 
 
 We lind from the Register of Deaths that E. Sings' father died on 
 April 7, 1877, aged 53. Good Friday fell on March 30 ; and this, it will 
 be seen, corresponds very vvell v/ith the above statement. 
 
 Mr. Lyons has kindly visited Sings' mother and sister, at 67, Tontine 
 Street, Folkestone, and received a similar account from them. 
 
 [Cases 301 and 302 are here omitted.] 
 
 1 See p. 176, note 2. 
 
CHAPTER XVII 
 
 RECIPROCAL CASES 
 
 § I. We have now to consider a quite new type of telepathic action. In 
 the classes which have so far been passed in review, whether experimental 
 or spontaneous, the parts of the agent and the percipient have been well 
 defined, and the current of influence has set from the one to the other in 
 an unmistakable fashion. But in several cases, it may be remembered 
 (especially Nos. 35 and 94), we have had indications that the influence 
 might be a reciprocal one — that each of the parties might receive a tele- 
 pathic impulse from the other, and so each be at once agent and percipient. 
 The cases referred to were doubtful, because the experience at one end of 
 the line was a dream ; and dreams having an almost limitless scope, it 
 was conceivable enough that that of Mr. Newnham, for instance, though 
 it curiously corresponded with his fiancee's actions and surroundings at 
 the time, did so by accident ; and that therefore his mental condition, 
 while it affected her, was not affected by her. But had he had a waking 
 vision of her, as she had of him, we should have considered it probable that 
 the influence was mutual ; since if two rare or unique events, which 
 present so obvious a primd facie connection as A's Aision of B and B's 
 vision of A, fall at the same time, we cannot readily assume the coinci- 
 dence to be accidental. And if there are further and more distinct grounds 
 for attributing B's vision to telepathy — say because A is dying at the time 
 — it will be only reasonable to regard A's vision as part of the same com- 
 plex phenomenon, rather than to suppose that A has an accidental vision 
 at the same time as B has a telepathic one. But of course the proof of a 
 reciprocal influence would be stronger still if, at the time of B's impression 
 of A, A expressed in words some piece of knowledge as to B's condition 
 which could not have been acquired in a normal manner. We thus see 
 that a group of cases which have all the same claim to be considered tele- 
 pathic, may have different claims, ranging from the very doubtful to the 
 very conclusive, to be considered reciprocally telepathic. ^ 
 
 ^ The numerous cases where two friends in different places prove to have been 
 each exceptionally engrossed with the idea of the other at the same moment, must 
 not be put forward as instances of telepathic, much less of reciprocal, action ; for we 
 may always suppose that the impressions onty appeared to have been exceptionally 
 vivid after the fact of the coincidence had given them a certain exceptional interest. 
 The undue importance often attached to such incidents is to be regretted, since it 
 confuses the subject, and to some extent excuses a similar confusion on the part 
 of opponents — as, e.g., when an eminent man of science thinks telepathy sufficiently 
 refuted by this very consideration, that by accident friends sometimes think of one 
 another, and even write to one another, simultaneously (Deutsche Rundschau for 
 Jan., 1886, p. 45). Nor will it suffice for the exceptional character of one of the 
 impressions to be established beyond doubt. 
 
 454 
 
Chap. XVII] RECIPROCAL CASES 455 
 
 I will begin with a couple of the more doubtful cases. The following 
 account was received through the kindness of Mr. G. J. Romanes, F.R.S., 
 who is well acquainted with the narrator. 
 
 "March i8th, 1883. 
 
 (303) " On the night of the 26th of October, 1872, I suddenly felt very 
 unwell, and went to bed about half-past 9, an hour earlier than usual, and 
 fell asleep almost immediately, when I had a very vivid dream, which 
 impressed me greatly ; so much so, that I remarked to my wife, on 
 waking, that I feared we should shortly receive bad news. I imagined I was 
 sitting in the drawing-room near a table, reading, when an old lady suddenly 
 appeared seated on the opposite side, close to the table. She neither spoke 
 nor moved much, but gazed very intently on me, and I on her, for at 
 least 20 minutes. I was much struck by her appearance, she having white 
 hair, very dark eyebrows, and penetrating eyes. I did not recognise her 
 at all, but thought she was a stranger. My attention was then directed to 
 the door, which opened, and my aunt entering and seeing me and the old 
 lady staring at each other in this extraordinary way, with much surprise 
 and in a tone of reproach exclaimed, ' John ! don't you know who this 
 is ? ' and without giving me time to reply said, ' \Vhy, this is your grand- 
 mother,' whereupon my ghostly visitor suddenly rose from her chair, 
 embraced me, and vanished. At that moment I awoke. Such was the 
 impression it made on my mind, that I got my note-book and made a 
 note of this strange dream, believing that it foreboded bad tidings. How- 
 ever, several days passed without bringing any dreaded intelligence, when 
 one night I received a letter from my father, announcing the rather sudden 
 death of my grandmother, which took place on the very night and hour of 
 my dream, half -past 10. 
 
 " About four months after her death, I went to the Isle of Wight, 
 where she lived, to get information from my relatives as to what my 
 grandmother was really like. My aunt and cousin described her in every 
 particular, and their descriptions of her coincided most marvellously with 
 the figure and face that appeared to me, the white hair and dark eyebrows 
 being a peculiarity in her. This I particularly observed in my dream. I 
 learnt, too, that she was extremely fussy in the arrangement of her cap, 
 always being anxious that no part, even the strings, should be out of place, 
 and curious to relate, I noticed in my dream that she was nervously 
 touching her cap strings, now and again, for fear they should be out of 
 place. My cousin, who was with her when she died, told me that my 
 grandmother had been delirious for some time previous to her departure ; 
 and for a moment, when in that state, she suddenly put her arms round 
 my cousin's neck, and on opening her eyes and regaining consciousness, she 
 said with a look of surprise, ' Oh, Polly, is it you ? I thought it was some- 
 body else.' This seems to me very curious, as it was just what she did 
 before she vanished from me in the drawing-room. I must add that I had 
 not seen my grandparent for at least 14 years, and the last time I saw her 
 she had dark hair, but this had gradually changed to white, leaving her 
 eyebrows dark, and I am positive that nobody ever mentioned this 
 peculiarity to me."^ << j n -yy " 
 
 ^ In respect of this last feature, the case may be classed with those of Chap, xii.' 
 § 8. The nervous fidgeting with the cap-strings may possibly be regarded as a dis- 
 tinctive habit, sufficiently deeply organised to be a feature in the person's latent 
 representation of her own physique. See the remarks at the end of the section re- 
 ferred to. 
 
456 RECIPROCAL CASES [Chap. XVII 
 
 Mrs. W. says : — 
 
 " July ist, 1885. 
 
 " I quite remember my husband telling me, on my going to my room on 
 the evening of the 26th October, of a remarkable dream he had just 
 had, and also his making an entry in the pocket-book on the following 
 morning. «« p^ ^^ » 
 
 We find from the Register of Deaths that Jane W. died at the age 
 of 72, on Oct. 26, 1870 [see below], at Brixton, Isle of Wight. 
 
 Mr. Podmore says : — 
 
 " I called on Mr. J. H. W. to-day (July 4th, 1884), and heard the 
 account from him vivd voce. His cousin's corroboration, for a reason which 
 he explained to me, cannot be obtained. But he explained to me that 
 he went to see his cousin within three months of the death, and received 
 full particulars of the death-scene from her then. I asked him if he stood 
 by the phrase ' at least 20 minutes,' pointing out that it was difficult to 
 attach any precise meaning to these words ; if they were a correct descrip- 
 tion of his impressions, a grotesque incident must have been interpolated 
 in the midst of an otherwise realistic dream. He maintains that the words 
 are correct ; it seemed to him that he and the old lady sat staring at each 
 other across the table for a very long time. Mr. W. told me that he 
 dreams very little ; and that he has never had another dream which he 
 thought worth noting. He has never dreamt of death." 
 
 After a second call, Mr. Podmore writes : — 
 
 " I received an account from Mrs. W. of her husband's dream, as she 
 remembered to have heard it within an hour of its occurrence and sub- 
 sequently, v/hich tallied precisely with the account here given. I saw also 
 the note made on the following morning. It occurs at the head of the 
 first page of a small pocket sketch-book, the rest of the page being occupied 
 with pen or pencil memoranda of accounts, &c. The entry is ' Odd 
 dream, night of October 26th, 1870.' The last numeral, which is very 
 indistinct, is apparently o. Mr. W., in writing his original account in 
 March, 1883, had referred to this note and read the final numeral as 2. 
 Hence the discrepancy. He has no other memorandum of the 
 death. 
 
 " I pressed him as far as I could, but he still declines to give his name, 
 fearing that he might acquire the reputation of being ' ghostly ' and 
 fanciful, and thus injure his professional prospects." 
 
 Clearly the dream here is far less likely to have been accidental than 
 Mr. Newnham's. But the inference from the dying woman's words, that 
 she may have been in some way affected with a sense of her grandson's 
 presence, is, of course, not one that can be pressed. And the same remark 
 applies to several cases where A, who is in the crisis of illness, professes 
 actually to have seen, as though by some clairvoyant flash, an absent 
 relative, B, who turns out to have had at the same time a telepathic 
 impression of A ; for unless special details of B's aspect or surroundings 
 are described, A's alleged perception of him may always be supposed to 
 have been a mere subjective dream or vision, and the percipience is not 
 demonstrably reciprocal. 
 
Chap. XVII] . RECIPROCAL CASES 457 
 
 The next example — from Mr. J. T. Milward Pierce, of Bow Ranche, 
 Knox County, Nebraska, U.S.A. — stands somewhat apart. 
 
 " Frettons, Danbury, Chelmsford. 
 
 " January 5th, 1885. 
 
 (304) " I live in Nebraska, U.S., where I have a cattle ranche, &c. 
 I am engaged to be married to a young lady living in Yankton, Dakota, 
 25 miles north. 
 
 " About the end of October, 1884, while trying to catch a horse, I 
 was kicked in the face, and only escaped being brained by an inch or two ; 
 as it was I had two teeth split and a severe rap on the chest. There were 
 several men standing near. I did not faint, nor was I insensible for a 
 moment, as I had to get out of the way of the next kick. There was a 
 moment's pause before anyone spoke. I was standing leaning against 
 the stable wall, when I saw on my left, apparently quite close, the young 
 lady I have mentioned. She looked pale. I did not notice what she wore ; 
 but I distinctly noticed her eyes, which appeared troubled and anxious. 
 There was not merely a face, but the whole form, looking perfectly ma- 
 terial and natural. At that moment my bailiff asked me if I was hurt. I 
 turned my head to answer him, and when I looked again she had gone. I 
 was not much hurt by the horse ; my mind was perfectly clear, for directly 
 afterwards I went to my office and drew the plans and prepared specifica- 
 tions for a new house, a work which requires a clear and concentrated 
 mind. 
 
 " I was so haunted by the appearance that next morning I started for 
 Yankton. The first words the young lady said when I met her were, 
 ' Why, I expected you all yesterday afternoon. I thought I saw you 
 looking so pale, and your face all bleeding.' (I may say the injuries had 
 made no visible scars.) I was very much struck by this and asked her 
 when this was. She said, ' Immediately after lunch.' It was just after 
 my lunch that the accident occurred. I took the particulars down at the 
 time. I may say that before I went into Yankton, I was afraid that 
 something had happened to the young lady. I shall be happy to send you 
 any further particulars you may desire. 
 
 " Jno. T. Milward Pierce." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mr. Pierce says : — 
 
 " I think the vision lasted as long as a quarter of a minute." He 
 h^s had no other visual hallucination, except that once, when lying shot 
 through the jaw by an Indian, he thought he saw an Indian standing over 
 him, and infers that it was not a real one, or he would have been scalped. 
 
 Mr. Pierce wrote on May 27th, 1885 : — 
 
 " I sent your letter to the lady, but did not get an answer before 
 leaving England, and upon arriving here found her very ill, and it is 
 only recently I have been able to get the information you wished for. 
 She now wishes me to say that she recollects the afternoon in question, 
 and remembers expecting me, and being afraid something had happened, 
 though it was not my usual day for coming ; but although at the time she 
 told me that she saw me with a face bleeding, she does not now appear 
 to recollect this, and I have not suggested it, not wishing to prompt her in 
 any way." 
 
 In another letter of July 13th, 1885, Mr. Pierce saj^s :— 
 
 " I am sorry I can do no better for you than the enclosed letter. The 
 fact seems to be that events of absorbing interest, and illness, appear to 
 
458 RECIPROCAL CASES [Chap. XVII 
 
 have driven nearly all remembrance of the incident from Miss MacGregor's 
 mind, attaching no particular importance to it at first. I have prompted 
 her memory, but she only says, no doubt I am* right, but that she can't 
 now recollect it." 
 
 The letter enclosed from Miss Macgregor is as follows : — 
 
 " Yankton. D.T. 
 
 "July 13th, 1885. 
 " I have read the letter you sent to Mr. Pierce. I am afraid I cannot 
 now recall the time you mention clearly enough to give you any distinct 
 recollection. 
 
 " I remember feeling sure some accident had happened, but I told Mr. 
 Pierce at the time everything unusual I felt, and events that have since 
 occurred have, I am afraid, completely effaced all clear recollections of 
 the facts. .. annie MacGregor." 
 
 Knowing Mr. Pierce, I have no doubt that his recollection of what 
 Miss MacGregor told him at the time is substantially accurate, and if so, 
 it would be natural to interpret her experience as telepathic. But his 
 vision may have been purely subjective. I am not aware, it is true, of 
 any precisely parallel case, unless indeed it be Mr. Pierce's other experi- 
 ence, with the Indian. In my collection of purely subjective cases, I have 
 one from a lady who was troubled by hallucinations for some time after a 
 concussion of the brain ; but the blow which Mr. Pierce received was a 
 comparatively slight one. Still, seeing that on the one hand his faculties 
 may have been momentarily disordered by it, and that on the other the 
 person whose form he saw was in a completely normal state at the time, 
 it is safer not to lay stress on the reciprocal aspect of the case. 
 
 § 2. The remaining cases are, I think, less doubtful. The following 
 account is extracted from the evidence given by the late Mr. Cromwell 
 F. Varley, F.R.S., before a Committee of the Dialectical Society, on May 
 25th, 1869 [Report, p. 161). [Another case of his has been omitted.] 
 
 (305) " In a second case my sister-in-law had heart disease. Mrs. 
 Varley and I went into the country to see her, as we feared, for the last 
 time. I had a nightmare and could not move a muscle. While in this 
 state, I saw the spirit^ of my sister-in-law in the room. I knew that she 
 was confined to her bedroom. She said, ' If you do not move you will 
 die ' ; but I could not move, and she said, ' If you submit yourself to me, 
 I will frighten you, and you will then be able to move.' At first I objected, 
 wishing to ascertain more about her spirit-presence. When at last I con- 
 sented, my heart had ceased beating. I think at first her efforts to terrify 
 me did not succeed, but when she suddenly exclaimed, ' Oh, Cromwell ! 
 I am dying,' that frightened me exceedingly, and threw me out of the 
 torpid state, and I awoke in the ordinary way. My shouting had aroused 
 Mrs. Varley ; we examined the door, and it was still locked and bolted, 
 and I told my wife what had happened, having noted the hour, 3.45 a.m. 
 and cautioned her not to mention the matter to anybody, but to hear what 
 was her sister's version, if she alluded to the subject. In the morning she 
 told us that she had passed a dreadful night ; that she had been in our 
 room, and greatly troubled on my account, and that I had been nearly 
 dying. It was between 3.30 and 4 a.m. when she saw I was in danger. 
 
 1 See p. 176, note 2. 
 
Chap. XVII] RECIPROCAL CASES 459 
 
 She only succeeded in arousing me by exclaiming, ' Oh, Cromwell ! I am 
 dying.' I appeared to her to be in a state which otherwise would have 
 ended fatally." 
 
 Even this incident might possibly be explained (like case 94) as an 
 instance of simultaneous dreams^ — an independent and original night- 
 mare of one of the two parties concerned inducing that of the other, 
 without being reciprocally influenced by it. The next case, if correctly 
 recorded, could not be so regarded. The account is contained in a letter 
 from Mr. T. W. Smith, late of Leslie Lodge, Ealing, to the Psychological 
 Society, dated February 26th, 1876, and kindly lent to us by Mr. F. K. 
 Munton, who was secretary of that Society. Mr. Smith, who was known 
 to Professor Barrett, left Ealing early in 1877, and his present address 
 cannot be ascertained. 
 
 (306) ' ' I found the lady who is now my wife at a large public institution 
 to which I was appointed headmaster, in 1872. On leaving her situation, 
 I induced her, for certain reasons, to conceal the fact of our intended 
 marriage from those of her friends whom she had left behind at the school, 
 and the only way to do this was not to write to any of them. 
 
 " Seine six months after our marriage, I was reading in bed, according 
 to a habit of mine, my wife asleep at my side, when she awoke suddenly, 
 
 sat up, and exclaimed, in very earnest tones, ' Oh, I have been to .' 
 
 I, of course, treated what she forthwith began to relate to me as a more 
 than usually vivid dream, and the next day ceased to think of it. She, 
 however, recurred to her dream from time to time, and I remember the 
 circumstantial way in which she dwelt upon each point of it, especially a 
 peculiar expression which I did not forget, though I made no written note 
 of it at the time. Three months later my wife went to visit her mother, 
 and found there a letter from one of her friends, urgently entreating 
 
 some one to write and say whether Miss (my wife) was alive or dead. 
 
 I was induced to go and see the writer, and then ascertained the cause of 
 her hastily written and strangely worded epistle. The two occurrences on 
 the same day — as well as I could fix the date, for neither of us were quite 
 certain as to that essential particular — present a coincidence which I have 
 never been able satisfactorily to explain on any hypothesis consistent with 
 what is at present known of nature's laws. 
 
 " My wife dreamt that she was in a well-remembered room, at the base 
 of the building, in company with four females — two of whom were old 
 friends and two strangers to her. They were talking and laughing and 
 preparing to retire to their several sleeping apartments. She saw one of 
 them turn off the gas. She followed them upstairs, entered with two of 
 them, into a bedroom, saw ' Bessie ' place some things in a box, undress, 
 and get into bed ; then she went to her, took her by the hand, and said, 
 ' Bessie, let us be friends.' So much for the dream. 
 
 " The writer of the letter gave me this account of what had occasioned 
 her writing ; and I need scarcely say that I did not first mention what my 
 wife had dreamt, for in that case it might be supposed that I had myself 
 assisted in suggesting the remarkable expression, which, in my opinion, 
 removes the ocpurrence from the category of ' remarkable coincidences.' 
 She and her friend, ' Bessie,' had gone to bed one Sunday night, when an 
 alarming cry from the latter brought the other to her bedside : ' I have 
 just seen ' (my wife) ; ' she touched me and said, " Let us be friends." ' 
 
 ^ See pp. 217-2L 
 
46o RECIPROCAL CASES [Chap. XVII 
 
 " The next day, on discussing the matter, though some of them thought 
 that Bessie had been dreaming, and imagined what she declared she saw, 
 others thought it a ' sign ' that my wife was dead. And the one who was 
 the best scribe amongst them undertook to write to the only address they 
 possessed, in order to ascertain the truth. The letter had not been for- 
 warded to us because my wife had, it seems, told her mother my wish 
 that no communication with her former friends should take place. 
 
 " The odd thing about the dream is that my wife had always been on 
 good terms with ' Bessie,' and was so on parting with her. 
 
 " In the foregoing account of the dream, and what I may call its 
 complement, I omit many minor points, such as the fact that two new 
 comers had taken the place of two former friends of my wife ; that the 
 effect on both my wife and Bessie was beyond what any ordinary' dream 
 would have produced ; and that the two females, whom my wife in her 
 dream saw enter the bedroom, did really occupy the same room." 
 
 [It is much to be regretted that we have had no opportunity of ex- 
 amining the letter ; but the correspondence of the two experiences would 
 hardly have impressed Mr. Smith as it did, if it had not included a very 
 striking detail.] x 
 
 The evidential weakness of this narrative is, of course, the doubt as to 
 the exactitude of the coincidence. Supposing the two experiences to have 
 fallen on the same night, we can hardly help connecting " Bessie's " im- 
 pression (which seems to have been a hallucination and not a dream) with 
 Mrs. Smith's remarkable vision ; which latter is again, apparently, an 
 instance of thought-transference of that extreme form which I have de- 
 scribed as telepathic clairvoyance. 
 
 That this last word is the appropriate one for describing (it is far 
 enough of course from explaining) the process appears from other ex- 
 amples ; and a glance at the condition of these reciprocal cases will show 
 that it would naturally be so. There is, as a rule, no difficulty in deciding 
 to which of the two persons concerned the origin of the complex phe- 
 nomenon should be traced ; since one of the two is in a more or less 
 abnormal condition, as compared to the other. In Mrs. Smith's case, 
 the abnormality (outwardly at any rate) was nothing beyond sleep ; but 
 in other examples it is far more pronounced. If, then, it is A who is in the 
 abnonnal state — dying, or whatever it may be — we attribute B's vision 
 of him to that state. But we cannot inversely attribute A's vision of B 
 to B's state, if B's state is completely normal. It may, no doubt, be said 
 that B's state ceases to be normal at the moment when A affects him ; 
 and that possibly the power to react telepathically on the impression is 
 started by the mere fact of receiving it. But the more natural account of 
 the matter would surely trace A's impression, no less than B's, to the 
 peculiarity of A's state — by supposing either that A's power to act abnor- 
 mally in a certain direction has involved an abnormal extension of his own 
 S'lisce-ptibility in the same direction ; or else that some independently 
 caused extension of his own susceptibility has involved the power to act 
 abnormally. 1 In either case, his reception of the impression would be 
 
 ^ This latter hypothesis .seems specially applicable to cases where A's condition 
 has been one of mere sleep or trance, and not abnormal in any moie serious way. 
 For, considering that nearly all the evidence that exists for the reality of clairvoyance 
 goes further to shoAv that sleep and trance are the conditions most favourable to it, 
 
Chap. XVII] RECIPROCAL CASES 461 
 
 active rather than passive ; of the sort that partly seems (as I tried to 
 express it before) like the momentary using of B's faculties — although 
 B's state is not now, as in the former clairvoyant pictures and dreams,^ 
 supplying any exceptional telepathic stimulus. Still, though A's per- 
 cipience may not be conditioned by B's state, it must, I conceive, be con- 
 ditioned by B's existence and relation to A ; and the distinction again 
 stands clear between telepathic clairvoyance, and that alleged independent 
 clairvoyance where what is discerned cannot be traced in any natural way 
 to the contents of any other human mind. 
 
 The next example is from the Hon. Mrs. Parker, of 60, Elm Park 
 Gardens, S.W., who wrote to us on May 24th, 1883 : — 
 
 (307) " The following experience happened in the month of November, 
 1877, in Regency Square, Brighton. My husband [since deceased] was 
 undergoing a course of magnetism from Mr. L., an American. The treat- 
 ment consisted of rubbing by mesmeric passes down the back, and arms 
 and legs, but in all this there was no intention of putting my husband 
 to sleep. The passes were intended to give strength. Mr. L. called 
 himself, I believe, a professional mesmerist, but at the time we employed 
 him he was not practising as such. He had come to Brighton for rest. 
 
 " After the treatment my husband was in the habit of sitting, for some 
 hours, in his wheel-chair, at the top of the Square garden, and on the day 
 of which I am writing he had expressed a wish to stay out rather later 
 than usual. I went into the house for luncheon, leaving him alone, but 
 on looking out of the window a little later, at 2 o'clock, I saw a man 
 standing in front of his chair, and apparently talking to him. I wondered 
 who it was, and concluded it must be a stranger, as I did not recognise the 
 figure, or the wide-awake hat and rather oddly cut Inverness cape which 
 he wore. However, as it very often happened that strangers did stop and 
 speak to him, I was not surprised. I turned away my eyes for a moment, 
 and when I again looked up the garden, the man had disappeared. I could 
 not see him leaving the garden by any of the numerous gates, and remarked 
 to myself how very quickl}' he must have walked to be so soon out of sight. 
 Regency Square does not possess a tree and scarcely a shrub, so that there 
 was nothing to impede my view. 
 
 " When my hvisband came in a little later, I said to him, carelessly, 
 ' Oh, who was that talking to you in the square just now ? ' 
 
 " He replied, ' No one has spoken to me since you left. No one has 
 even passed near me.' 
 
 " ' But I saw a man standing in front of you and — as I thought — 
 talking to you about a quarter of an hour ago. His dress was so odd, I 
 couldn't at all tell who it could be.' 
 
 " At this my husband laughed, saying, ' I should think not, for there was 
 
 no one to recognise. I assure you not a soul has been near me since you left. ' 
 
 " ' Have you been asleep ? ' I asked, though I did not think it very 
 
 we should certainly rather conceive that what enables A to affect B is the clairvoyant 
 perception itself of B or B's surroundings, than that this perception is a secondary 
 result, dependent on the fact that A has impressed B by dint merely of being asleep 
 or entranced. We should naturally expect that where the conditions are much the 
 same on both sides, A's and B's parts in the phenomenon might be exactly equal and 
 parallel — each being perceived by the other in the other's own environment. 
 
 I may note here that the evidence for a heightening of telepathic susceptibility 
 at the time of death, and in seasons of illness, is not confined to the class of cases nov^? 
 in question. See for instance coses 12P. 303, 308, 311. 
 
 ^ Pp. 185-9, 231-2, and 2i2-50. 
 
462 RECIPROCAL CASES [Chap. XVII 
 
 likely. He assured me he had not. So the subject dropped ; still in my 
 own mind I knew I had seen the mysterious figure. 
 
 " Two days afterwards, Mr. L., after giving m^^ husband his treatment, 
 came, as was his usual habit, to speak to me before leaving the house. 
 After a few words and directions, he said, ' It is a very odd thing, but the 
 same experience has happened to me twice since I have attended your 
 husband, that, when in quite another place, I have suddenly felt as if I were 
 standing by his side, either in your drawing-room or out there in the garden.' 
 
 " I looked at him, and for the first time noticed his overcoat which he 
 had put on before coming into the room, and the wide-awake in his hand. 
 It struck me that these articles were very similar to those worn by the 
 figure I had seen, and that in every way Mr. L. resembled this same 
 figure. I asked him when, and at what time, he had had the last experience 
 spoken of ? ' The day before yesterday,' was the reply. ' I had just 
 finished an early dinner, and was sitting in front of the fire with a newspaper. 
 It was about 2 o'clock ; I remember the time perfectly. Suddenly I felt I 
 was no longer there, but standing near your husband in the Square garden.' 
 
 " I then told him of the figure I had seen at the same time and place, 
 and how I now recognised it to be his. Afterwards I asked my husband 
 if he had mentioned the circumstance to Mr. L., but he had not done so, 
 and had indeed forgotten all about it. My husband was the only person 
 to whoin I had mentioned the fact of my vision. It could not by any 
 possibility have got round to Mr. L. " Augusta Parker." 
 
 [In answer to the inquiry whether she had ever had any other halluci- 
 nation of the senses, Mrs. Parker replied that she had had one other. It 
 seems likely, however, that this was merely a case of mistaken identity, 
 the figure being seen at the end of a long hotel-passage ; and this was her 
 own impression at the time.] 
 
 This case again seems difficult to explain except on the reciprocal 
 theory. It is true that there is not the same proof in the case of Mr. L. as 
 in that of Mrs. Smith above, that the scene which he saw was transferred, 
 and not spontaneously pictured ; for the place was familiar to him, and 
 no unusual details are mentioned. But, on the other hand, his experience 
 seems to have been quite unlike an ordinary dream ; its very unusual- 
 ness is what allows us to connect it with Mrs. Parker's simultaneous and 
 unique vision ; and if we may regard it as having been conditioned by 
 the presence in the perceived scene of his patient, Mr. Parker — who forms, 
 so to speak, the pivot of the case — the fact that Mr. Parker himself was 
 not consciously affected can still be accounted for on the analogy of such 
 instances as Nos. 242 and 355.^ 
 
 The next case was one of collective percipience ; but its best place is 
 in the present chapter. The full names of the persons concerned may be 
 mentioned, but not printed. Mrs. S., one of the percipients, writes : — 
 
 " April, 1883. 
 (308) " A and B- are two villages in Norfolk, distant about five miles 
 
 ^ I should further conjecture one of the conditions of Mrs. Parker's percipience 
 to have been the fact that she was actually contemplating the scene in which Mr. S. 
 seemed to find himself (see pp. 514-16). 
 
 ^ These letters are substituted for those actually given for the sake of clearness. 
 The names of the villages were not suppressed in the accounts that follow ; but as 
 they were suppressed in this first one, it has been thought right to suppress them 
 throughout. 
 
Chap. XVII] RECIPROCAL CASES 463 
 
 from each other. At the time of the occurrence about to be related, the 
 clergj'^men of these parishes both bore the same name, though there was 
 no relationship between them ; at the same time there was a great friend- 
 ship between the two families. On the 20th February, 1870, a daughter, 
 Constance, about 14 years old, of the clergyman of A, was staying with 
 the other family — a daughter, Margaret, in that family, being her great 
 friend. Edward W., the eldest son of the Rector of A, was at that time 
 lying dangerously ill at home with inflammation of the lungs, and was 
 frequently delirious. On the day mentioned, at about noon, Margaret and 
 Constance were in the garden of B Rectory, running down a path which 
 was separated by a hedge from an orchard adjoining; they distinctly 
 heard themselves called twice, apparent^ from the orchard, thus : ' Connie, 
 Margaret — Connie, Margaret.' They stopped, but could see no one, and 
 so went to the house, a distance of about 40 yards, concluding that one 
 of Margaret's brothers had called them from there. But to their surprise 
 they found that this was not the case ; and Mrs. W., Margaret's mother, 
 assured the girls no one had called them from the house, and the5^ therefore 
 concluded they must have been mistaken in supposing they had heard 
 their names repeated. This appeared to be the only explanation of the 
 matter, and nothing more was thought of it. 
 
 " That evening Constance returned to her home at A. On the follow- 
 ing day, Mrs. W. drove over to inquire for the sick boy Edward. In the 
 course of conversation, his mother said that the day before he had been 
 delirious, and had spoken of Constance and Margaret, that he had called 
 to them in his delirium, and had then said, ' Now I see them running 
 along the hedge, but directly I call them they run towards the house.' 
 Mrs. W., of B, at once called to mind the mystery of the previous day, 
 and asked, ' Do you know at what time that happened ? ' Edward's mother 
 replied that it was at a few minutes past 12, for she had just given the 
 invalid his medicine, 12 being his hour for taking it. So these words 
 were spoken by Edward at the same time at which the two girls had heard 
 themselves called, and thus only could the voice from the orchard be 
 accounted for. << -^ j^ g >> 
 
 (The " Margaret " of the narrative.) 
 
 The following statement is from Mrs. R., the " Constance" of the 
 narrative. 
 
 " Sept. 1884. 
 
 " Margaret and I were walking in some fields at B, away from the 
 road, but not very far from the house. Here I heard a voice call ' Connie 
 and Margaret ' clearly and distinctly. I should not have identified it with 
 Ted's voice [i.e., her brother's at A], for we thought it was one of the B 
 brothers at the time, till we found no one had called us. I remember that 
 it was before early dinner, and that I was expecting to be fetched home that 
 same morning, because of Ted's illness ; and that Mrs. W. thought of ask- 
 ing mother if Ted had mentioned our names in any way, before she told 
 her of what had passed at B. I ought to add that an explanation of the 
 story might be found in the conduct of some B plough-boy, playing a trick 
 upon us. The situation was such that he might easily have kept out of 
 sight behind a hedge. •< q £ j^ " 
 
 Mr. Podmore says : — 
 
 " November 26th, 1883. 
 " I saw Mrs. R. yesterday. She told me that they recognised the 
 voice vaguely as a well-known one at the time. She thinks that the 
 
464 RECIPROCAL CASES [Chap. XVII 
 
 coincidence in time was quite exact, because Mrs. W. of B made a note 
 of the circumstance immediately. Her brother — an old school-fellow 
 of mine — cannot recollect the incident at all." 
 
 [If a written note was made, the girls' experience must have seemed 
 odder than the " nothing more was thought of it " in Mrs. S.'s account 
 would imply.] 
 
 Mrs. W. of A says : — 
 
 " My son was about 17 years old. He had had fever and inflamma- 
 tion, and was weakened by illness. It was about 12 o'clock. I was 
 sitting with him, after his washing and dressing, and he seemed quiet and 
 sleepy, but not asleep. He suddenly sprang forward, pointed his finger, 
 with arms outstretched, and called out in a voice the loudness of which 
 astonished me, ' Connie and Margaret ! ' with a stress on each name, ' near 
 the hedge,' looked wildly at them, and then sank down, tired. I thought 
 it odd at the time, but, considering it a sort of dream, did not allude to 
 it. The next day, Mrs. W. called with Connie and Margaret, and said 
 the girls had heard their names called ; had run home ; were walking by 
 a hedge in their field, had found no one had called them from B Rectory. 
 The voice sounded familiar, but as far as I can remember — my daughter 
 will say — it was not distinctly thought to be Edward's. I at once told my 
 story, as it was too striking not to be named. They said it was about 12 
 o'clock. Though he was constantly delirious in the evening, when the pulse 
 rose, he was never so in the middle of the day, and there was no appearance 
 of his being so at the time this occurred. << j^/j; ^ W " 
 
 Mrs. W. of B says : — 
 
 " August, 1884. 
 
 " Connie was staying with us on account of the illness of her brother 
 Edward, and had — with Margaret — been reading with me one morning. 
 At about 11.30 they went into the garden to play (they were girls of 
 about 13 and 14), and in half an hour came up to the window to know 
 what I wanted. I said ' Nothing,' and that I had not called them, though 
 they had heard both their names called repeatedly. I asked them where 
 they were when they heard it, and they said in the next walk — which, 
 you will remember, is formed on one side by the orchard hedge. Margaret 
 said directly, ' There, Connie ; I said it was not mother's, but a boy's 
 voice.' Then I turned to look at the clock — for we had some boys as 
 pupils then — and I said, ' It would not be one of the boys, for they are 
 not out of the study ; it is now 12 o'clock, and I hear them coming out.' 
 
 " I was to take Connie home that afternoon, ^ and, on arriving, of course 
 my first question was, ' How was Edward ? ' Mrs. W. told me that he had 
 not been so well, and had been very delirious. She said that morning he 
 had been calling, ' Margaret ! Connie ! Margaret ! Connie ! Oh, they are 
 running by a hedge, and won't listen to me.' I did not say what had happened 
 at home, but asked if she knew at what time this had so distressed him. 
 She said ' Yes ' ; for she had looked at the clock, hoping it was nearly time 
 to give him his medicine, which always quieted him, and was thankful to 
 find it was just 12 o'clock." 
 
 Here we seem to have, on the part of the two girls, a telepatliic hallu- 
 cination, reproducing the exact words that were in the mouth and ear of 
 
 ^ The other accounts make it probable that it was not till next day that Mrs. W. 
 of B went to A. 
 
Chap. XVII] RECIPROCAL CASES 465 
 
 the sick boy ; and, on his part, a vision reflected from their minds, and 
 once more illustrating how what might be described as clairvoyance may 
 be a true variety of thought-transference. The suggestion at the end of 
 Mrs. R.'s account must not be overlooked ; but I should be glad to know 
 of precedents for hidden plough-boys calling out the Christian names of 
 clergymen's daughters and their friends. Nor do I quite see how such a 
 freak could merit the designation of a " trick " ; it would surely be a mere 
 piece of aimless and pointless rudeness — unless, indeed, the plough-boy 
 was enjoying a telepathic chuckle at the idea that his cry might be con- 
 founded with another, which was being simultaneously uttered five 
 miles off. 
 
 It will be seen that the number of these reciprocal cases (even with the 
 addition of those in the Supplement) is small — so small that the genuine- 
 ness of the type might fairly enough be called in question. There is some 
 danger that our view of the rarer telepathic phenomena may be unduly 
 affected by the sense of certainty that gradually and reasonably forms 
 with regard to the broad fact of telepathy itself. The argument for the 
 reality of telepathy, we must remember, depends on a mass of narratives 
 so large as to make a universal error in the essential point of all or nearly 
 all of them exceedingly improbable ; and is not available in respect of 
 peculiar features, which are present in only a very small proportion of the 
 alleged cases. For these, the various possibilities of error so fully discussed 
 in the general sketch of the evidence (Chapter IV) may seem quite suf&- 
 cient to account ; and the greater the theoretic interest of the peculiar- 
 ities, the more jealously must their individual claims be scrutinised. As 
 to reciprocality, the reader will form his own opinion. That the examples 
 should be few, as compared with those of the simpler telepathic types, 
 cannot at this stage of our inquiry seem unnatural. For if, amid all the 
 apparent opportunities that human lives present, the unknown and prob- 
 ably transient conditions of telepathic percipience and of telepathic agency 
 only occasionally chance to coincide, so as to produce a telepathic phe- 
 nomenon at all (pp. 41 9-20) ; and if, of the two, the conditions of percipi- 
 ence are the rarer, as experimental thought-transference would lead us 
 to suppose ; then the complete conditions of a reciprocal case must be 
 rare among the rare. Still, if they have occurred, they will occur again. 
 If my colleagues and I are right in supposing the type to be a genuine one, 
 we ought to obtain, as time goes on, some more well-attested specimens of 
 it ; and to this we look forward with considerable confidence, 
 
 2 H 
 
CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 COLLECTIVE CASES 
 
 § I. The telepathic cases quoted in the foregoing chapters have almost all 
 affected a single percipient only ; and the fact that sometimes the per- 
 cipient was in company at the time, and that his sensory experience was 
 unshared by any one present, has confirmed the \dew (to which all other 
 considerations seemed to converge) that telepathic affections of the senses 
 are in the most literal sense hallucinations. But we have already en- 
 countered a few cases where the senses of more than one percipient have 
 been affected ; ^ and what awaits us in the present chapter is the dis- 
 cussion and complete illustration of this perplexing feature. 
 
 Of course the first view which is suggested by the fact that two or more 
 people have seen or heard the same thing at the same time is that the sight 
 or sound, however abnormal and unaccountable, was due to some objec- 
 tive reality within the range of their sense-organs — in other words, that it 
 was not a hallucination at all.* Hence those apparently telepathic in- 
 stances where a sensory experience, representative of some absent person, 
 has been shared by more than one percipient, would imply the immediate 
 presence of some sort of physical wraith, or at any rate of an objective 
 human presence. 
 
 I scarcely know how far the idea of a literal wraith is seriously enter- 
 tained by any educated person in the present day. Gaseous and vaporous 
 ghosts are, I imagine, quite at a discount ; but the word " ether " seems 
 sometimes to be used as a way out of the difficulty. For many ears the 
 word has, no doubt, a convenient vagueness ; but, in fact, we know of no 
 mode by which ether can affect the retina, except through waves started 
 by luminous substances of known type. And even if etherial ghosts could 
 be seen, the auditory phenomena would remain a hopeless obstacle to a 
 satisfactory physical explanation of them. For even the assumption of 
 some tenuous and elusive form of matter, which somehow hangs about in 
 relation to the mysterious ether, seems less desperate than the assumption 
 that such a tenuous presence could move the air in the infinitely complex 
 vibration-patterns which correspond to speech or music — that is to say, 
 could produce at will an effect of inconceivable difficulty and complexity 
 on certain gross elements of the known material world. 
 
 As to the notion of an objective presence which may affect the per- 
 
 » Nos. 14, 36, 254 (first incident), 308. See also the dream-caBe 127. 
 
 * It was in this occasional feature of collective percipience that Falck, in 1692, 
 found the strongest argument for the production of hallucinations by an external 
 and dffitnonic power. See p. 72 of his able and elaborate di.sfiertaticn against Hobbes 
 and Spinoza, in De Demonologid rec?ntiorum Autorum. 
 
 466 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 467 \ 
 
 ceptive faculty of several persons without producing changes in the ex- 1 
 
 ternal world, one sort of case is conceivable which would no doubt favour ; 
 
 it — e.g., if two persons, situated at some distance from one another, saw \ 
 
 the appearance in the respective relations of distance and posture which \ 
 
 a real object of the same kind would bear to them — one of them, it might ..^..j ; 
 be, seeing a full face, and the other a profile. But I know of no examples > / s--W>'''<*»j 
 of this sort. And as a mere theory, the notion in question may be left with ' 5*-~^''-«** ; 
 a single general comment ; for though our path skirts, it had better not / I^^k^^^-^I 
 
 enter, the metaphysical labyrinth suggested by the words " objective i 
 reality." Let it be conceded then that, where there is a consensus of per- 
 ception, it becomes a nice question for Idealism to determine how far, 
 or in what sense, the percept lacks an objective basis. To put an extreme 
 case — suppose all the seeing world, save one individual, had a visual 
 
 percept, the object of which nevertheless eluded all physical tests : would \ 
 
 the solitary individual be justified in saying that all the others were vie- I 
 
 tims of a subjective delusion ? and if he said so, would they agree with : 
 him ? But then in this case, or in a less extreme one of the same kind, we 
 might at any rate ask one of the perceivers to tell us what meaning he can 
 attach to the objectivity of his percept, beyond that it has its existence in 
 other minds besides his own. If he fails to supply us with any further 
 
 meaning, on him surely lies the onus of proving that the conditions of the i 
 percept lie outside the perceiving minds ; and if no proof be forthcoming, 
 
 I see no definite way of distinguishing this " objective " view of " collec- \ 
 
 tive hallucinations " from the \dew to be considered immediately, which i 
 regards the community of percipience as a form of thought-transference. ^ 
 
 " But " — some objectors may say — " the question has been begged by \ 
 
 assuming that the collective percept eludes physical tests. True, appari- ■ 
 tions have not yet been subjected to spectroscopic analysis, nor have 
 
 phantasmal remarks been recorded by the phonograph ; but suppose i 
 that the form of a dying person not only appears, but opens the door or 
 
 the window, and the door or the window remains open, thus affording to ; 
 
 the muscles of the servant who closes it a test of a physical change in the j 
 
 external world — what account is to be given of this ? " Now clearly such } 
 
 phenomena, even if established, would afford no convincing analogy by | 
 
 which to judge of cases where no similar physical tests are included. But, '. 
 
 as a matter of fact, no records of the sort that we have met with have ; 
 
 reached the evidential standard which would entitle them to a place in ■ 
 this book (see pp. 125-6) ; and until they are extablished by irrefragable 
 
 evidence, there is another analogy which has in every way a prior claim — ; 
 
 namely, the facts of telepathy as so far set forth. Cannot our further facts '] 
 
 be explained without going beyond the purely psychical transference for ;i 
 
 which we believe that we have ample evidence ? \ 
 
 Let us see in what ways a theory of purely psychical impressions could i 
 
 cover the phenomena of collective hallucinations. Two possible views of j 
 
 ^ A psychical condition outside the perceiving minds might, no doubt, be found i 
 
 in " disembodied intelligence." For the present, it is enough to remark that this j 
 
 change of " agency " to some further mind would leave the nature of the phenomenon ] 
 
 unchanged. Experience thus caused may be called objective, if we will, but it is * ! 
 still thought-transference : just as in Berkeley's view the whole objective universe 
 
 was only thought-transference in excelsis, i 
 
468 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIII 
 
 what may happen present themselves. The first of these would apply only 
 to veridical cases — cases which are " telepathic " in the hteral sense. On 
 this view the simultaneous experiences would be traced to a cause external 
 to the percipients ; but this cause would not be a real object within the 
 range of the percipient's senses, but a real condition of an absent person. 
 A, who is passing through some crisis at a distance, produces a simulta- 
 neous telepathic impression on the minds of B and of C, who happen to be 
 together ; both B and C project this impression as a hallucination of the 
 senses, in the way that has been so fully considered ; and the halluci- 
 nations more or less nearly resemble each other. 
 
 The second view would apply equally to the cases which are, and to 
 those which are not, telepathic, in this literal sense of relating to a distant 
 agent. The view is that the hallucination of one percipient, however 
 caused, begets that of the other, by a process of thought-transference ; 
 the hallucination is in itself, so to speak, infectious. B and C are together, 
 and B has a hallucination — it may be veridical and due to a telepathic 
 impression from the distant A, or it may be non-veridical and due to a 
 spontaneous pathological disturbance of B's own brain ; and this ex- 
 perience of B's is then communicated to C, whose brain follows suit and 
 projects a kindred image. The process in fact would strongly recall those 
 cases of simultaneous dreaming where one dream may be regarded as the 
 cause of the other (see pp. 217-9). It would be a fresh example of the 
 psychological identity between the sleeping and the waking hallucinations 
 on which so much stress has already been laid. 
 
 Such are the two possible views ; and we have now to decide how far 
 either, or both, may be reasonably entertained. I may state at once that 
 in my opinion the best solution that the problem at present admits of 
 involves a certain combination of the two (see § 7 below) ; but I shall 
 consult clearness by first considering each of them separately. 
 
 § 2. First, then, as regards the theory of the simultaneous origination 
 of two or more hallucinations by a distinct agent — we certainly know of 
 no reason why a state of the agent which is telepathically effective at all, 
 should be bound to confine its effects to a single percipient. That it gener- 
 ally does so confine them, may be easily explained by supposing a special 
 susceptibility on the percipient's part, or a special rapport between him 
 and the agent ; but that occasionally the impression should extend to 
 others, who have also been sympathetically related to the agent, may 
 seem no very astounding fact. Now if the impression were a merely inward 
 experience, an impression of a merely ideal or emotional kind, and 
 did not give rise to actual hallucination, this account of the matter might 
 be plausible enough : it would apply for instance to Mr. H. S. Thomp- 
 son's case, p. 78. But it will be remembered that we have seen reason to 
 regard the hallucination as distinctively the percipient' s work — as some- 
 thing projected by him under a telepathic stimulus ; and we have found 
 these sensory projections to take various forms according to the projector's 
 idiosyncrasies. We have found, moreover, that the time during which 
 such hallucinations may take place extends over several hours — that we 
 cannot name an exact moment at which the telepathic message will reach 
 consciousness, or externalise itself to the sense. It becomes, then, ex- 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 469 
 
 tremely improbable that two or more persons should independently invest 
 their respective telepathic impressions, at the same moment, with the same 
 sensory form ; that they should all at once see the same figure, or hear 
 the same sound, in apparently the same place. We should expect to find 
 one of them embodying it in sound, and another, perhaps half an hour 
 later, in visible shape ; or one of them embodying it in sound or shape, 
 and another only conscious of it as an inward idea ; and so on. And for 
 divergences of this sort, the evidence, though it exists, is small in amount. 
 
 But this is not all. On the theory that joint telepathic hallucinations 
 are all exclusively and directly due to a distant agent, there is one thing 
 that we should noi expect to happen, and one thing that we should expect 
 to happen, (i) We should not expect the group of percipients to include 
 anyone who was a stranger to the agent ; or who was not personally in 
 such relations with the agent as would have rendered it natural for him, 
 had he chanced to be alone at the time, to suffer the same telepathic ex- 
 perience. Nevertheless, cases exist where such an outside person has 
 shared in the perception. And (2) we should expect that in a fair propor- 
 tion of cases two or more percipients would share the perception, though 
 they were not in each other's company at the time. For on the theory 
 that is being considered, there would be no virtue in the mere local prox- 
 imity of the percipients to one another ; the agent is supposed to affect 
 them by dint of his respective relations to each of them, which have noth- 
 ing to do with their being together or apart. Now, in point of fact, we 
 have a group of cases where the persons jointly affected have been apart, 
 but they are disproportionately rare in comparison with the experiences 
 shared by percipients who have been together ; and in several of them, 
 moreover, B and C, the two percipients, were near each other, and had 
 been to some extent sharing the same life — conditions which may have 
 had their share in the effect (see pp. 514-5). However, the existence of 
 this type might no doubt be regarded as an argument for the occasional 
 production ab extra of several similar and simultaneous hallucinations ; 
 and our few specimens may conveniently be cited at once. 
 
 I have already given a case (No. 127) where two vivid dreams of a quite 
 unexpected death were dreamt by persons who were in the same house, 
 but not in the same room. The following is a somewhat similar instance, 
 but only One of the experiences was a dream. Mrs. Bettany, of 2, Ecking- 
 ton Villas, Ashbourne Grove, Dulwich (the narrator of case 20), writes :— 
 
 ~ ■'■ " June, 1^885. 
 
 (309) " On the evening of, I think, March 23rd, 1883, I was seized 
 with an unaccountable anxiety about a neighbour, whose name I just 
 knew, but with whom I was not on visiting terms. She was a lady who 
 appeared to be in very good health. I tried to shake off the feeling, but 
 I could not, and after a sleepless night, in which I constantly thought 
 of her as dying, I decided to send a servant to the house to ask if all 
 were well. The answer I received was, ' Mrs. J. died last night.' 
 
 " Her daughter afterwards told me that the mother had startled her 
 by saying, ' Mrs. Bettany knows I shall die.' 
 
 " I had never felt an interest in the lady before that memorable 
 night. After the death, the family left the neighbourhood, and I have 
 not seen any of them since. - Jeanie Gwynne Bettaky." 
 
470 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIIl 
 
 We find from the Register of Deaths that Mrs. J. died on March 23, 
 1883. 
 
 The following is the evidence of the servant who was sent to inquire : — 
 
 " January, 1886. 
 " I remember Mrs. Bettany sending me to inquire if all were well at 
 Mrs. J.'s. The answer they gave me was that Mrs. J. was dead. Mrs. 
 Bettany sent me to inquire, because she had a presentiment that Mrs. J. 
 was dead or dying." 
 
 Mrs. Bettany adds : — 
 
 " My cook, to whom I had not mentioned my presentiment, remarked 
 to me on the same morning : ' I have had such a horrible dream about 
 Mrs. J., I think she must be going to die.' She distinctly remembers that 
 some one (she does not know who, and I think never did) told her in her 
 dream that Mrs. J. was dead." 
 
 The following is the first-hand evidence to the dream : — 
 
 " January nth, 1886. 
 " I remember that some one in my dream said ' Mrs. J. is dead.' I do 
 not remember the rest of the dream, but I know it was horrible. I told 
 Mrs. Bettany at the time, and she then told me about her presentiment 
 about Mrs. J. .. ^ Went." 
 
 [M. Went has occasionally dreamt of the deaths of people she knows, 
 without any correspondence.] 
 
 This case would seem to have been in some way " reciprocal " ; and 
 it is unfortunate that we cannot obtain further details of the dying woman's 
 impression. 
 
 [No. 310, a case of a name being heard by two percipients in different 
 rooms at the time of a death at a distant place, is omitted.— Ed.] 
 
 The following case is part of a record of some singular hypnotic ex- 
 periences. Mrs. John Evens, of Oldbank, Enniskillen, narrates as fol- 
 lows : — 
 
 " December 4th, 1885. 
 
 (311) " With regard to the apparition or optical illusion, I have a 
 perfect and clear remembrance. It occurred after the experience related 
 [«.e., after a cataleptic fit produced under hypnotic influence]. The operator 
 had left me with an earnest request to my husband to send for, or fetch 
 bim, should anything seem to require it, 
 
 " I was wide awake, and enjoying the freedom from pain ; my room 
 being carefully darkened. The operator had, while with me, been seated 
 on a chair midway between my bed and a chest of drawers — about three 
 feet from each. I was thinking very gratefully of the relief I had experi- 
 enced, when I noticed a bluish white light round the chair. It seemed 
 to be flickering and darting in a large oval, but gradually concentrated 
 on a figure seated on the chair. ^ The appearance did not startle mc in the 
 least; my first thought was, ' It is Mr. T.,' a young officer with whom 
 we were very intimate, and who had been in the house that evening. Btit 
 the expression of the mouth struck me then, and I thought ' Can it be Mr. 
 
 ' As to tla.9 oval, as* the remarks on eaos 220 ; as to ths gradual appearance and 
 gradual disappearance, see Chap, xii., §§ 2 and 3, also p. 47, note, and p. 432. 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 47 1 
 
 D. ? ' — a dear friend who had died some httle time before. All this time 
 the face seemed to be changing, and, as it were, settling. Suddenly it 
 flashed into my mind ' It is Mr. B.' (the father of the operator). I did not 
 know this gentleman at all, except from having seen his photograph, but 
 had no doubt on the subject. (Curiously enough his mouth and that of Mr. 
 D.'s were singularly alike in expression.) The figure sat in a kind of dim 
 halo. I felt no surprise ; nor did I speak to it, but thought, ' Oh, you have 
 come to find P. (the son) ; he has been here all the evening, but has gone 
 home now.' As I thought this the halo gradually diffused itself, as it had 
 before become concentrated, and the figure vanished. Besides the distinct- 
 ness of feature, a movement, of crossing and uncrossing the knees two or 
 three times, struck me. 
 
 " That same night, and it must have been nearly at the same time, 
 the friend who had magnetised me was awoke by hearing his name called 
 twice. His impression was that I needed his aid, and he was prepared 
 to come (he was living a mile off), if he heard the call repeated. But it 
 was not. The next day, when I saw him, without telling him any of this, I 
 asked, ' Has your father any noticeable habit or trick of movement ? ' At 
 first he said ' No,' and then, ' unless you would describe as such a way 
 he has of frequently crossing and uncrossing his knees. He has varicose 
 veins, and is restless at times ! ' 
 
 " This was the whole matter. The father, who dislikes such subjects, 
 would never say whether he had dreamed or been thinking intently of 
 his son ; but probably it was so. " Agnes Evens." 
 
 In a letter dated i8th December, 1885, Mrs. Evens writes that she 
 thinks the occurrence took place in September or October, 1881. She 
 has never experienced anj?- other visual hallucination. 
 
 In answer to inquiries, she adds : — 
 
 (i) "I cannot be sure as to the time at which I saw the appearance, 
 but, putting circumstances together, I should think between 12 and i 
 o'clock — nearer the latter hour. 
 
 (2) "I ain perfectly certain that I uttered no sound ; the phantom's 
 disappearance seemed to answer to the thought that passed through my 
 mind, ' You want Preston ; he has been been here all the evening, but went 
 back to Fort Tourgis some time since.' 
 
 (3) " I had not any wish for his presence. I was lying in quiet enjoy- 
 ment of the relief from agonising pain and quivering nerves, in which 
 condition one has no active line of thought. I very likely thought about 
 him, with a lazy kind of gratitude to him as the author of the relief I was 
 experiencing." 
 
 Captain Battersby, R.A., F.R.A.S., of Ordnance House, Enniskillen, 
 son-in-law of Mrs. Evens, writes : — 
 
 " December 21st, 1885. 
 
 " I had mesmerised Mrs. E. for several months, for severe neuralgia, 
 with the view of affording her natural sleep. One night she had been 
 in the mesmeric trance, and had been awoke by me, and I had returned 
 to barracks — situated about half a mile from her house — leaving her in 
 her room. I went to bed, and to sleep, and was awakened with a start 
 by hearing my name called very distinctly. I sat up in bed, and 
 looked for the caller, but saw no one. It was too dark to look at my 
 watch, so that I cannot say what the time may have been. It occurred 
 to me at the time that Mrs. E. might want me for something. I did 
 not recognise the voice, and indeed had no chance of doing so, as 
 
472 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIII 
 
 it did not call again. In the morning I went to see Mrs. E., in order 
 to find out whether she had had any unusual experience. She asked 
 me if anything had happened to me the night before. I said ' Yes,' and 
 asked her why she put the question. She said, ' Has your father a habit 
 of moving one leg over the other, now and then, in a restless way ? ' This 
 was the case. She then said, about i a.m. she had been roused from sleep, 
 and saw a phosphorescent appearance on the chair near her bed, which 
 resolved itself into a human figure, recognised by her as my father from 
 a photograph in my possession. It did not speak, but seemed to ask her 
 mentally, ' Where is Preston ? ' To which she responded, also mentally, 
 ' He was here, but is gone home ' ; whereon the figure disappeared. I 
 was somewhat alarmed at the occurrence, and wrote to ask if my father was 
 well. He was so ; and did not remember having any dream of me on that 
 night. Mrs. E. particularly remarked his habit of crossing first one leg 
 and then the other, of which I had not previously told her. 
 
 " T. Preston Battersby." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Captain Battersby says : — 
 
 " I beg to say that at no time, except on the occasion referred to by 
 me in my previous letter, have I woke from sleep with the impression of 
 having been called. In fact this was the only occasion in my life in which 
 I heard or saw anything unusual." 
 
 The " collective " character of these two experiences is clearly very 
 doubtful ; they may not have been due to any agency on the part of 
 Captain Battersby's father, or connected with each other. But consider- 
 ing tha.t the accidental coincidence of the two unique experiences would 
 be most improbable, and that a hypnotic rapport probably existed between 
 Captain Battersby and his patient, it is a reasonable supposition that his 
 mind was either the source or the channel of a telepathic communication 
 to hers. 
 
 [The next two cases, 312 and 313, are omitted as remote. In No. 312 
 an apparition of a friend who had lately stayed in the house was, on the 
 night of her unexpected death, seen on the staircase by one percipient, while 
 a similar figure was seen independently about the same time by a young 
 maid-servant in another room. In No. 313 a mother and son in different 
 rooms of the same house had, on the same night, one an impression of 
 horror and the other a hallucination both connected with a dying woman 
 who had recently lived in the house. — Ed.] 
 
 In the remaining cases the percipients were much more widely sepa- 
 rated ; but unfortunately the evidence as to identity of time is very far 
 from complete. The following account is from Mrs. Coote, of 28, Duke 
 Street, Grosvenor Square, W. 
 
 " July 29th, 1885. 
 
 (314) " On Easter Wednesday, 1872, my sister-in-law, Mrs. W., sailed 
 with her husband and three young children from Liverpool in the steamer 
 ' Sarmatian ' for Boston, U.S., where they arrived in due course and 
 settled. In the following November she was seized with, and died from, 
 suppressed small-pox, at that time raging in Boston. About the end of 
 November, or the beginning of December in the same year, I was dis- 
 turbed one morning before it was light, as near as may be betv^een 5 and 
 6 a.m., by the appearance of a tall figure, in a long night-dress, bending 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 473 
 
 over the bed. I distinctly recognised this figure to be no other than my 
 sister-in-law, Mrs. W., who, as I felt, distinctly touched me. My husband, 
 who was beside me asleep at the time, neither saw nor felt anything. 
 
 " This appearance was also made to an aged aunt, residing at this time 
 at They don Bois, near Epping, Essex. She is now alive, aged over 80 
 years, and residing at Hextable, near Dartford, in Kent. She is still in 
 full possession of all her faculties. She told my husband as recently as 
 the 4th inst., that the appearance came to her in the form of a bright 
 light from a dark corner of her bedroom in the early morning. It was 
 so distinct that she not only recognised her niece, Mrs. W., but she actually 
 noticed the needlework on her long night-dress ! This appearance was 
 also made to my husband's half-sister, at that time unmarried, and 
 residing at Stanhope Gardens. The last named was the first to receive 
 the announcement of the death of Mrs. W., in a letter from the widower 
 dated December (day omitted), 1872, from 156, Eighth Street, South 
 Boston, still preserved. The death was announced, among other papers 
 (as my husband has recently learned), in the Boston Herald. A com- 
 parison of dates, as far as they could be made in two of the cases, served 
 to show the appearance occurred after the same manner, and about the 
 same time, i.e., at the time of, or shortly after, the death of the deceased. 
 Neither myself nor the aged Mrs. B., nor my husband's half-sister, have 
 experienced any appearance of the kind before or since. It is only recently, 
 when my husband applied to his half-sister to hunt up the Boston letter, 
 that we learnt for the first time of this third appearance." 
 
 Mr. Coote writes to us as follows : — 
 
 " That Mrs. Coote's ' vision ' occurred within a week of the death of 
 Mrs. W., in Boston, U.S., is undoubted ; and without any effort to make 
 our memories more precise, I may add, that from the first I have always 
 thought that the most marked feature in the case was (judging, of course, 
 from an opinion formed at the time when the circumstances were fresh in 
 my memory) that it occurred within the 24 hours after death. I am 
 afraid after this lapse of time that nothing conclusive can be arrived at as 
 to ' times ' in the other two cases, beyond the general idea that still 
 
 obtains in the minds of both the aged Mrs. B. and Mrs. , that the 
 
 visions occurred about the same time as that of Mrs. Coote, and after the 
 same manner. Mrs. Coote desires me to add that to this hour she has 
 never exchanged ideas upon this vision, even with the aged Mrs. B., 
 which precludes all possibility of collusion in the matter. 
 
 " C. H. Coote." 
 
 [It is not possible to obtain a first-hand account cf the vision from 
 Mr. Coote's half-sister at present.] 
 
 [The final example of this type. No. 315, is again omitted as remote. 
 In it a brother and sister widely separated have one a vision and the other 
 a vision or dream of a sister, both, it is believed, on the night of her death. 
 —Ed.] 
 
 §3.1 turn now to the second of the two theories above propounded — 
 the theor}^ that one percipient catches the hallucination from another by 
 a process of thought-transference. This is certainly the explanation that 
 would suggest itself in telepathic cases where one of the percipients has 
 previously had no relations, or only slight relations, with the distant agent. 
 But clearly the most conclusive evidence for the theory of infection would 
 
474 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIII 
 
 be derived from cases involving no distant " agent " at all ; cases which 
 in their inception are pathologic, not telepathic — purely subjective de- 
 lusions on the part of some one present — but which proceed to communi- 
 cate themselves to some other person or persons. If it can be shown that 
 this self-propagation is an occasional property of hallucinations as such, 
 there will be no difficulty in extending the same explanation to cases where 
 the hallucination is in its inception due to a distant agent. If B's purely 
 subjective hallucination may affect C, it is only what we should a priori 
 expect that B's telepathic hallucination might affect C : such communi- 
 cability would merely be one more of those points of resemblance, which 
 we have already seen to be so numerous, between the purely subjective 
 and telepathic classes. And as collective hallucinations even of subjective 
 or non- veridical origin [i.e., not due to the critical situation of some distant 
 agent) would constitute in themselves a form of thought-transference, no 
 excuse is needed for examining them here at some length. 
 
 What evidence, then, do we find that hallucinations of the senses, as 
 such, may be infectious ? It must be allowed at starting that no property 
 of the sort has ever been attributed to them by psychologists of repute : ^ 
 the doctrine would be as new to science as every other variety of telepathic 
 affection. This, however, is easily accounted for. We have already seen 
 that psychologists have never made hallucinations, or at any rate transient 
 hallucinations of the sane, the subject of careful collection and tabulation ; 
 and it is among the sane rather than the insane ^ that we should expect any 
 phenomenon of thought-transference to present itself. It is therefore not 
 surprising that the rare and sporadic evidence for collective hallucinations 
 should have escaped notice. But if, on the one hand, collective halluci- 
 nations have not been recognised by science, on the other hand phenomena 
 have sometimes been described by that title which have no sort of claim 
 to it. It is here that the real importance of distinguishing illusions from 
 hallucinations lies ; and I cannot well proceed without first making this 
 distinction plain. 
 
 Illusion consists either in perceiving a totally wrong object in place of 
 the right one, as when Don Quixote's imagination transformed the wind- 
 mills into giants ; or in investing the right object with wrong attributes, 
 as when the stone lion on Northumberland House was seen to wag its tail. ^ 
 Either sort of illusion may easily be collective. The error is not in the 
 actual sensory impression, which is given by the real object and is common 
 to all present, but in the subsequent act of judgment by which the nature 
 of the object is determined ; and in this act of judgment one person has 
 every opportunity of being influenced by another. In the attitude of 
 trying to imagine what further attributes will fit in naturally with those 
 which the senses perceive, and will with them compose some known object, 
 
 ^ This was writt/en before the appearance of Dr. E. vou Hartmann'.s tract on 
 Spiritism (lately translated by Mr. C. C. Massey), in which he treats the apparitions 
 seen at seances as collective hallucinations ; but he regards the influence exercised 
 on the sitters by the medium as to some extent exceptional in kind. 
 
 * As an instance of the insusceptibiUty of the insane to abnormal influences, it is 
 M'orth noting that they are iieculiarly difficult to hypnotise. 
 
 ' I have never discovered on what authority this anecdote rests ; but such an 
 illusion is, I believe, quite possible. 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 475 
 
 the mind is almost at the mercy of external suggestion. We see this con- 
 stantty exemplified in cases where a group of people are puzzling as to the 
 nature of some barely visible object, or of some imperfectly heard sound : 
 as soon as someone expresses an opinion, someone else is pretty sure to 
 endorse it, and to see or hear the thing in the suggested sense, though on 
 nearer approach this may prove to have been incorrect. Even in cases 
 where we feel as if we were right beyond the possibility of mistake, it often 
 needs an effort to realise how little is given us, and how much we ourselves 
 supply. A few slight sensory signs will introduce to the mind a whole array 
 of attributes that have been associated with them on other occasions ; the 
 whole is then taken to be a single and immediate perception of the object ; 
 and since the actual sensory signs may be common to several different 
 groups of attributes — i.e., to several different objects — it may easily 
 happen that they suggest some group which is not the object actually, 
 present. For instance, the slight sensory signs which Scott would normally 
 have interpreted as the folds of coats and plaids hanging in a dimly lit 
 hall, were interpreted by him, at a moment when the idea of B57ron was 
 running strongly in his head, as the figure of the deceased poet.^ Here the 
 idea which happened to be dominant at the moment was what determined 
 the false judgment ; and such a dominant idea may, of course, often 
 operate upon many minds at once ; as when, in a conflagration at the 
 Crystal Palace, a sympathetic crowd watched the struggles of an agonised 
 chimpanzee — alias a piece of tattered blind — in the roof ; or when a 
 horrified crew recognised in a piece of old wreck, which was floating on the 
 waves, the form and peculiar limping gait of a drowned comrade.' The 
 case of the proverbial crowd and the stone lion's tail is somewhat different ; 
 for there the object was clearly seen, and recognised for what it was. But 
 we are all of us well exercised in imagining familiar objects as moving in 
 position and changing in contour ; and the power of evoking mental 
 pictures is often, I think, strong enough to enable us slightly to modify 
 our visual impressions ; while such devices as half-closing our eyes, or 
 shutting them alternately in quick succession, or moving or inclining the 
 
 ^ Ail iuteresting case was given by Mr. W. H. Pollock, in the Christmas number, 
 for 1884, of the Illustrated Sporting and Dramatic News, under the title " The Ghost 
 at the Lj-ceum." Mr. Pollock has assured me that the description is " an absolute 
 record of fact, without a word of garnish " ; and his recollection of the incident, and 
 of the bewilderment that it caused, was quite confirmed by his companion's account, 
 as reported to me independently by a common friend. Seated in a box at the theatre, 
 Mr. Pollock and a friend saw, during several hours (with intermissions when the lights 
 were turned up), the vivid appearance of a decapitated head, with a fine profile and 
 a grej' Vandyke beard, resting on the lap of a lady in the stalls. At the time, they 
 rejected the idea that this could have been an optical effect due to the folds of the 
 lady's garments — as they noticed that she moved more than once in the course of 
 the evening, while the face remained the same. Mr. Pollock seems to have been 
 unaware that, as a possible example of collective hallucination, the vision had a very 
 high scientific interest ; or he would scarcely, even for "" sporting and dramatic " 
 purposes, have taken refuge in so meaningless a designation as " ghost." It may be, 
 however, that the case was after all one not of hallucination, but only of iUusiou. 
 It is at any rate impossible, from the record, to be quite sure that adequate means 
 were taken to exclude this hypothesis, which, as Mr. Pollock has recently informed 
 me, is the one that he is now inclined to adopt. 
 
 * Dr. Hack Tuke, Influence of the Mind lupon the B&dy, 2nd edition, p. S9 ; Wnndt, 
 Of. cit, vol. iL, p. 358. 
 
476 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIII 
 
 head, will increase the illusion. It is not surprising, then, that a strong 
 effort to see a thing in a way in which others are professing to see it, should, 
 for a brief period, introduce illusory elements into what seems to be a clear 
 and complete view of the object. 
 
 These considerations will certainly suffice to explain the majority of 
 the collective apparitions on record. The visions seen during battles, such 
 as are especially frequent in the history of the Crusades — either signs in 
 the heavens or phantom champions— may easily have had some objective 
 basis. The streak of cloud, which at one moment may be " very like a 
 whale," might at another be equally like a fiery sword ; real horsemen 
 might be unrecognised, and the first breath of rumour that they were 
 supernatural assistants would be caught up with avidity. ^ More decep- 
 tive cases, however, occur, which are not illusions, but yet have as little 
 claim as the preceding to be called collective hallucinations, if that word 
 be (as throughout this treatise it is) confined to the strict sensory meaning. 
 Nothing, for instance, could better illustrate what collective hallucina- 
 tions are not, than two cases which Dr. Brierre de Boismont'' has adduced 
 to illustrate what they are. A battalion of infantry, after a 40 miles' 
 march under a June sun, was quartered for the night in a dismal building 
 which had the reputation of being haunted. The surgeon of the regiment 
 describes how, about midnight, these soldiers rushed out of their quarters 
 with wild cries, and declared that the devil had entered their chamber " in 
 the form of a large black dog with curly hair, who had bounded upon them, 
 ran over their chests with the rapidity of lightning, and disappeared on 
 the side opposite to the one at which he had entered." Now — on the 
 supposition that no real dog or cat had a share in shaping the idea — what 
 can be more likely than that the general nervousness took sudden form 
 from one man's sudden cry, on waking from a nightmare ? There is not 
 the slightest proof that all present simultaneously saw the dog, and fol- 
 lowed his movements. I have already drawn attention to the ease with 
 which uneducated persons may slip into believing that they have seen 
 
 ^ The reader will recall the phantom battle in the sky, described by Motley (The 
 Rise of the Dutch Republic, pp. 569-60), as to which the depositions of five witnesses 
 were taken on oath. The collective vision of an army marching on terra firma, 
 described by the Duke of Argyll in Good Word.'i for Jan., 1875, would be less easy to 
 account for as an iUusiun : but the record is second-hand, and was not written down 
 till more than 50 years aiter the incident is alleged to have occurred. Phantom 
 champions are not j-et extinct. Mr. J. T. Milward Fierce, of Bow Ranche, Nebraska, 
 U.S.A., has told me of a quite recent case, narrated to him by one of the witnesses — 
 where the form of a defunct Indian Chief, " Brown Bear," led his tribe in a battle 
 against the Dacotahs. Mr. Pierce has since sent me a first-hand account of the 
 incident from another profe.ssed witness. [For instances stated to have occurred in 
 the present war see S.P.R. Journal for Dec, 1915, especially pp. 115, 116. — Ed.] 
 
 A recent case of a more ordinary tyjDe is the following, from Mrs. Lane, of 49, 
 Redcliffe Scpiare, S.W. When at school, she was sleepmg m the bed of a Miss Winch, 
 who had been sent home ill ; and, waking up, she was much alarmed to see this girl 
 standing at the foot of the bed. She addressed the figure, which nodded slowly. 
 She then roused her companions, "' and they all said they saAV Miss Winch, too." 
 The girls did not know, what was learnt next day, that Miss Winch was dying ; but 
 even supposing the first percipient's vision to have been telepathic, her terrified 
 words, and the dim light, would probably be quite sufficient to convert a bed-hanging 
 or a curtain into the suggested form for her companions' eves. 
 
 « DeJi HaMucinafions (Paris, 1862), pp. 280, 396. 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 477 
 
 what they have only heard of ; and under excitement this is, of course, 
 doubly easy. One man may have believed that he saw ; the rest may 
 merely have believed they had seen. De Boismont's second case is that 
 of Dr. Pordage's disciples in the middle of the seventeenth century, who 
 saw " the powers of hell pass in review before them, seated in chariots, 
 surrounded by dark clouds, and drawn by lions, bears, dragons, and tigers. 
 These were followed by inferior spirits, who were provided with the ears of 
 a cat or a griffin, and with deformed and distorted limbs." But here the 
 fact that " it made no difference whether their eyes were open or shut " 
 renders it doubtful how far the impression was really more than a vivid 
 inward picture ; and there is nothing to contradict, and everything to 
 suggest, the notion that one person described his impressions in language 
 which would easily conjure up the general scene in kindred and excited 
 minds. 
 
 But apart from such spurious types, cases undoubtedly remain of 
 really externalised collective hallucination, which are still perfectly ex- 
 plicable without resorting to thought-transference. The history of re- 
 ligious epidemics supplies instances where a whole group of persons have 
 professed to behold some exciting or adorable object, and probably 
 actually projected its image into space as part of the surrounding world ; 
 but where, without proof (which has never been presented) that what was 
 seen was independently observed and described, it would be rash to sup- 
 pose any other cause for the similarity of the individual experiences than 
 a previous common idea and common expectancy.^ Nor is even expect- 
 ancy a necessary condition ; there are cases where the suggestion of the 
 moment seems sufl&cient. The most marked of these are hypnotic halluci- 
 nations : it is as easy for a mesmerist to persuade a group of good " sub- 
 jects " that they all see a particular phantasmal object, as to persuade one 
 of them that he sees it. And I think it must be admitted as possible that 
 mere verbal suggestion may act similarly on certain minds at certain 
 times, without the preliminary of any definite hypnotic process. I say at 
 certain times advisedly ; for all clear evidence of the sort seems to connect 
 the phenomenon with circumstances of rather special absorption or ex- 
 citement, sometimes even with a state of semi-trance. * I do not know of 
 
 ^ A probable example is the recent remarka^ble delusion at Corano — starting from 
 a peasant girl's alleged vision of the Virgin — in which a crowd of children and many 
 adults shared. It is described in the Times for July 31, 1885. 
 
 ' If (as intelligent English eye-witnesses believe) a semi-hypnotic condition, due 
 to abnormally concentrated attention, is in great part answerable for the extraordinary 
 illusions of Indian jugglery, the same condition might naturally be looked for in 
 cases of collective hallucination. Very suggestive in this respect is the following 
 record, by Professor Sidgwick, of a scene described to him by Mazzini : — 
 
 " In or near some Italian town, Mazzini saw a group of people standing, apparently 
 gazing upwards into the sky. Going up to it, he asked one of the gazers what he was 
 looking at. ' The cross — do you not see ? ' was the answer ; and the man pointed 
 to the place where the cross was supposed to be. Mazzini, however, could discern 
 no vestige of anything cruciform in the sky ; and, much wondering, went up to 
 another gazer, put a similar question, and received a similar answer. It was evident 
 that the whole crowd had persuaded itself that it was contemplating a marvellous 
 cross. ' So,' said Mazzini, ' I was turning away, when my eye caught the countenance 
 of a gazer who looked somewhat more intelligent than the rest, and also, I thought. 
 had a faint air of perplexity and doubt in his gaze. I went up to him, and asked 
 
478 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIII 
 
 any instance where the sane and healthy A, simply by saying at a casual 
 moment to the sane and healthy B, " There is such and such an object " 
 (not really present, and not capable of being imposed as an illusion on 
 some object really present) has at once caused the object to be conjured 
 up in space before B's eyes. In the most extreme case that has come to 
 my knowledge, where something like this has proved possible, very strong 
 insistence and repetition on A's part, of the sort that a mesmerist employs 
 when seeking to dominate a " subject's " mind, are needed before the 
 impression develops into sensory form. In cases, therefore, where A has 
 himself had a hallucination of which he has spoken at the moment, and B 
 has shared it, it is too much to assume at once that B's experience nizist 
 have been exclusively due to the verbal suggestion ; for if A's mere sug- 
 gestion can produce such an effect on B at that particular moment, why 
 not at other moments when he suggests the imaginary object without 
 having himself seen it ? None the less, of course, ought the hypothesis of 
 verbal suggestion to be most carefully considered, in relation to the special 
 circumstances of each case, before any other hypothesis is even provision- 
 ally admitted. 
 
 I have, perhaps, said eniough to define the phenomena which are really 
 of interest for us here. Fairly to allow of explanation by thought-trans- 
 ference, a collective case must present evident marks (i) of being a hallu- 
 cination and not a mere illusion ; (2) of having occurred, so to speak, in 
 an isolated way, and not under the dominance of any special prepossession ; 
 and (3) of having been independently projected by the several percipients, 
 and not merely conjured up by one on the suggestion of another. It is 
 naturally not always easy to ascertain how far these conditions are met. 
 In judging of the auditory cases, especially, great caution is necessary ; 
 for ,as we have seen above (pp. 443-4), there is scarcely any sort of mere 
 noise which may not have some undiscoverable external origin in the 
 house or the neighbourhood. Intelligent speech, on the other hand, and 
 certain musical sounds, such as bell-sounds or distinct melodic sequences, 
 if externally caused, imply conditions the presence or absence of which 
 it is usually possible to ascertain. So again in the visual cases, the fact of 
 dim or uncertain light may favour the hypothesis of illusion ; but where 
 the light is good, the presence or absence of an adequate external cause in 
 the vicinity can often be determined with all but complete certainty. ^ One 
 
 what he was looking at. " The cross," he said, " there." I took hold of his arm, 
 gave him a slight shake, and said, " There is not any cross at all." A sort of change 
 came over his countenance, as though he was waking up from a kind of dream ; and 
 he responded, " No, as you say, there is no cross at all." So we two walked away, 
 and left the crowd to their cross.' It is nearly 20 years since I heard this story ; 
 but it made a considerable impression on me, both from the manner in which Mazzini 
 told it, and from its importance in relation to the evidence for ' spiiitualistic ' 
 phenomena." 
 
 1 I am including only cases of hallucinations which have occurred to more than 
 one percipient simultaneously, or very nearly so. The extremely perplexing cases, 
 fev,', but well attested, where the same phantasm has been independently described by 
 different persons who have at different times encountered it in the same localitj', 
 may possibly be also connected with the infectious character of hallucinations : for 
 we cannot pronounce it to be indispensable that the infectious influence should act 
 at the moment. A certain amount of evidence for this explanation is afforded by 
 cases where the experience (not apparently due to suggestion or illusion) has some- 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 479 
 
 point of uncertainty often remains, owing to the way in which the evidence 
 reaches us : we cannot be sure how far the mere verbal description of one 
 percipient, after the occurrence, may not have caused another to fill in or 
 modify his own recollection with details which he did not himself observe. 
 But if both clearly shared in the experience, it is not important that their 
 percepts may not have been so precisely similar as is sometimes alleged. 
 So far, indeed, from telling against the theory of mental transfer, such want 
 of identity is rather what we might have expected, both from the numerous 
 approximate successes in experimental thought-transference — e.g., in 
 reproducing drawings — and from the evidence that a telepathic impression 
 is liable to be reacted on in various ways by the person whom it affects. 
 
 § 4. I fear to weary the reader by yet further explanations and dis- 
 tinctions before examples are given. But difficulty of exposition and 
 risk of misapprehension alike culminate in this final chapter ; and the 
 patience which has been able to accompany me thus far must be so con- 
 siderable that I venture to make one more demand on it. 
 
 I have propounded the question, what evidence do we find that 
 purely subjective hallucinations of the senses may be infectious ? and 
 I have implied that I am able to produce some evidence of the sort. 
 And, in fact, I am about to cite examples which I think that the majority 
 of my readers — or of such of them at any rate as accept the substantial 
 accuracy of the facts — will regard as going some way to establish the point. 
 But there are those, I am aware, in whose minds some of my instances 
 will produce a doubt whether the experiences were really subjective — 
 
 times occurred to one person alone, and at other times to several together. But the 
 hypothesis, as thus extended, becomes doubtful and difficult, and is, moreover, only 
 one out of several hypotheses, all about equally doubtful and difficult, that may be 
 suggested. (See Mrs. H. Sidgwick's paper '' On the Evidence, collected by the 
 Society, for Phantasms of the Dead," in the Proceedings of the S.P.B. , vol. iii. , especially 
 pp. 14G-8.) 
 
 Clearly no such explanation is needed for the general run of traditional appeara^nces 
 — the white ladies, headless horses, and phantom dogs, which are the most widely 
 spread forms ; or the phantasms which are more or less indigenous to a particular 
 district, like the " corpse-candles " of some Welsh counties, and the figures in shrouds 
 of the Western Scottish islands. To account for these, we need not go beyond the 
 latent idea in the percipient's own mind. But it seems occasionally to happen that 
 the percipient of a traditional phantasm is a person not previously acquainted with 
 the tradition. Thus Mr. Lowell tells me that he once saw the appearance of the 
 " Witch-farm," on the Massachusetts coast, though unaware of the local legend 
 concerning it, at the very place to which he found afterwards that the legend assigned 
 it ; and in Dyer's English Folk-lore, p. 208, a case is reported where a phantasm, 
 coinciding with and possibly originating in a death, took a form that exactly accorded 
 with the ideas of death- apparitions current in the place, though the percipient v/as a 
 transient sojourner whom no rumour of those ideas had reached. 
 
 Another type (recorded by Aubrey, Martin, Dalyell, Napier, Gregor, and other 
 wi'iters on " second-sight," and possibly genuine), which seems to strain the hypothesis 
 of infection somewhat less, is that where physical contact with the percipient of an 
 abnormal sight or sound has enabled a seconcl person to share it. Our own collection 
 contains a couple of modern instances — one first-hand from Mrs. Taunton, of Brook 
 Vale, Witton, near Birmingham, the other from two daughters and a son-in-law of 
 the late Mr. and Mrs. George Whittaker, of the Bowdlands, Clitheroe, the first-hand 
 witnesses. Such a phenomenon might at least be compared with the favouring effect 
 of contact in certain " thought-reading " results, which (by rare exception among 
 results where contact is a condition) seem not to be explicable as " muscle-reading." 
 
48o COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIII 
 
 whether they may not have had some unknown origin external to any of the 
 perceiving minds ; and I admit, though the doubt weakens my argument, 
 that it is one which I in some measure share. To explain this, I must recur 
 to a point that wais very briefly touched on in Chapter XT (p. 331, note). 
 It may be remembered that the question there arose whether post mortem 
 appearances of persons some time deceased were necessarily subjective 
 hallucinations, or whether they might not be amenable to a telepathic 
 explanation ; and I observed that, while telepathy — being a psychical 
 and not a physical conception — was quite able to embrace these phenomena 
 as possibly due to the action of human minds continuing after bodily 
 death, yet the evidence for them (of a sort that would preclude their being 
 regarded as purely subjective experiences) was scanty and inconclusive ; 
 and I dismissed the topic as not germane to an inquiry concerning tele- 
 pathic transferences between the minds of living persons. But the topic 
 which was rightly thus dismissed when we were considering affections of a 
 single percipient, forces itself on us again when we encounter cases of joint 
 percipience. For suppose that the object which B and C both simultane- 
 ously behold is the form of the deceased A. Then, if (i) the idea of B's 
 and C's affection by the still continuing mind of A be rejected — as it would 
 be by disbelievers in survival after physical death — yet B's and C's 
 simultaneous affection remains a fact which demands recognition in this 
 book ; because, if A does not afiect them, then one of them must afiect 
 the other, i.e., the case is one of transference between the minds of living 
 persons. And if (2) the idea of A's continuing power to afiect B or C be 
 admitted as tenable, but the joint aSection of B and C by A be regarded 
 as improbable (owing to the difficulties already pointed out of conceiving 
 the projection, under a telepathic impulse, of exactly simultaneous and 
 corresponding hallucinations), yet again a fact remains which demands 
 recognition in this book ; because, if A affects B and not C, then C's vision 
 of A must be obtained from B, and the case is again one of transference 
 between the minds of living persons. 
 
 The reader will now, perhaps, divine why I hesitate to apply the 
 words " purely subjective " to some, at any rate, of the cases in the group 
 that awaits us. Though no absent living person was concerned in them 
 as agent, I think it would be rash and unscientific to prejudge the question 
 (deliberately left open in Chapter XI) whether they had an origin in 
 psychical conditions which have survived the change of death. I have 
 shown that alike on either of the above hypotheses — alike, whether the 
 dead (i) have not, or (2) have, minds which can influence the living — 
 cases of collective percipience suggestive of the dead fall within the 
 legitimate scope of the present inquiry ; but I am anxious to avoid any 
 appearance of dogmatic decision between (i) and (2). I am about equally 
 dissatisfied with the arguments adduced for the former, and with the evi- 
 dence adduced for the latter. But in my view the cases, whatever else 
 they involve, at any rate involve an element of quite mundane thought- 
 transference between the minds of the living persons concerned ; and I 
 must beg the reader to bear in mind that it is simply as probable or 
 possible cases of thought-transference, and not as manifestations from the 
 dead, that those of them which may seem to have reference to the dead are 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 481 
 
 here adduced. If the senses of B and C are similarly and simultaneously 
 affected without the presence of any material cause, then alike whether 
 there is or is not a real immaterial cause outside their two selves, I believe 
 that the joint phenomenon still depends (partly, if there is such a cause, 
 wholly, if there is not) on psychical communication between their two minds . 
 As to the point that is left in abeyance — the existence or non-existence 
 of the said cause — all varieties of opinion will be allowed for by defining 
 the group, not positively, as cases of " purely subjective " origin, but 
 negatively, as cases which do not apparently originate in the condition 
 of any absent living person. 
 
 § 5. I will begin with visual examples, and first of a rudimentary type. 
 [Case 316 — here omitted as remote — describes two flickering flames which 
 slowly moved onto the bed of the two percipients and there broke up into 
 small grains which ran over the bed-covering like quicksilver. — Ed.] 
 
 We have several other examples of collective hallucinations of light. 
 In one (described to us by Mrs. G. T. Haly, of 122, Coningham Road, 
 Shepherd's Bush, W., as having occurred a few days after her husband's 
 death, and assumed by her to be connected with him), a flame as of a 
 candle, but bluer, passed and repassed the bed on which the two percipi- 
 ents were lying, at about 18 inches height from the floor. In another, a 
 luminous ball was seen in a corner of the room. A fourth very remarkable 
 instance, of the brilliant illuminations and then sudden darkening of an 
 empty room, is described to us by the Rev. Edward Ram, of Norwich, as a 
 personal experience of himself and his wife — but this was in a house where 
 other unaccountable phenomena have been observed ; as was also the case 
 in a fifth instance, where a light is described by one percipient, Mrs. W. B. 
 Richmond, as a glow over the whole room, out of which (according to her 
 recollection) two bright little balls of light seemed to flash out ; and 
 by the other (her mother) as " flickering about " specially in a particular 
 part of the room. In none of these cases does it seem possible that the light 
 was in any way cast or reflected into the room from outside. 
 
 Coming to instances of a more developed tjrpe, we have a considerable 
 group of cases as to which it might be a possible — though I think a rather 
 desperate — assumption that what was seen was a real object, most 
 strangely misinterpreted, or else appearing in most improbabable cir- 
 cumstances ; and which I do not therefore number as evidential items. 
 Specially baffling are some of the cases where a carriage, as well as human 
 beings, has appeared. For instance. Major W., resident near Conon 
 Bridge, Ross-shire, writes : — 
 
 " February 9th, 1882. 
 
 " It was the month of August ; rather a dark night and very still ; 
 the hour, midnight ; when before retiring for the night I went, as is often 
 my custom, to the front door to look at the weather. When standing for a 
 moment on the step, I saw, coming round a turn in the drive, a large close 
 carriage and pair of horses, with two men on the box. It passed the front 
 of the house, and was going at a rapid rate towards a path which leads to 
 a stream, running, at that point, between rather steep banks. There 
 is no carriage-road on that side of the house, and I shouted to the driver 
 to stop, as, if he went on, he must undoubtedly come to grief. The carriage 
 stopped abruptly when it came to the running water, turned, and, in doing 
 2 I 
 
482 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVUI 
 
 so, drove over the lawn. I got up to it ; and by this time my son had 
 joined me with a lantern. Neither of the men on the box had spoken, and 
 there was no sound from the inside of the carriage. My son looked in, 
 and all he could discern was a stifi-looking figure sitting up in a corner, 
 and draped, apparently, from head to foot in white. The absolute silence 
 of the men outside was mysterious, and the white figure inside, apparently 
 of a female, not being alarmed or showing any signs of life, was strange. 
 Men, carriage, and horses were unknown to me, although I know the 
 country so well. The carriage continued its way across the lawn, turning 
 up a road which led past the stables, and so into the drive again and away. 
 We could see no traces of it the next morning — no marks of wheels or horses' 
 feet on the soft grass or gravel road ; and we never again heard of the 
 carriage or its occupant, though I caused careful inquiries to be made the 
 following day. I may mention that my wife and daughter also saw the 
 carriage, being attracted to the window by my shout. This happened on 
 the 23rd of August, 1878." 
 
 After a visit to the house in September, 1884, Mr. Podmore wrote : — 
 
 " Major W., on whom I called to-day, is practically satisfied that what 
 he and his family saw was not a real carriage. He showed me the whole 
 scene of its appearance. The spot where the carriage appeared to turn 
 barely leaves sufficient room for the passage of an ordinary carriage, and 
 that a carriage should turn round there seems almost impossible. The 
 carriage went for some distance across the lawn — a mossy and rather damp 
 piece of grass — and stopped in front of the house for more than a minute, 
 the while Major W. spoke to the man, but without receiving any reply. 
 His wife, whom I also saw, was attracted to the window by the sound of 
 the wheels, in the first instance, on the gravel. Major W, made many 
 inquiries among his neighbours, but could not find that anyone had seen 
 the carriage at all. The house is situated on a peninsula stretching between 
 the Cromarty and Moray Firths, and some 3 miles from the neck of the 
 peninsula. The locality is very lonely, there being no villages or hamlets, 
 and but few private residences of any kind ; and it is difficult to imagine 
 the errand which could bring a strange carriage into such a country at the 
 dead of night. Major W. has had one other purely subjective hallucina- 
 tion." 
 
 In another of the carriage-cases, the hallucination was of a more 
 bizarre sort, the coachman and footman on the box having black faces, 
 and the four ladies inside being dressed completely in blact.' The vehicle 
 passed the window without producing any sound on the gravel. In a 
 third case one of the percipients was altogether apart from the three 
 others — ^they seeing the phantasmal carriage pass the window, and she 
 meeting it some way down the road. In a fourth case, our informant — 
 Mr. Paul Bird, of 39, Strand, Calcutta — followed a pliantom gharrie for 
 100 yards, into the very portico of Hastings House at Alipore, while the 
 ^ame vehicle was watched in its approach by his wife from a window. But 
 more of a puzzle even than the carriage-cases is a narrative received from 
 two daughters of a well-known clergyman — neither romantic nor super- 
 stitious witnesses — who describe a vast swarm of soundless phantasmal 
 shapes, dressed in old-fashioned garments, most of them dwarfish, and two 
 with sparks round their faces, by which they and a maid were once accom- 
 panied for about 200 yards in a lane near Oxford. " One might imagine 
 it to be a kind of mirage ; only the whole appearance [owing to the dresses] 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 483 
 
 was so unlike what one would have seen in any town at the time we saw 
 it."* If this must be regarded as illusion, because it occurred in misty 
 moonlight, yet an identity of impression is described which still suggests 
 mental infection : — " If one saw a man, all saw a man ; if one saw a woman, 
 all saw a woman ; and so on." 
 
 I pass by, however, as necessarily inconclusive, the greater number of 
 our instances of collective impression where the appearance was seen out 
 of doors in imperfect light — though there is not one of them which would 
 not be decidedly more remarkable, as a specimen of joint illusion, than 
 any that I have found recorded in print. The following daylight example 
 is from the Misses Montgomery, of Beaulieu, Drogheda. 
 
 " March 2nd, 1884. 
 
 (317) " About the year 1875, I and my sister (we were about 13 years 
 old then) were driving home in the tax-cart one summer afternoon about 4 
 o'clock, when there suddenly appeared, floating over the hedge, a female 
 figure moving noiselessly across the road ; the figure was in white, and 
 the body in a slanting position, some 10 feet above the ground. The 
 horse suddenly stopped and shook with fright, so much so that we could 
 not get it on. I called out to my sister : ' Did you see that ? ' and she 
 said she had, and so did the boy Caffrey, who was in the cart. The figure 
 went over the hedge, on the other side of the road, and passed over a field, 
 till we lost sight of it in a plantation beyond. Altogether, I suppose, we 
 watched it for a couple of minutes. It never touched the ground at all, 
 but floated calmly along. On reaching home we told our mother of what 
 we had seen, and we were perfectly certain it was not a mere delusion or 
 illusion, nor an owl, or anything of the kind. 
 
 " I have never seen anything like this nor any apparition before or 
 since. We were all in good health at the time, and no one had suggested 
 any grounds for the apparition beforehand ; but we afterwards heard that 
 the road was supposed to be haunted, and a figure had been seen by some 
 of the country folks. - Violet Montgomery. 
 
 " Sidney Montgomery." 
 
 Professor Barrett, who knows the witnesses, adds that Mrs. Mont- 
 gomery remembers the'incident well, and the terror her children were in. 
 They both agreed as to the reality of the figure. CaSrey has gone to 
 America, and been lost sight of. 
 
 No one probably will suppose that the witnesses here have agreed to 
 repeat, for our benefit, a romance which they fabricated for their mother's 
 at the time ; and however much allowance be made for childish terror 
 or exaggeration, the community of experience in broad daylight seems to 
 exceed what can be attributed to verbal suggestions, passed from one to 
 another, d propos of a fleece of cloud or an owl. We have a very similar 
 instance from Mr. W. S. Soutar, solicitor, of Blairgowrie, N.B. — who 
 records that he and his brother, as young boys, at play behind their father's 
 house, in the gloaming of a summer evening, " both saw an apparition 
 in the shape of a female figure, plainly dressed, with a striped apron over 
 the face, and which glided, without any apparent movement of the feet, 
 
 ^ This case, which in brief abstract may sound like a frightened girl's story, will 
 not, I think, produce that impression in the complete account, which may be found 
 in the Proceedings of the S.P.R., vol. iii., p. 77. 
 
484 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIII 
 
 from the road till about half-way between it and the hedge surrounding 
 a shrubbery near the house, when the figure suddenly disappeared. There 
 was no cover near, behind which the person (if in the body) could hide, 
 the spot where it disappeared being bare and open." This case, however, 
 is remote, and the second witness is dead. A much more striking example 
 (brought to our notice by Mr. A. Farquharson, of North Bradley, Trow- 
 bridge, Wilts) is one where the senses of two adults — a gentleman-farmer, 
 described as a hard-headed unromantic business man and his wife — 
 were similarly deluded in an exposed space and in broad daylight ; but 
 the timidity of the witnesses precludes me from giving details. 
 
 To come, however, to indoor cases, of a less dubious type. As a 
 rule, the figure seen (just as in purely subjective cases occurring to a 
 single percipient) is unrecognised. The following account, though remote, is 
 first-hand, and at any rate deserves quotation. It occurs in Letters of Philip, 
 2nd Earl of Chesterfield (1829), p. 11. The incident was recorded by Lord 
 Chesterfield in an MS. volume containing his letters and " notes for my 
 remembrance of things and accidents, as they yearly happen to me." 
 
 (318) " A very odd accident this year [1652] befell mee, for being 
 come about a law sute to London ... I, waking in the morning about 
 8 o'clock, . . . plainly saw, within a yard of my bedside, a thing all 
 white like a standi sheet, with a knot atop of it, about 4 or 5 foot high, 
 w** I considered a good while, and did rayse myself up in my bed to view 
 the better. At last I thrust out both my hands to catch hold of it, but, 
 in a moment, like a shadow, it slid to the feet of the bed, out of w** I, 
 leap? after it, c^ see it no more. . . . Doubting least something might 
 have happened to my wife, I rid home that day to Petworth in Sussex, 
 where I had left her with her father, the Earl of Northumberland, and 
 as I was going upstairs to her chamber, I met one of my footmen, who 
 told me that he was comming to me with a packet of letters, the w*» I 
 having taken from him went to my wife, who I found in good health, being 
 . . . with Lady Essex, her sister, and another gentlewoman, one Mrs. 
 Ramsey . . . They all asked me what made me to come home so much 
 sooner than I intended. Whereupon I told them what had happened 
 to me that morn? ; which they all wondering at desired me to open 
 and read the letter that I had taken from the footman, which I imme- 
 diately did, and read my wife's letter to mee aloud, wherein she desired 
 my speedy return? as fear? that some ill w^ happen to mee, because that 
 morning shee had seen a thing all in white, with a black face, standing by 
 her bedside. . . . By examining all particulars we found that the same 
 day, the same hour, and (as near as can be computed) the same minute, 
 all that had happened to me had befallen her, being fortie miles asunder. 
 The Lady Essex and Mrs. Ramsey were witnesses to both our relations." 
 
 Here, it will be seen, the two percipients were widely separated, which 
 excludes the idea of joint illusion or of verbal suggestion. 
 
 In the next example the percipients, though near together, were 
 not actually in one another's company. The case is of special interest, 
 inasmuch as the two percepts were slightly different, — the figure being 
 seen by one observer with a hat on, and by the other without, and the 
 difference corresponding with the associations natural to each in their 
 respective positions. A clergyman writing to us from Lincoln, on April 
 29th, 1885, describes an afternoon call of the preceding January. 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 485 
 
 (319) "I was ushered into the drawing-room, and was asked to take 
 a low arm-chair in the middle of the room ; but I preferred sitting on a 
 couch drawn up at right angles to the side of the fireplace, where I could 
 command a view, through the window, of the garden. Facing me, with 
 her back to this window, sat one lady ; to my left, seated not far from the 
 arm-chair mentioned, was another lady, fronting the hearth. While we 
 sat chatting upon the subject of my visit, an old man, of somewhat sad 
 appearance, dressed in a dark blue overcoat — somewhat shabby — and 
 with a flat-topped felt hat, and remarkable for a white beard, passed the 
 window ; and immediately after the front door bell rang. The lady of the 
 house was expecting a visit from some lady friend, and remarked ' This 
 
 must be .' I said, ' No, it's an old man with a white beard.' At 
 
 which both ladies present expressed surprise, and began wondering who 
 it could be. Just then the door of the room opened, and in walked a 
 well-known local practitioner. As soon as he had shaken hands all round, 
 the lady of the house said, ' But where is the old man with the white 
 beard ? ' To which the doctor replied, ' Yes ; where is he ? ' 
 
 " Our friend, the doctor, had happened to be passing the gate a short 
 time before, and had, without premeditation as he says, suddenly turned 
 in, struck with the idea of paying an afternoon call. He came up the walk 
 towards the hall door, and, in passing the window mentioned, looked into 
 the room where we were sitting, and saw, seated in the low arm-chair, an old 
 man exactly answering to the description of the old man I had seen passing 
 the window (doubtless when the doctor passed), with this exception, that 
 the person he saw had, of course, no hat on. The doctor was surprised not 
 to find the old gentleman in the room ; hence his strange reply to the lady's 
 question. 
 
 " Now observe : / saw the old man exactly at the time the doctor was 
 passing the window. I did not see the doctor, whom I know well, who is 
 much shorter than the figure I saw, and who wore a brown top-coat, a silk 
 hat, and no beard. And the doctor saw the figure in the room, sitting 
 down and without a hat. 
 
 " I am not, as far as I know, subject to similar hallucinations, if the 
 afEair may be rightly so called." 
 
 Dr. Cant writes to us as follows : — 
 
 " Silver Street, Lincoln. 
 
 " May 7th, 1885. 
 
 " I have seen Mr. [the clergyman], and quite agree with all he 
 
 said. The old man was sitting down in the room, and I felt certain of his 
 presence, and was greatly astonished not to find him in the room. The 
 reports we have given are absolutely true, without any doubts in either of 
 our minds. .. ^ j cant." 
 
 Dr. Cant was asked whether he had ever had any other hallucinations ; 
 and also whether he would have been certain to see any real person 
 occupying the position where the clergyman saw the figure. He replied : — 
 
 " In answer to your questions these phenomena are quite new to me, 
 and I never remember having one of the sort before. It was quite impossible 
 
 for the figure that Mr. saw to have been there, as I must have seen 
 
 it when passing, and he only saw one figure, and did not see me at all." 
 
 Both witnesses are positive that the case was not one of mere illusion ; 
 though it was dusk, there was enough light for the clergyman to observe 
 that the figure outside was rather badly dressed, besides differing from Dr. 
 
486 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIII 
 
 Cant in being considerably stouter and wearing a beard. They discussed 
 the matter the same evening at about ii p.m. In the interval, something 
 had occurred by which Dr. Cant tells us that he was a good deal impressed. 
 At about 8 p.m. he was called to visit a stranger, who was dying, and who 
 had expressly desired his attendance ; and he was startled by the close 
 (though not exact) resemblance of this man to the hallucinatory figure. 
 
 The next two cases resemble the last, in the point that the two 
 percipients do not seem to have seen exactly the same thing. Surgeon- 
 Major Samuel Smith, of Wyndham House, Kingsdown Parade, Bristol, 
 sent the following account to the Western Daily Press (Nov. 30, 1881), 
 and has since confirmed it to us. 
 
 (320) " I solemnly vouch for the truth of the statement made. I will 
 add that I have been, although not a professed teetotaller, a total abstainer 
 from stimulants for the past 10 years, and that I am not a believer in 
 Spiritualism as it exists in the present day. 
 
 " About 20 minutes past 11 o'clock on the night of the 20th of April 
 last, I was engaged with my wife's mother in playing a selection from 
 ' La Figlia del Reggimento ' for the flute and piano. We were seated 
 in the drawing-room, which was brilliantly lighted by three large gaslights 
 burning in globes which hung from the centre of the ceiling, the only 
 other occupants of the room being my wife, who had fallen asleep upon 
 the couch, and the baby asleep in the cradle. My wife's brother, who 
 had been with us, left the room at 11 o'clock, and retired to rest. The 
 room itself is spacious, lofty, and parallelogram-shaped, the piano occupy- 
 ing a position immediately opposite to the only door of entrance in the 
 middle of the corresponding long side, so that in playing we sat with 
 our backs to the door, which was closed. 
 
 " I was thoroughly intent upon the music, which was new to me, and 
 difficult to read, so far as the flute was concerned, owing to the small size of 
 the notes ; when suddenly, in the midst of the performance, a strange feeling 
 of mingled awe and fear came over me, and I distinctly felt the approach 
 of someone, or rather of something, coming behind me, and this although 
 I was so engrossed with playing ; and in my mind I seemed to perceive 
 the shape. As it approached nearer, I turned my head to the right, and 
 distinctly perceived a shade of a greyish colour standing by me upon my 
 right hand, a little in advance of me. I did not see the whole figure, but 
 what I saw was a part of a shadowy face, the outline of the forehead, nose, 
 mouth, chin, and a part of the neck being visible. Strange to say, I 
 do not remember seeing the eye, but the figure appeared to have a top-hat 
 upon its head. As I gazed upon it, it vanished, and with it the feelings, 
 to a great extent, to which it gave rise. Of the mingled feelings which its 
 presence raised in my mind, I should say that awe predominated. 
 
 " I did not cease playing, and subsequently played other pieces by the 
 old masters, sang some songs, and finally went to bed, and slept well. Nor 
 did I mention the matter to my wife's mother that night, either at the 
 time of the occurrence, or before retiring to rest. Now, however, comes 
 the most remarkable part of the matter. At or about 11.30 a.m. on the 
 following day, my wife's mother came into the private room, and suddenly 
 said, ' Did you see something when you turned your head last night, when 
 you were playing ? ' I did not immediately reply, but the strange event of 
 the preceding night flashed across my mind instantly. I was, indeed, too 
 greatly surprised to reply at once, for I did not believe at the time that 
 she had noticed the action upon my part ; and, as I have already said, I 
 had not mentioned the matter to her, or even hinted at it. 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 487 
 
 " ' Why do you ask ? ' I replied. 
 
 " ' Because I thought you did.' 
 
 " ' Did you see anything ? ' I asked. 
 
 Yes, I beUeved that someone had come into the room, as I felt that 
 someone had come in.' 
 
 " ' Did you think it was a man or a woman ? ' 
 
 " ' I felt that it was a man, and at first believed it to be James ' (my 
 wife's brother), ' who had come down, and I wondered how he could come 
 in without my hearing him.' 
 
 " ' Did you see anything ? ' I asked. 
 
 Yes, I saw the back and shoulders of the form of a man ; it passed 
 across like a shadow behind you, stood to your right hand, and then 
 disappeared. I was not alarmed, but surprised.' 
 
 " So ends the narrative. In no way can I explain the cause, or sequence 
 of events. As they occurred, so I present them." 
 
 Surgeon-Major Smith (January 15th, 1886), in sending his mother-in- 
 law's confirmation, adds : — 
 
 " In speaking of the matter to-day she said she felt the presence of the 
 visitor in her mind before she saw it ; and this is my experience of it. I 
 felt its presence before I saw it.''^ 
 
 " Wyndham House, Kingsdown, Bristol. 
 
 " January 15th, 1886. 
 " Agreeably to the request of Mr. Gurney, I write, but have nothing 
 to add to the statement of my experience of the strange visitation de- 
 scribed in the Western Daily Press in November, 1881 ; the facts being 
 as therein stated. "Hannah Robinson." 
 
 Mr. Smith has repeated the account to me on the spot ; and it then 
 became evident that Mrs. Robinson, turning her head the instant after he 
 did the same, would have seen any flesh-and-blood figure rather more full- 
 face than he did ; instead of which she saw the back. The extremely 
 distinct and startling character of the experience came out more impres- 
 sively in conversation than in the written account. Neither percipient 
 can recall having had anything like a hallucination on any other occasion. 
 
 [Case 321 is omitted.] In the next case the difference is still more marked- 
 the percept being visual to one person and auditory to the other ; while at 
 the same time something of the same idea seems to have been suggested 
 to both. For the purpose in view, the case (in spite of certain discrepancies 
 in the two accounts) is, perhaps, stronger than it looks. For the fact that 
 the visual and the auditory experience were both unshared, is a decided 
 indication that they were neither of them due to a real external cause ; 
 and if they were hallucinations, then (since no words passed till after both 
 had been experienced) it seems at any rate very possible that one of them 
 produced the other by thought-transference. Lady C. writes, on Oct. 13, 
 1884 :— 
 
 (322) "In October, 1879, I was staying at Bishopthorpe, near York, 
 with the Archbishop of York. I was sleeping with Miss Z. T., when I 
 suddenly saw a white figure fly through the room from the door to the 
 window. It was only a shadowy form, and passed in a moment. I felt 
 
 ^ See pp. 308-9, and Chap, xii., § 2. 
 
488 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIII 
 
 utterly terrified and called out at once, ' Did you see that ? ' and at the 
 same moment Miss Z. T. exclaimed, ' Did you hear that ? ' Then I said, 
 instantly, ' I saw an angel fly through the room,' and she said, ' I heard an 
 angel singing.' 
 
 " We were both very much frightened for a little while, but said 
 nothing about it to any one. . " K C " 
 
 Miss T. writes : — 
 
 "December 19th, 1884. 
 
 " Late one night, about October 17th, 1879, Lady C. (then Lady K. L.) 
 and I were preparing to go to sleep, after talking some time, when I heard 
 something like very faint music, and seemed to feel what people call ' a 
 presence.' I put out my hand and touched Lady C, saying, ' Did you hear 
 that ? ' She said, ' Oh, don't ! Just now I saw something going across 
 the room ! ' We were both a good deal frightened, and tried to go to sleep 
 as soon as we could. But I remember asking Lady C. exactly what she 
 had seen, and she said, ' A sort of white shadow, like a spirit.' The above 
 occurred at Bishopthorpe, York. " 2. T. T." 
 
 In the next two examples (in which the figure was unrecognised) 
 no difference seems to have been noted in the impressions of the two 
 percipients. Mr. Bettany, of 2, Eckington Villas, Ashbourne Grove, 
 Dulwich, S.E., writes : — 
 
 " November, 1884. 
 
 (323) " One night, early this year, I became conscious of a figure in 
 my bedroom. It was a crouching figure of a woman, enveloped in a black 
 cloak and hood. My impression was that the woman was old, but I did 
 not see a face. This figure slowly and stealthily advanced from the bed- 
 room door to a wardrobe on the same side of the room. It then suddenly 
 and entirely disappeared, and, from the sudden shock, I gave a sharp loud 
 cry. I never saw such an appearance before or since. I consider myself 
 unusually unlikely to see apparitions. This figure and circumstance were 
 like no dream, but were to me real and evident, and there appeared to be 
 no transition between waking and sleeping. I was convinced that what I 
 saw was a waking sight. I have no idea whom the figure represented. I 
 had then occupied this house nearly three years, and I know nothing of 
 former occupants. 
 
 " No light was carried nor was any light burning in the room. The 
 figure was visible and the wardrobe was visible ; but when the figure 
 disappeared darkness was complete. ^ The door was found locked. 
 
 " G. T. Bettany." 
 
 Mrs. Bettany (the narrator of cases 20 and 309) writes : — 
 
 " On the night referred to, I woke suddenly, I know not from what 
 cause. My husband was leaning on his elbow, looking intently at a strange 
 woman whom I saw crouching by the wardrobe. I believed it to be a real 
 person. It, however, suddenly disappeared. My husband then gave a cry 
 as he describes. He then told me what he had seen. I tried the door and 
 found it locked. 
 
 " The thought has occurred to me that I may have seen this by sympa- 
 thetic transference from my husband ; but, against this, I am much more 
 likely to see something of this kind than he. 
 
 " Without having mentioned this apparition to my servants, the nurse- 
 
 1 Seo p 359 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 489 
 
 maid told me, next day, that Muriel (a child of three years) had woke 
 her in the night, saying, without any fear in her voice, ' Clara, Clara, 
 there is an old woman in the room.' The nurse herself saw nothing. I 
 may add that my cook has on several occasions asked me if I had entered 
 her room during the night, on occasions when I had certainl}^ not done so. 
 She appeared much mystified on learning this. 
 
 " Jeanie Gwynne Bettany." 
 
 [Case 324 is omitted, as also a curious unnumbered case. — Ed.] 
 
 I now come to cases where the figure was recognised. The following 
 transitional instance, of semi-recognition, is from Captain Cecil Norton, 
 late of the 5th Lancers, who tells us that he has had no other hallucin- 
 ation of the senses. 
 
 " 5, Queen's Gate, S.W. 
 
 " December 20th, 1885. 
 (325) " About Christmas time 1875 or 1876, being officer on duty, I was 
 seated at the mess table of the 5th Lancers, in the West Cavalry Barracks, 
 at Aldershot. There were 10 or 12 other officers present, and amongst 
 them Mr. John Atkinson (now of Erchfont Manor, near Devizes, Wilts), 
 the Surgeon-Major of the regiment, who. sat on my right, but at the end 
 of the table furthest from me and next to Mr. Russell. [Captain Norton 
 was sitting at the end of the table and directly facing the window.] At 
 about 8.45 p.m. Atkinson suddenly glared at the window to his right, 
 thereby attracting the notice of Russell, who, seizing his arm, said, ' Good 
 gracious, Doctor, what's the matter with you ? ' This caused me to look in 
 the direction in which I saw Atkinson looking, viz., at the window opposite, 
 and I there saw (for the curtains were looped up, although the room 
 was lighted by a powerful central gas light in the roof and by candles on the 
 table) a young woman, in what appeared a soiled or somewhat worn 
 bridal dress, walk or glide slowly past the window from east to west. She 
 was about at the centre of the window when I observed her, and outside 
 the window. No person could have actually been in the position where 
 she appeared, as the window in question is about 30 feet above the ground. 
 
 " The nearest buildings to the window referred to are the Infantry 
 Barracks opposite, about 300 yards distant. Behind where I sat is a con- 
 servatory, which was examined by me, as well as the front window, 
 immediately after the occurrence. There was no person in the conserva- 
 tory. [It was unused in the winter.] The nearest buildings to it are 
 the officers' stables, over which are the staff sergeants' quarters, about 50 
 yards distant. 
 
 " The occurrence made little if any impression upon me, though it 
 impressed others who were in the room. All present had been drinking 
 very little wine ; and the dinner had been very quiet. 
 
 " It has just occurred to me that I may be wrong as to the time of 
 year and that the occurrence may have taken place about 15th October or 
 about 15th March. •• qecil Norton." 
 
 Mr. Atkinson writes : — 
 
 " Erchfont Manor, Devizes. 
 
 " August 31st, 1885. 
 
 ' ' The appearance of a woman which I saw pass the mess-room window 
 at Aldershot seemed to be outside, and it passed from east to west. The 
 mess-room is on the first floor, so the woman would have been walking in 
 the air. There has been a very nice story made out of it — like most other 
 ghost-stories, founded on an optical illusion." 
 
490 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIII 
 
 [Captain Norton's viva voce account made it tolerably clear, in my 
 opinion, that the case was one of hallucination , not illusion. He further 
 mentions that both Mr. Atkinson and he were " satisfied that the face 
 and form of the woman seen were familiar," though they could not at 
 the moment identify the person. Captain Norton afterwards felt sure that 
 the likeness was to a photograph which he was in the habit of seeing in 
 the room of the veterinary surgeon of the regiment, representing the 
 surgeon's deceased wife in bridal dress. Oddly enough, this man was at 
 the time, unknown to his friends, actually dying or within a day or two of 
 death, in the same building. But Mr. Atkinson recalls nothing about the 
 photograph ; and the coincidence is not one to which we can attach weight.] 
 
 [Cases 326, 327, and 328, all clearly " recognised," are here omitted.] 
 
 In the next example, the apparition seems definitely independent of 
 any conscious mental action on the part of the absent person ', for it would 
 be hard to attribute a special telepathic influence to some casual image 
 of his usual resort that may have flitted across his mind, at the same time 
 that his form appeared. The two percipients were at the time secretaries 
 to societies of which the offices were in the same building. The narrator 
 is Mr. R. Mouat, of 60, Huntingdon Street, Barnsbury, N. His account, 
 which was written down soon after the occurrence, has been slightly con- 
 densed. 
 
 (329) " On Thursday, the 5th of September, 1867, about the hour of 
 10.45 a.m., on entering my office, I found my clerk in conversation with the 
 porter, and the Rev. Mr. H. standing at the clerk's back. I was just on 
 the point of asking Mr. H. what had brought him in so early (he worked 
 in the same room as myself, but was not in the habit of coming till about 
 midday) when my clerk began questioning me about a telegram which had 
 missed me. The conversation lasted some minutes, and in the midst of it 
 the porter gave me a letter which explained by whom the telegram had 
 been sent. During this scene Mr. R., from an office upstairs, came in and 
 listened to what was going on. On opening the letter, I immediately 
 made known its purport, and looked Mr. H. full in the face as I spoke. I 
 was much struck by the melancholy look he had, and observed that he was 
 without his necktie. At this juncture Mr. R. and the porter left the room. 
 I spoke to Mr. H., saying, ' Well, what's the matter with you ? You look 
 so sour.' He made no answer, but continued looking fixedly at me. I took 
 up an enclosure which had accompanied the letter and read it through, still 
 seeing Mr. H. standing opposite to me at the corner of the table. As I 
 laid the papers down, my clerk said, ' Here, sir, is a letter come from Mr. H.' 
 No sooner had he pronounced the name than Mr. H. disappeared in a 
 second. I was for a time quite dumbfounded, which astonished my clerk, 
 who (it now turned out) had not seen Mr. H., and absolutely denied that 
 he had been in the office that morning. The purport of the letter from 
 Mr. H., which my clerk gave me, and which had been written on the 
 previous day, was that, feeling unwell, he should not come to the of&ce 
 that Thursday, but requested me to forward his letters to him at his house. 
 
 " The next day (Friday), about noon, Mr. H. entered the office ; and 
 when I asked him where he was on the Thursday about 10.45, he replied 
 that he had just finished breakfast, was in the company of his wife, and had 
 never left his house during the day. I felt shy of mentioning the subject 
 to Mr. R., but on the Monday following I could not refrain from asking 
 him if he remembered looking in on Thursday morning. ' Perfectly,' he 
 replied ; ' )'ou were having a long confab with your clerk about a telegram, 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 491 
 
 which you subsequently discovered came from Mr. C On my asking him 
 if he remembered who were present, he answered, ' The clerk, the porter, 
 you and H.' On my asking him further, he said, ' He was standing at 
 the corner of the table, opposite you. I addressed him, but he made no 
 reply, only took up a book and began reading. I could not help looking 
 at him, as the first thing that struck me was his being at the office so early, 
 and the next his melancholy look, so different from his usual manner ; but 
 that I attributed to his being annoyed about the discussion going on. I 
 left him standing in the same position when I went out, followed by the 
 porter.' On my making known to Mr. R. that Mr. H. was 14 miles off the 
 whole of that day he grew quite indignant at my doubting the evidence 
 of his eyesight, and insisted on the porter being called up and interrogated. 
 The porter, however, like the clerk, had not seen the figure." 
 
 Mr. R. has supplied independent and precise corroboration of these 
 facts, so far as he was a party to them — the one insignificant difference 
 being that he says he did not speak to Mr. H., but " gesticulated in fun to 
 him, pointing to Mr. M. and the clerk, who were having an altercation 
 about a telegram ; but my fun did not seem at all catching, Mr. H. 
 apparently not being inclined, as he often was, to make fun out of sur- 
 rounding circumstances." He adds that he has never experienced any 
 other hallucination of the senses ; and Mr. Mouat made a similar state- 
 ment vivd voce to the present writer. 
 
 Cases of this type naturally suggest the question whether they may 
 not be parallel to those cases of casual agency (Chapter XIV, § 5), where 
 the same person has on several occasions, unconnected with any crisis, 
 been the source of hallucination, now to one friend, now to another. But 
 even supposing such an impression as the above, of an absent person who 
 is in a normal state, to be telepathic and not purely subjective in its 
 inception, no one on reflection will maintain that by pure accident two 
 percipients were casually affected in this extremely rare way at the same 
 moment. And if not, then something took place between them ; which — 
 if what one saw was not suggested to the other by verbal or physical 
 signs — must be of the nature of thought-transference. [Case 330 is 
 omitted.] 
 
 The next account is from Mr. Charles A. W, Lett, of the Military 
 and Royal Naval Club, Albemarle Street, W. 
 
 " December 3rd, 1885. 
 (331) " On the 5th April, 1873, my wife's father. Captain Towns, 
 died at his residence, Cranbrook, Rose Bay, near Sydney. N. S. "Wales. 
 About 6 weeks after his death, my wife had occasion, one evening about 
 9 o'clock, to go to one of the bedroms in the house. She was accompanied 
 by a young lady. Miss Berthon, and as they entered the room — the gas 
 was burning all the time — they were amazed to see, reflected as it were 
 on the polished surface of the wardrobe, the image of Captain Towns. It 
 was barely half figure, ^ the head, shoulders, and part of the arms only 
 showing — in fact, it was like an ordinary^medallion portrait, but life-size. 
 The face appeared wan and pale, as it did before his death ; and he wore 
 a kind of grey flannel jacket, in which he had been accustomed to sleep. 
 Surprised and half alarmed at what they saw, their first idea was that a 
 
 ^ See p. 393, note. 
 
492 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIII 
 
 portrait had been hung in the room, and that what they saw was its reflec- 
 tion — but there was no picture of the kind. 
 
 " Whilst they were looking and wondering, my wife's sister, Miss 
 Towns, came into the room, and before either of the others had time 
 to speak she exclaimed, ' Good gracious ! Do you see papa ? ' One 
 of the housemaids happened to be passing downstairs at the moment, 
 and she was called in, and asked if she saw anything, and her reply was, 
 ' Oh, miss ! the master.' Graham — Captain Towns' old body servant 
 — was then sent for, and he also immediately exclaimed, ' Oh, Lord save us ! 
 Mrs. Lett, it's the Captain ! ' The butler was called, and then Mrs. Crane, 
 my wife's nurse, and they both said what they saw. Finally, Mrs. Towns 
 was sent for, and, seeing the apparition, she advanced towards it with her 
 arm extended as if to touch it, and as she passed her hand over the panel 
 of the v/ardrobe the figure gradually faded away, and never again appeared, 
 though the room was regularly occupied for a long time after. 
 
 " These are the simple facts of the case, and they admit of no doubt ; 
 no kind of intimation was given to any of the witnesses ; the same question 
 was put to each one as they came into the room, and the reply was given 
 without hesitation by each. It was by the merest accident that I did not 
 see the apparition. I was in the house at the time, but did not hear when 
 I was called. " q ^ -^y l^xt " 
 
 " We, the undersigned, having read the above statement, certify that 
 it is strictly accurate, as we both were witnesses of the apparition. 
 
 " Sara Lett. 
 " SiBBiE Smyth {nee Towns)." 
 
 Mrs. Lett assures me that neither she nor her sister ever experienced 
 a hallucination of the senses on any other occasion. She is positive 
 that the recognition of the appearance on the part of each of the later 
 witnesses was independent, and not due to any suggestion from the persons 
 already in the room. 
 
 [We hope in time to receive the corroboration of Miss Berthon, and 
 of Mrs. Crane, Mrs. Lett's nurse.] 
 
 These last [330 and 331] are cases where the distinction to which I 
 have called attention (pp. 479-81) must be specially borne in mind. My 
 central object being to prove that ideas may be transferred from mind to 
 mind without words or physical signs, I am presenting certain collective 
 sensory experiences which I think may constitute one type of such trans- 
 ference. Now believers in communications with the departed will pro- 
 bably need so little convincing as to the general theory of the far less 
 startling transferences between living persons, that on them I am not 
 concerned to press the evidence of this particular type. But of the rest 
 of my readers I would ask — supposing the above and similar occurrences 
 to be truly described — on what hypothesis, other than that of the trans- 
 ferability of hallucinations as such, they would explain them. 
 
 I pass by some other examples of the same kind ; as no insistence on 
 my point of view in quoting them would prevent my seeming to some 
 to be explaining away veritable manifestations as subjective delusions, 
 and to others to be introducing " ghosts " by a side-wind. But I give the 
 following as a further interesting case of impressions which, though 
 probably simultaneous, were not similar. The narrative was originall)' 
 printed in July, 1883, in an account of the Orphanage where it occurred, 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 493 
 
 entitled The Orphanage and Home, Aherlour, Craigellachie, &c. (pp. 44-5). 
 The narrator throughout is the Rev. C. Jupp, Warden of the Orphanage. 
 
 (332) " In 1875, a man died leaving a widow and six orphan children. 
 The 3 eldest were admitted into the Orphanage. Three years afterwards 
 the widow died, and friends succeeded in getting funds to send the rest 
 here, the youngest being about 4 years of age. [Late one evening, about 
 6 months after the admission of the younger children, some visitors arrived 
 unexpectedly ; and] the Warden agreed to take a bed in the little ones' 
 dormitory, which contained 10 beds, 9 occupied. 
 
 " In the morning, at breakfast, the Warden made the following 
 statement : — ' As near as I can tell I fell asleep about 1 1 o'clock, and 
 slept very soundly for some time. I suddenly woke without any apparent 
 reason, and felt an impulse to turn round, my face being towards the 
 wall, from the children. Before turning, I looked up and saw a soft 
 light in the room. The gas was burning low in the hall, and the dormi- 
 tory door being open, I thought it probable that the light came from that 
 source. It was soon evident, however, that such was not the case. I turned 
 round, and then a wonderful vision met my gaze. Over the second bed 
 from mine, and on the same side of the room, there was floating a small 
 cloud of light, forming a halo of the brightness of the moon on an ordinary 
 moonlight night. 
 
 " ' I sat upright in bed, looking at this strange appearance, took up 
 my watch and found the hands pointing to 5 minutes to i. Everything 
 was quiet, and all the children sleeping soundly. In the bed, over which 
 the light seemed to float, slept the youngest of the 6 children mentioned 
 above. 
 
 " ' I asked myself, " Am I dreaming ? " No ! I was wide awake. I 
 was seized with a strong impulse to rise and touch the substance, or what- 
 ever it might be (for it was about 5 feet high), and was getting up when 
 something seemed to hold me back. I am certain I heard nothing, yet I 
 felt and perfectly understood the words — " No, lie down,|it won't hurt you." 
 I at once did what I felt I was told to do. I fell asleep shortly afterwards 
 and rose at half-past 5, that being my usual time. 
 
 " ' At 6 o'clock I began dressing the children, beginning at the bed 
 furthest from the one in which I slept. Presently I came to the bed over 
 which I had seen the light hovering. I took the little boy out, placed him 
 on my knee, and put on some of his clothes. The child had been talking 
 with the others ; suddenly he was silent. And then, looking me hard in 
 the face with an extraordinary expression, he said, " Oh, Mr. Jupp, my 
 mother came to me last night. Did you see her ? ' ' For a moment I could 
 not answer the child. I then thought it better to pass it off, and said, 
 " Come, we must make haste, or we shall be late for breakfast." ' 
 
 " The child never afterwards referred to the matter, we are told, nor 
 has it since ever been mentioned to him. The Warden says it is a mystery 
 to him ; he simply states the fact and there leaves the matter, being 
 perfectly satisfied that he was mistaken in no one particular." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, the Rev. C. Jupp writes to us : — 
 
 ' ' The Orphanage and Convalescent Home, Aberlour, Craigellachie. 
 
 " November 13th, 1883. 
 
 ' ' I fear anything the little boy might now say would be unreliable, or 
 I would at once question him. Although the matter was fully discussed 
 at the time; it was never mentioned in the hearing of the child ; and yet, 
 when at the request of friends, the account was published in our little 
 
494 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVTII 
 
 magazine, and the child read it, his countenance changed, and, looking up, 
 he said, ' Mr. Jupp, that is me.' I said, ' Yes, that is what we saw.' He 
 said, ' Yes,' and then seemed to fall into deep thought, evidently with 
 pleasant remembrances, for he smiled so sweetly to himself, and seemed to 
 forget I was present. 
 
 " I much regret now that I did not learn something from the child at 
 the time. '■ chas. Jupp." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mr. Jupp says that he has never had any 
 other hallucination of the senses ; and adds, " My wife was the only 
 person of adult age to whom I mentioned the circumstance at the time. 
 Shortly after, I mentioned it to our Bishop and Primus." 
 
 Mrs. Jupp writes, from the Orphanage, on June 23, 1886 : — 
 
 " This is to certify that the account of the light seen by the Warden 
 of this establishment is correct, and was mentioned to me at the time " — 
 i.e., next morning. 
 
 It is possible that the child's experience here was a dream ; if so, 
 the case might be taken as a link between the two classes of phenomena — 
 collective hallucinations and simultaneous dreams — which I have referred 
 to as so closely related (p. 468). 
 
 I will give one more " recognised " case, which presents the curious 
 feature that the figure seen was that of one of the percipients. I have 
 spoken before (Chapter XII, § 8, first note) of a form of hallucination, as 
 I hold it, which consists in seeming to see oneself as a person outside one ; 
 and I have also pointed out (p. 425, note) that one of our informants who 
 has had an experience of the sort, is also one of the few persons who 
 have given us evidence of what I have called casual agency, exercised in 
 the midst of quite ordinary life. Now the fact that a person who has, so 
 to speak, casually impressed herself, has at other times casually impressed 
 Others, is in itself of great interest ; but it leads us on to the following still 
 more interesting case, where the " double " was seen by its original and 
 by others at the same time. The account is from Mrs. Hall, of The Yews, 
 Gretton, near Kettering, and was received in December, 1883, 
 
 (333) " In the autumn of 1863, I was living with my husband and 
 first baby, a child of 8 months, in a lone house, called Sibberton, near 
 Wansford, Northamptonshire, which in bygone days had been a church. 
 As the weather became more wintry, a married cousin and her husband 
 came on a visit. One night, when we were having supper, an apparition 
 stood at the end of the sideboard. We four sat at the dining-table ; and yet, 
 with great inconsistency, / stood as this ghostly visitor again, in a spotted, 
 light muslin summer dress, and without any terrible peculiarities of air 
 or manner. We all four saw it, my husband having attracted our attention 
 to it, saying, ' It is Sarah,' in a tone of recognition, meaning me. It at 
 once disappeared. None of us felt any fear, it seemed too natural and 
 familiar. 
 
 " The apparition seemed utterly apart from myself and my feelings, as 
 a picture or statue. My three relatives, who, with me, saw the apparition, 
 are all dead ; they died in about the years 1868-69. 
 
 " Sarah Jane Hall." 
 
 The dress in which the figure appeared was not like any that Mrs. Hall 
 had at the time, though she wore one like it nearly two years afterwards. 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 495 
 
 Mrs. Hall has had other visual hallucinations, which were all connected 
 with ill-health or nervous shock ; one which occurred a few months before 
 that here described had represented herself as if " laid out." 
 
 I now pass to auditory cases. I have spoken of the caution which these 
 require ; but the following instances must, I think, have been more than 
 mere misinterpretations of real sounds. 
 
 [No. 334 is here omitted.] The next example was sent to ua by Mr. 
 George Saxon, of Parklands, Bruton, Somersetshire, who completely 
 confirms the narrative as far as he was concerned. The following is his 
 wife's account : — 
 
 " February 26th, 1885. 
 
 {335) " On first coming to this house to reside, in September, 1879, 
 myself and two servants were in the kitchen talking one evening at 
 about 10.30 ; and we all three distinctly heard a voice coming from the 
 next room, or the passage that leads from the kitchen to this room 
 saying three times, ' Are you coming ? ' On the first occasion I answered 
 and said, ' I am coming, dear, ' thinking it was my husband calling, whom 
 I supposed to be in the next room. The voice again said the second 
 time, ' Are you coming ? ' and one of the servants said, ' You had better 
 go ; master is calling.' The voice again said the third time, ' Are you 
 coming ? ' I then went through the passage before mentioned, to the 
 next room, where I thought to find my husband, there being no one else 
 in the house except three children, who were upstairs fast asleep. On 
 going through the passage into the next room, I found no one there, 
 and no light, it being quite dark, I then returned to the kitchen and 
 obtained a light, and went through the said room into the room beyond, 
 where I found my husband, who was busy writing letters, and he had not 
 called or spoken. This room he was in had the door shut. We all thought 
 it very strange, and went up to see the children, who were all fast asleep. 
 One of the servants before mentioned, I should say, had left my service and 
 had only come down by train (10 miles) for the day, and was to return 
 [arriving home at 8 p.m.] by the last train, which she missed and had to 
 stay the night. She had a daughter-in-law expecting to be confined, to 
 whom she was going back. She was an elderly person, had lost a son not 
 long before, and used to see at times ' ghosts,' or what appeared human 
 beings, but disappeared suddenly and mysteriously. 
 
 " Caroline Augusta Saxon." 
 Mr. Saxon adds :— 
 
 " The house is quite an isolated one, standing in gardens away from a 
 road, and about half a mile from the town. The doors and windows were 
 closed. The voice was evidently within the house ; and could not have 
 come from anyone in the house. Our children's ages were respectively 
 9 years, 7 years, 5 years and 7 months. We were sure they were all 
 asleep at the time, as we went up at once to see. I asked them the next 
 day ; besides, it was not the voice of the children, but seemed a low 
 plaintive voice. Notwithstanding, my wife and the two servants thought 
 it must have been myself calling from the next room, I being the only 
 other being about," 
 
 I have examined the localities, and saw how natural it was that Mrs. 
 Saxon should imagine her husband to be calling from the nearer room. She 
 describes the voice as very distinct and startling. She has occasionally 
 
496 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIII 
 
 had the hallucination of hearing her own name called, when overtired ; 
 but never of anything else. 
 
 Here we have, in the servant's case, to note a slight tendency to 
 subjective hallucination, which may have been intensified by recent 
 trouble ; and, without absolutely excluding the hypothesis of telepathic 
 influence from her daughter-in-law, I still think it more probable that a 
 purely subjective hallucination on her part, easily referable to her anxiety 
 about her daughter-in-law's condition, was psychically transferred to her 
 two companions. 
 
 [Another case of this type. No. 336, is omitted. Gurney goes on to 
 illustrate the musical type of collective hallucination with two cases, 
 337 and 338, and reference to a well evidenced one in the Supplement. 
 Considerations of space induce me to omit these here. — Ed.] 
 
 The foregoing instances may perhaps suffice to show that a purely 
 psychical account of these joint experiences — as due either partly or 
 wholly to a thought-transference between the percipients — is at all 
 events possible ; and that acceptance of the phenomena as genuine, i.e., 
 as percepts truly described, does not imply any materialistic theory of 
 phantasmal beings who travel about through space (sometimes in their 
 carriages) on their own account. And possibly a certain number of my 
 readers may further agree with me in supposing some, at any rate, of these 
 cases to have been in their inception purely subjective, and will not feel 
 the need of invoking for them an unknown or post-mortem " agency," 
 however little disposed to rule the possibility of such agency out of court. 
 I cannot, indeed, deny a certain force to an objection which Mr. Myers 
 urges, that we know of no instances where a hallucination which can be 
 connected with insanity or other distinctly morbid conditions in the 
 person impressed, and which is thus quite clearly proved to be purely 
 subjective, has become collective in the way supposed. But then neither 
 do we know of instances where a person in one of these morbid conditions 
 has exercised any other form of telepathic influence. We have no in- 
 stances of telepathic impressions of the deaths of dying lunatics. The 
 ultimate conditions of telepathic agency are as little known to us as the 
 ultimate conditions of telepathic percipience ; and transient hallucinations 
 of the sane, such as those of the preceding examples, differ so greatly in 
 their nature and ostensible conditions from the types of hallucination 
 to which Mr. Myers points as never transferred, that it seems rash to 
 assume that they may not di£fer also in the particular point of transfer- 
 ability. At any rate, whatever the difficulties of that view, it is one that 
 may be provisionally entertained by those who see equal difficulties in 
 any other ; and whatever my own surmises as to future discovery may 
 be, in the present state of the evidence I feel as much bound here to 
 press the theory of thought-transference, before admitting causes of an 
 obscurer kind, as in a former chapter to press the theory of unconscious 
 physical indications before admitting the reality of thought-transference. 
 
 The degree in which the infectious character may exist is very hard 
 indeed to determine ; for the majority of hallucinations (purely sub- 
 jective and telepathic alike) occur to persons who are alone — silence 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 497 
 
 and recueiUement being apparently favourable conditions ; and we have 
 no means of knowing how many of these hallucinations might have 
 been shared by some one else, if some one else had happened to be present 
 at the time. All that can be said is that, taking the whole class of transient 
 hallucinations of the sane, the cases where the experience has been shared 
 by a second person appear to be more numerous than those where a 
 second person has been present, awake, and rightly situated, and has not 
 shared the experience. Nor, again, can I at all adequately explain why 
 these phenomena should be a form of mental impression specially liable to 
 spread to neighbouring minds. That those of them which are telepathically 
 produced in the first instance should have a tendency to spread in this way 
 may appear, perhaps, less remarkable, if we remember that a telepathic 
 impulse, as such, seems sometimes to have very distinct and peculiar 
 physiological effects ; witness Mrs. Newnham's exhaustion (p. 51) in 
 experiments where the ideas conveyed were in themselves of a quite 
 unexciting sort. But as regards the transference in purely subjective 
 cases, all I can suggest is that sensory hallucinations, and especially the 
 occasional hallucinations of sane and healthy people, are to begin with 
 and in themselves very peculiar things ; and that a fresh peculiarity, 
 meeting us in something that we do not completely see round or under- 
 stand, is less staggering than if it met us in something of which we have 
 held our knowledge to be complete. At any rate the fact, if admitted, 
 that purely subjective hallucinations may spontaneously become collective, 
 greatly simplifies the consideration of the collective cases whose origin 
 is traceable to an external " agent." The appearance of an absent person's 
 figure to several spectators at once has had in it something specially 
 startling ; and when associated with the idea of death, it has almost 
 inevitably suggested a material or " etherial " spirit — an independent 
 travelling ghost. But as soon as the experience is analysed, it is found 
 to involve nothing new or antagonistic to scientific conceptions. In 
 being connected with the absent person, it is merely on a par with other 
 specimens of telepathy — e.g., many of those cited in the preceding chapters : 
 in being collective, it is merely on a par with other specimens of hallucina- 
 tion — e.g., some of those already cited in this chapter. Still, though a 
 telepathic impulse from an absent person may not be an essential condi- 
 tion, it may be, and I believe is, an exceptionally favourable condition 
 for a collective hallucination. And I now proceed to the final group of 
 examples of which that condition is the distinguishing mark. 
 
 § 6. I will begin the list with the auditory class. The following 
 account is from Mr. J. Wood Beilby, of Redbank Cottage, Elgin Road, 
 Beechworth, Victoria. 
 
 " October 17th, 1883. 
 
 (339) " A young lady, a friend of my wife's, staying with us in the bush, 
 had gone some hours, on horseback, to our post-town — some eight miles 
 distant — when my wife and I in the house, a servant-man and woman and 
 my adopted son, a youth, in an outside kitchen, heard this young lady 
 scream, and call out, ' Oh, Johnnie ! Johnnie I ' — that being my boy's 
 name, he being a usual attendant to the fair equestrian. All simultaneously 
 rushed out ; but nothing further could be heard or seen of the exclaimant 
 for nearly an hour, when she arrived, and informed us that at a spot 
 
 3 K 
 
498 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVITI 
 
 between four and five miles distant she had to open a gate. Tr^'ing to do 
 this without dismounting, she leaned over it from her side-saddle to undo a 
 sort of hasp. Her horse took fright at something and bounded aside, 
 leaving her, happily, detached from him, hanging over the gate. She said 
 she shrieked for help, and fancied ' Johnnie ' was behind, but got extri- 
 cated — I forget how — and her horse caught. She remounted, and came 
 on to us without injury but the fright. It was absolutely impossible her 
 natural voice could have been heard over a forest country intervening for 
 even one-third of the distance. The strange thing to me is that others, not 
 so specially gifted with magnetic impressions as I am, should have sim- 
 ultaneously and distinctly heard the ejaculation. All instantly acted 
 a reply, going out of the several houses which they were in at the time, 
 and making for an entrance gate, expecting to find the lady in some 
 difficulty close at hand ; and all were astonished that she was not even 
 in view upon an extensive plain, skirted by the forest-land she had to 
 traverse. <• j Wood Beilbv." 
 
 Mrs. Beilby corroborates as follows : — 
 
 " I perfectly recollect the voice being heard, as narrated above by my 
 husband. I vouch for the accuracy of the narration. 
 
 " Catherine W. Beilby." 
 
 In another account, written on January 28th, 1886, and signed by 
 Mr. and Mrs. Beilby, it is more clearly brought out that the young lady, 
 Miss Snell, actually called out the name, " Johnnie, Johnnie." The only 
 point of difference between the two accounts is that the second, instead 
 of saying that all four persons rushed out simultaneously, states that Mr. 
 and Mrs. Beilby went out and called to the servants that Miss Snell had 
 returned, and that " they said they heard her call, and immediately went 
 to the gate of entrance to the homestead," but found no one there. 
 
 Mr. Beilby further adds : — 
 
 " The homestead is isolated from any other residence, some 3 miles ; 
 and no one was about at the time, except the servants and the employers 
 in separate but closely adjacent buildings." He implies that he has had no 
 other auditory hallucination. 
 
 The next account, which was first received by the Rev. W. Stainton 
 Moses from an intimate friend of the agent's, was revised by his parents, 
 the percipients, who have since again read it over and pronounced it 
 correct. 
 
 "1881. 
 
 (340) " About two years ago W. L. felt England for America. Nine 
 months since, he married, and hoped to bring his wife home to see his 
 mother, to whom he was tenderly attached. On February 4th, however, 
 he was taken with sudden illness, which terminated fatally on the 12th, 
 about 8 p.m. On that night, about three-quarters of an hour after the 
 parents of W. L. had retired to rest in England, the mother heard the 
 clear voice of her son speaking. Her husband who also heard it, asked 
 his wife if it was she who was speaking. Neither of them had been asleep, 
 and she replied, ' No ! Keep quiet ! ' The voice continued, ' As I cannot 
 come to England, mother, I have come now to see you.' At this time 
 both parents believed their son to be in perfect health in America, and 
 were daily expecting a letter to announce his return home. A note was 
 made of this very startling occurrence ; and when a fortnight since news of 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 499 
 
 the son's death arrived, it was found to correspond with the date on which 
 the spirit-voice^ had announced his presence in England. The widow said 
 that the preparations for departure had nearly been completed, and that 
 her husband showed much anxiety to get to England and see his mother." 
 
 [Unfortunately the percipients in this case dislike the subject, and it 
 has been thought better not to press them with further inquiries. Other- 
 wise we should of course have ascertained whether or not they had ever 
 had other hallucinations.] 
 
 [Case 341 is omitted as remote.] 
 
 In the next case [342, also omitted] though the sound heard was 
 apparently vocal, it was not articulate ; and it can scarcely be pronounced 
 impossible that such an effect might be produced by bubbling air, or some 
 other local cause. The coincidence, however, appears to have been very 
 close, though perhaps not so absolutely precise as is alleged ; and the 
 form of impression is not without analogy. [The sound heard by two 
 percipients was " Three distinct sobs as of a person dying." — Ed.] 
 
 I will add a couple of specimens of the non-vocal type. In the first, 
 the hallucination presents a curiously close connection with the probable 
 idea of the agent at the moment, The account is from Mrs. Paget, of 
 Famham, Surrey. 
 
 " June 5th, 1884. 
 
 (343) " A man-servant, who had lived with us from a child, and who 
 was a real friend, fell into a consumption, and thinking that the climate 
 of Ventnor might prolong his life for some months, we sent him to St. 
 Catherine's Home in September, 1880. On the 8th of October, I received 
 a letter from the Sister-in-charge, saying that Arthur Dunn was decidedly 
 worse, but that the doctor thought there was no immediate danger, and 
 therefore she did not think I need go to Ventnor at once. I therefore 
 wrote to say I would be there on the following Monday, when I hoped to 
 be able to stay with him to the last. That morning I said to my girls, 
 ' I really must remember to speak to the new servant about putting out 
 the gas upstairs at half-past 10, for since poor Arthur left us, it has not 
 been put out punctually , and even some nights the burner close to my 
 bedroom and my eldest girl's dressing-room has been alight all night.' 
 
 " That same evening was very warm, and my daughter and myself both 
 left our doors open, in order to be able to talk after we went upstairs (the 
 gas-burner being close to our rooms). Whilst we were both saying our 
 prayers, the clock struck half-past 10, and at that moment we heard a 
 man's heavy step along the passage, which stopped at the gas-burner, and 
 then we heard the footsteps retiring. Almost at the same moment my 
 daughter and myself came to our respective doors and exclaimed, ' Why, 
 the man did not put out the gas after all. How like his step sounded to 
 poor Arthur's heavy tread.' 
 
 " The next morning I received a telegram from the Sister-in-charge at 
 St. Catherine's Home, saying, ' All was over last night.' I went down tc 
 Ventnor at once to make arrangements, and in telling Sister Mary Martha 
 how I grieved that I had not started for Ventnor before, she remarked, 
 ' We did not think there was immediate danger, and his mind was wan- 
 dering so much that day that he was hardly conscious. It was curious 
 to see what form his wandering took, for, after he had been very silent 
 for some hours, the clock struck half-past 10, when he raised himself in 
 * See p. 176, second note. 
 
500 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIII 
 
 bed and said distinctly, ' The clock has struck, I must go and put out the 
 gas,' and fell back and died immediately. 
 
 ' ' I ought to mention that punctuality had been a perfect mania with 
 him. He was never, as far as I can remember, three minutes late for any- 
 thing he was ordered to do, and he was most devotedly attached to us and 
 our home. " Frances Paget." 
 
 Miss Paget (now Mrs. P. Hanham) v/rote as follows, on June ii, 1884 : — 
 
 " I can only most emphatically confirm my mother's statement. I 
 distinctly heard the ' footsteps ' as described by her, and it happened at 
 half -past 10 at night, the exact time, as we heard afterwards, that our 
 poor man-servant died. I may mention that I questioned our new man- 
 servant in the morning as to whether he had not been upstairs on the 
 previous night ; but it turned out that he had forgotten the orders given 
 him to turn out the gas, and had not been upstairs. The footsteps, as I 
 remarked at the time, were exactly similar to those of poor Arthur Dunn, 
 and you may judge of my surprise when, on m}' mother's return from the 
 funeral, she told us about her conversation with the Sister, who was with 
 him at the last, and his last words having been, ' The clock has struck. I 
 must go and put out the gas.' 
 
 " In answer to your questions : — 
 
 (i) " The occurrence happened here, and it was on October 8th, 1880, 
 as I have since found on referring to a diary. 
 
 {2) " Neither my mother nor myself ever remember to have had any 
 hallucinations of any sort, before or since. " Gertrude F Paget." 
 
 [The diary, which I have seen, gives the date of the death only. Miss 
 Paget's meaning was that this was fixed on their minds next day as 
 having happened on October 8th, on which day — as they could not then 
 be mistaken in recollecting — the sounds had been heard.] 
 
 To a suggestion that the steps might have been those of a heavy-footed 
 housemaid, Mrs. Paget replied : — 
 
 " I ca,n positively affirm that the housemaid did ^^ot come upstairs on 
 the night of my servant's death ; for that point was inquired into at the 
 time." 
 
 The Sister-in-charge at St. Catherine's Home, Ventnor, writes as 
 follows, on March 6, 1885 : — 
 
 " Arthur Dunn died at 10.30 p.m. on the 8th of October, 1880. I 
 was with him when he died ; he was only with us eight days. 
 
 " Matilda, S.S.S.M." 
 
 Mrs. Paget's account having been sent to Sister Matilda, she replied as 
 follows, on March 9, 1885 : — 
 
 " Arthur John Dunn was only here eight days before his death. I 
 nursed him, and was with him when he died on October 8th. I do not 
 recollect what Mrs. Paget says at all ; all I can remember was that he 
 was in bed three days ; his breathing was very laboured ; he had a weak 
 heart ; he was not unconscious at all ; he was a very silent man, and 
 seldom spoke, except to answer any question asked. Just before he died 
 he asked me the time ; it was half -past 10 ; his words were : ' What is the 
 time ? ' I do not think he spoke after. There was nothing about the gas. 
 He could not hear any clock strike, for there is not one in the ward or 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 501 
 
 near it. Sister Mary Martha was in charge of the house at the time, and 
 I had the nursing of the men." 
 
 Sister Mary Martha writes from St. Margaret's, East Grinstead, on 
 March 17, 1885 :— 
 
 " I regret that I am quite unable to recall any particulars of Arthur 
 Dunn's death. I remember the young man perfectly well ; he was at the 
 Home only about eight days, and died almost suddenly. He suffered from 
 heart disease as well as consumption. He was a very nice fellow, and we 
 all liked him much. Mrs. Paget, I remember, spoke in the highest terms 
 of him. My impression is that his end was very sudden — too much so for 
 any last words. " Sister Mary Martha." 
 
 [It will be observed that there are two discrepancies between Mrs. 
 Paget's and the Sisters' account. The point as to the way in which the 
 man ascertained the time — whether by hearing the clock strike or by in- 
 quiry of the Sister — is not in itself important : the point about his mention 
 of the gas, though not vital, has more importance. I have thoroughly 
 talked over the matter with Mrs. Paget and her daughter. Mrs. Paget 
 is quite clear in her recollection of Sister Mary Martha's statement ; 
 but she does not recollect having heard or realised who it was to whom 
 the man made the reraark. The daughter is equally clear about her 
 mother's mention of this detail at the time. Had there been a consider- 
 able interval between Mrs. Paget's conversation with the Sister and her 
 narration of it to someone else, it would not be hard to suppose that the 
 incident of the man's asking the hour, combined with her own and her 
 daughter's experience at that exact time, had gradually led to her imagin- 
 ing the crowning detail of his mentioning the gas ; but that this detail, if 
 it was not reported to her, should have got immediately impressed upon her 
 mind as though it had been reported, seems decidedly less likely than that 
 it has slipped from the memory of the Sisters, for whom it would have 
 no special interest, since Mrs. Paget did not tell them what had occurred at 
 home. And there is a further point which tells, I think, decidedly in favour 
 of this view. On the supposition that the man made the remark about the 
 gas, it is very easy to see how Mrs. Paget may have made the mistake about 
 his hearing the clock strike ; for the remark would become the fact of 
 interest, and the manner in which the man ascertained the time would 
 retain no significance. If, on the other hand, the only thing reported to 
 Mrs. Paget had been that the man asked and was told what the time was, 
 that would have served completely to stamp the coincidence, and to suggest 
 the direction of the man's thoughts, and would thus have given a quite 
 sufficient impressiveness and completeness to the story. Briefly, the 
 introduction of the clock, on the first hypothesis, seems more easily 
 comprehensible than the introduction of the gas, on the second. 
 
 Mrs. Paget showed me the scene of the incident. The gas-burner 
 is at the end of a long passage, just outside her and her daughter's rooms. 
 The house is a very quiet one, standing in grounds far back from the road ; 
 and it is difficult to imagine any sort of real sound that could possibly have 
 been mistaken for heavy steps twice traversing the length of the passage, 
 the doors of both hearers (it will be remembered) being open. Mrs. Paget 
 says, moreover, that Arthur Dunn's tread was decidedly peculiar. That the 
 steps were not those of the man-servant for the time being was practically 
 proved (apart from his own assertion next day) by the fact that the gas 
 was not turned off ; for he could have no possible duty in that corner of 
 the house at night, except to turn it cfi ; and there was no other man in the 
 house. Mrs. Paget and her daughter both confirmed the statement that 
 
502 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIII 
 
 they have had no other hallucinations. They are far from being credulous 
 or superstitious witnesses ; but the strangeness of this incident made an 
 extremely strong impression upon them. J 
 
 In the next case [344 omitted here for brevity though recent. — Ed.] 
 the coincidence seems again to have been close to within a very few minutes ; 
 but the form [a church bell] which the hallucination (if it was one [and 
 this Gurney after investigation on the spot finds " it all but impos- 
 sible to doubt." — Ed.]) took had no special connection with anything 
 that we can conceive to have been present to the agent's mind. Bells are, 
 however, a not uncommon form of purely subjective impression.^ And 
 if the principle of telepathic hallucinations be granted, one would naturally 
 expect that the rudimentary specimens of that class — specimens which 
 do not suggest any conscious idea of the agent, but are projected, as it 
 were, blindly under the telepathic impulse — should follow the ordinary 
 lines of hallucinations in general. 
 
 I now come to cases where the sense of sight was involved. And 
 I may begin with a few specimens where the experiences of the several 
 percipients were either not exactly simultaneous or not exactly similar, 
 and where, therefore, the theory that they were severally derived from 
 the agent receives some slight support. (Compare in this respect the 
 auditory case, No. 36.) 
 
 In the following example the experience of the second percipient 
 included an auditory as well as a visual impression, and was, moreover, 
 separated by an interval of 3 hours from that of the first. The narrator 
 is Mrs. Cox, who wrote from Summer Hill, Queenstown, Ireland. 
 
 " December 26th, 1883. 
 (345) " O^ th^ night of the 21st August, 1869, between the hours of 
 8 and 9 o'clock, I was sitting in my bedroom in my mother's house at 
 Devonport, my nephew, a boy aged seven years, being in bed in the next 
 room, when I was startled by his suddenly running into my room, and 
 exclaiming in a frightened tone, ' Oh, auntie, I have just seen my father 
 walking around my bed.' I replied, ' Nonsense, you must have been 
 dreaming.' He said, ' No, I have not,' and refused to return to the room. 
 Finding that I was unable to persuade him to go back, I put him in my 
 own bed. Between 10 and it I myself retired to rest. I think about 
 an hour afterwards, on looking towards the fireplace, I distinctly saw, to 
 my astonishment, the form of my brother seated in a chair, and what 
 particularly struck me was the deathly pallor of his face, (My nephew 
 was at this tims fast asleep.) I was so frightened, knowing that at this 
 time my brother was in Hong Kong, China, that I put my head under the 
 bed-clothes. Soon after this I plainly heard his voice calling me by 
 name ; my name was repeated three times. The next time I looked, he 
 was gone. The following morning I told my mother and sister what had 
 occurred, and said I should make a note of it, which I did. The next 
 mail from China brought us the sad intelligence of my brother's death, 
 which took place on the 21st August, 1869, in the Harbour of Hong 
 Kong, suddenly, [of heat-apoplexy]. " Minnie Cox." 
 
 We ha\'e received from the Admiralty an ofl&cial confirmation of the 
 date of the death. 
 
 1 See p. 325. 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 503 
 
 In answer to further inquiries, Mr. Cox (at present Secretary to the 
 Naval Commander-in-Chief at Devonport) wrote : — 
 
 " February 21st, 1884. 
 " As my wife is too unwell to reply to your letter she has asked me to 
 state with reference to your question on the subject of the appearance of 
 her brother to her, that : — 
 
 " As she has no note now in her possession, and as her mother is 
 dead, she cannot be positive as to the hour at which her brother died. 
 The circumstance happened about 15 years ago — both the persons she 
 mentioned it to are dead. All that she can now state positively is that 
 she now believes it must have been after midnight when she saw the ap- 
 pearance, but at the same time she is quite certain that her little nephew 
 came into her room before midnight. She is sure that afterwards, when 
 the news came from China, the time corresponded, but has nothing to 
 prove it. I fear that she has not sufficient evidence, or in fact any evidence 
 now ; but it is an old story she has often told me, and I have not the 
 slightest doubt that she did see the appearance. " t^mes Cox " 
 
 In conversation Mrs. Cox told me that she was quite certain of having 
 put down the date, and compared it with the date in the letter. She has 
 never had the slighest hallucination on any other occasion. The child 
 was not in the least given to frights, and had no dread of the dark. 
 
 [If the time either of Mrs. Cox's or of her nephew's impression coin- 
 cided with that of the death, the lii'st date in the account is of course 
 given wrongly, as 9 p.m. in England would correspond with about 5 a.m. 
 of the next day at Hong Kong. If the first date is right, then the per- 
 cipients' experiences must have followed the death by some hours. It 
 might be suggested that Mrs. Cox's experience was due to suggestion 
 fi-om her nephew. But it is scarcely probable that a person who has no 
 tendency to hallucinations should evolve one from what she took to be the 
 dream of a frightened child.] 
 
 [Cases 346 and 347 are otnitted.] 
 
 In the remaining visual cases, the impression seems to have been 
 distinct and identical to all the percipients. I will begin with a case where 
 it is a question whether a distant agent was or was not the source of the 
 phenomenon ; but where the flashing of the hallucination from one of the 
 percipients to the other seems specially well illustrated, since the figure 
 which appeared was one which the second percipient had never seen in the 
 flesh. The account is from Mrs. Elgee, of 18, Woburn Road, Bedford. 
 
 " March ist, 1885. 
 (348) " In the month of November, 1864, being detained in Cairo, on 
 my way out to India, the following curious circumstance occurred to me : — 
 
 " Owing to an unusual influx of travellers, I, with the young lady under 
 my charge (whom we will call D.) and some other passengers of the out- 
 ward-bound mail to India, had to take up our abode in a somewhat unfre- 
 quented hotel. The room shared by Miss D. and myself was large, lofty, 
 and gloomy ; the furniture of the scantiest, consisting of two small beds, 
 placed nearly in the middle of the room and not touching the walls at 
 all, two or three rush-buttomed chairs, a very small washing-stand, and a 
 large old-fashioned sofa of the settee-sort, which was placed against one- 
 half of the largo folding-doors which gave entrance to the room. This 
 
504 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVlll 
 
 settee was far too heavy to be removed, unless by two or three people. 
 The other half of the door was used for entrance, and faced the two beds. 
 Feeling rather desolate and strange, and Miss D. being a nervous person, 
 I locked the door, and, taking out the key, put it under my pillow ; but 
 on Miss D. remarking that there might be a duplicate which could open 
 the door from outside, I put a chair against the door, with my travelling 
 bag on it, so arranged that, on any pressure outside, one or both must fall 
 on the bare floor, and make noise enough to rouse me. We then proceeded 
 to retire to bed, the one I had chosen being near the only window in the 
 room, which opened with two glazed doors, almost to the floor. These 
 doors, on account of the heat, I left open, first assuring myself that no 
 communication from the outside could be obtained. The window led 
 on to a small balcony, which was isolated, and was three stories above 
 the ground. 
 
 " I suddenly woke from a sound sleep with the impression that some- 
 body had called me, and, sitting up in bed, to my unbounded astonishment, 
 by the clear light of early dawn coming in through the large window before- 
 mentioned, I beheld the figure of an old and very valued friend whom I 
 knew to be in England. He appeared as if most eager to speak to me, and 
 I addressed him with, ' Good gracious ! how did you come here ? ' So clear 
 was the figure, that I noted every detail of his dress, even to three onyx 
 shirt studs which he always wore. He seemed to come a step nearer to 
 me, when he suddenly pointed across the room, and on my looking round, 
 I saw Miss D. sitting up in her bed, gazing at the figure with every expres- 
 sion of terror. On looking back, my friend seemed to shake his head, and 
 retreated step by step, slowly, till he seemed to sink through that portion 
 of the door where the settee stood. I never knew what happened to me 
 after this ; but my next remembrance is of bright sunshine pouring through 
 the window. Gradually the remembrance of what had happened came back 
 to me, and the question arose in my mind, had I been dreaming, or had I 
 seen a visitant from another world ? — the bodily presence of my friend 
 being utterly impossible. Remembering that Miss D. had seemed aware 
 of the figure as well as myself, I determined to allow the test of my dream 
 or vision to be whatever she said to me upon the subject, I intending to say 
 nothing to her unless she spoke to me. As she seemed still asleep, I got 
 out of bed, examined the door carefully, and found the chair and my bag 
 untouched, and the key under my pillow ; the settee had not been touched, 
 nor had that portion of the door against which it was placed any appear- 
 ance of being opened for years. 
 
 " Presently, on Miss D. waking up, she looked about the room, and, 
 noticnig the chair and bag, made some remark as to their not having 
 been much use. I said, ' What do you mean ? ' and then she said, ' Why, 
 that man who was in the room this morning must have got in somehow.' 
 She then proceeded to describe to me exactly what I myself had seen. 
 Without giving any satisfactory answer as to what I had seen, I made 
 her rather angry by affecting to treat the matter as a fancy on her part, 
 and showed her the key still under my pillow, and the chair and bag 
 untouched. I then asked her, if she was so sure that she had seen some- 
 body in the room, did not she know who it was ? ' No,' said she, ' I have 
 never seen him before, nor anyone like him.' I said, ' Have you ever seen 
 a photograph of him ? ' — She said, ' No.' This lady never was told what 
 I saw, and yet described exactly to a third person what we both had seen. 
 
 " Of course, I was under the im.pression my friend was dead. Such, 
 however, was not the case : and I met him some four years later, when, 
 without telling him anything of my experience in Cairo, I asked him, in a 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 505 
 
 joking way, could he remember what he was doing on a certain night in 
 November, 1864. ' Well, ' he said, ' you require me to have a good memory ' ; 
 but after a little reflection he replied, ' Why that was the time I was so 
 harassed with trying to decide for or against the appointment which was 
 offered me, and I so much wished you could have been with me to talk the 
 matter over. I sat over the fire quite late, trying to think what you would 
 have advised me to do.' A little cross-questioning and comparing of dates 
 brought out the curious fact that, allowing for the difference of time be- 
 tween England and Cairo, his meditations over the fire and my experience 
 were simultaneous. Having told him the circumstances above narrated, I 
 asked him had he been aware of any peculiar or unusual sensation. He 
 said none, only that he had wanted to see me very much. 
 
 " E. H. Elgee." 
 In answer to inquiries, Mrs. Elgee says : — 
 
 " I fear it is quite impossible to get any information from Miss D. 
 She married soon after we reached India, and I never met her since, nor 
 do I know where she is, if alive. I quite understand the value of her 
 corroboration ; and at the time she told the whole circumstance to a fellow- 
 traveller, who repeated it to me, and her story and mine agreed in every 
 particular, save that to her the visitant was a complete stranger ; and her 
 tale was quite unbiassed by mine, as I always treated hers as a fancy, and 
 never acknowledged I had been aware of anything unusual having taken 
 place in our room at Cairo. I never have seen, or fancied I saw, any one 
 before or since. 
 
 " My visitant, also, is dead, or he would, I know, have added his 
 testimony, small as it was, to mine. He was a very calm, quiet, clever, 
 scientific man, not given to vain fancies on any subject, and certainly was 
 not aware of any desire of appearing to me." 
 
 [This seems at any rate an interesting example of collective hallucina- 
 tion ; though as regards its supposed origination in the thoughts of Mrs. 
 Elgee's friend in England, one may doubt whether, after a lapse of 4 years, 
 complete certainty as to the identity of dates was attainable. If there 
 has been an error on this point, the case would properly belong to the 
 preceding section.] 
 
 [Case 349 is omitted.] We owe the next account in the first instance to 
 Mrs, Willink, of Lindale Parsonage, Grange-over-Sands. The three first- 
 hand witnesses all appear to be persons of good sense and of some educa- 
 tion. Mrs. Willink writes, on Sept. 9, 1884 : — 
 
 (350) " One night (Friday) my nurse, Jane, came to tell me that they 
 had been startled by seeing a ghastly face at the kitchen window. The 
 servants had been annoyed for some time previously by some young men 
 coming to the kitchen window, and making a noise on the glass, and 
 trying to look in. The flower-bed under the window had been freshly dug 
 up and tidied, and they were hoping the visits had ceased. The dog, 
 whose kennel was close to the window, and who had been put on a long 
 chain to keep away these visitors, began to howl, and Helen (now Mrs. 
 Robinson), v/ho was sitting so as to see through the edge of the blind, 
 looked up, and seeing a ghastly face, which she recognised as Mrs. Robin- 
 son's, told the others, who got up and drew the blind on one side and 
 so saw the face distinctly. Their account was that it gradually faded 
 away below the bottom of the window. Jane and Aggie then went to the 
 
5o6 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIII 
 
 door, but though the dog continued howling (as he always does when a 
 death in the village takes place), they could see nothing. 
 
 " I doubt the accuracy of the statement that the apparition looked at 
 Helen rather than at the others ; she sat where she could see through the 
 space between the blind and the edge of the window, so naturally saw it 
 first. Jane had never seen Mrs. Robinson, but some time after, on looking 
 through a photograph-book in the village, she recognised the face, and was 
 then told to whom it belonged. When she told me on the Friday evening of 
 what they had seen, I rather pooh-poohed the story, as I found that the 
 dog's howling was beginning to make them always nervous ; and it was not 
 until after service on Sunday that I was told how Mrs. Robinson had been 
 persuaded to go to Leeds to the hospital there, and to undergo an opera- 
 tion, under which she died on Friday afternoon, I think, between 2 and 3. 
 The appearance would be between 8 and 9. Mrs. Robinson had been 
 servant to the clergyman here before she married ; she had been away 
 from the village some time before her death ; was always an invalid, but 
 none of us knew of her being more ill than usual. 
 
 " Margaret Willink." 
 
 We learn from the clerk at Finsthwaite, where Mrs. Robinson was 
 buried, that she died at the Leeds Infirmary on March 25th, 1882, and 
 a neighbour thinks that the hour was between 8 and g in the morning. 
 Friday was the 24th, not the 25th ; and the coincidence was thus not so 
 close as Mrs. Willink supposes ; but the interval probably did not exceed 
 12 hours. 
 
 Mary Jane Farrand says : — 
 
 " It was a Friday evening, of the exact time I am not sure, but it was 
 between half-past 8 and 9 o'clock. The other two maids, with myself, 
 were sitting at supper in the kitchen, close to the window, when we all 
 became conscious of being watched by a woman from the outside, whom 
 the other two immediately recognised as a person whom they both knew 
 as Mrs. Robinson. Before her marriage, she lived at the parsonage for 
 some time as housemaid. She looked intently upon each one, and then 
 turned her face quite to the cook, looking slightly reproachful, then 
 pleadingly. They asked one of the other where she could be staying, and 
 they said it was strange for her to be out (as it rained heavily) without 
 her bonnet. One was just about to go and ask her in, when we saw a 
 great change come over the face, and it looked like that of a corpse, then 
 disappeared altogether. I never saw the person previously, or remember 
 ever hearing of her, however indirectly. The following Sunday morning I 
 heard that she was dead from Mrs. Willink. The cook, whom we called 
 Nell, was married to John Robinson about two years afterwards. As we 
 sat at the table I had such an impression of the face, eyes, and front of the 
 hair as to be able to recognise the photograph a few months afterwards, 
 without the least trouble, or being told. 
 
 " Mary Jane Farrand." 
 
 A. Nicholson (now Mrs. Capstick, of Silver dale, Carnforth) writes to 
 Mary Jane Farrand, on September 4th, 1884 : — 
 
 " Wood well. 
 
 " In answer to your letter about the face at the window, I cannot 
 remember much about it, except that we were sitting at supper, and Nell 
 happened to look up at the window, and said some one was looking in, then 
 told us to come and look. It was like the face of a skeleton, and we 
 looked, and it was a very thin face, with large staring eyes. We still 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 507 
 
 thought it was some one till you and I went to the door, but could see 
 nothing. Nell was in the kitchen, and it never moved, but was still there 
 when we got back. It seemed to gradually fade out of sight. I don't 
 remember who passed the remark that it was like Mrs. Robinson. 
 
 "A. Nicholson." 
 
 In conversation, Mrs. Capstick stated that she has never had any other 
 experience of a hallucination. 
 
 Mrs. Willink writes, on September i8th, 1884 : — 
 
 " In answer to your question as to when the servants told me it was 
 Mrs. Robinson's face they saw, as far as I recollect it was that same 
 evening. Helen knew (as we all did) that Mrs. Robinson was ill, and had 
 been so for years with an internal complaint, from which she never could 
 recover ; but she did not know that she was any worse than she had been 
 before she left the village some months before. 
 
 " They went out next morning to look for footmarks on the flower bed, 
 which would have been disturbed by any one standing at the window, but 
 there were no traces of any." 
 
 In answer to inquiries, Mary Jane Farrand writes, on September 
 24th, 1884 :— 
 
 " When I recognised Mrs. Robinson's photograph I was staying at 
 Amside with Mrs. Willink's children, and went to visit a person who had 
 lived near Lindale and had not long been married, and she it was who when 
 showing me the different things in her house, quite by chance took up her 
 album, and showed me the photos of her friends, amongst them Mrs. Robin- 
 son. I cannot quite remember whether or not I told her that I recognised 
 the face : for it seems so long ago to remember each fact, and 1 should not 
 like to assert what I did not feel confident about, but you certainly may 
 write to her to ask her. 
 
 " Never before had I seen anything of the kind, although I had heard 
 of similar events, but was greatly wanting in faith with regard to such 
 things happening, and thought it but a fancy in others, until I saw Mrs. 
 Robinson [i.e., the photograph]." 
 
 She mentions, however, that she has had two subjective hallucinations, 
 which fell within a few days of one another— one representing Mrs. "Willink, 
 and the other a fellow-servant. 
 
 Mrs. Jackson Thompson, of Ashmeadow Lodge, Arnside, Grange-over- 
 Sands, writes, in February, 1886 : — 
 
 " The only remark I remember Mary Jane Farrand making on the 
 late Mrs. John Robinson's photograph was that it resembled the face 
 which appeared at the Lindale Parsonage kitchen window. 
 
 " Charlotte Thompson." 
 
 The evidence of "Nell" (now Mrs. Robinson), the third witness, 
 has now been obtained, and is as follows : — 
 
 " Lakeside Cottages. Newby Bridge. 
 " June, 1886. 
 " It was one evening, about 4 years ago, that I sat in the kitchen, at 
 Lindale Parsonage, at supper, and looking at the window I saw, at the 
 side of the blind, which was not hanging quite straight, a very pale face 
 looking at me. It was turned sideways when I first saw it, and thinking 
 it was one of the young men from the village come up to make game of 
 us, I made a face at it ; then it turned full face towards me, and I saw 
 
5o8 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIII 
 
 that it was the face of Mrs. John Robinson, my present husband's first 
 wife. It looked very pale. I watched it with the other servants for 
 about 3 minutes perhaps, and then it dropped down and disappeared. 
 I could see all round it, so that I could see that it was not a real face, 
 and it was too close to the window for that. It looked as if resting 
 on the sill. 
 
 " I have never on any other occasion seen anything which was not 
 really there. « Helen Robinson." 
 
 [The next case No. 351 is here omitted. — Ed.] 
 
 The following case is from Mr. S. S. Falkinburg, of Uniontown, Ky., 
 U.S.A., decorator and house painter. 
 
 " Sept. i2th, 1884. 
 
 (352) " The following circumstance is impressed upon my mind in a 
 manner which will preclude its ever being forgotten by me or the members 
 of my family interested. My little son, Arthur, who was then five years 
 old, and the pet of his grandpapa, was playing on the floor, when I entered 
 the house a quarter to 7 o'clock, Friday evening, July nth, 1879. I was 
 very tired, having been receiving and paying for staves all day, and it 
 being an exceedingly sultry evening, I lay down by Artie on the carpet , 
 and entered into conversation with my wife — not, however, in regard to 
 my parents. Artie, as usually was the case, came and lay down with his 
 little head upon my left arm, when all at once he exclaimed, ' Papa ! 
 papa ! Grandpa ! ' I cast my eyes towards the ceiling, or opened my 
 eyes, I am not sure which, when, between me and the joists (it was an old- 
 fashioned log-cabin), I saw the face of my father as plainly as ever I 
 saw him in my life.* He appeared to me to be very pale, and looked sad, 
 as I had seen him upon my last visit to him three months previous. I 
 immediately spoke to my wife, who was sitting within a few feet of me, 
 and said, ' Clara, there is something wrong at home ; father is either dead 
 or very sick.' She tried to persuade me that it was m}'^ imagination, but 
 I could not help feeling that something was wrong. Being very tired, we 
 soon after retired, and about 10 o'clock Artie woke me up repeating, 
 ' Papa, grandpa is here.' I looked, and believe, if I remember right, 
 got up, at any rate to get the child warm, as he complained of coldness," 
 and it was very sultry weather. Next morning I expressed my determina- 
 tion to go at once to Indianapolis. My wife made hght of it and over- 
 persuaded me, and I did not go until Monday morning, and upon arriving 
 at home (my father's), I found that he had been buried the day before, 
 Sunday, July 13th. 
 
 " Now comes the mysterious part to me. After I had told my mother 
 and brother of my vision, or whatever it may have been, they told me the 
 following : — 
 
 " On the morning of the nth July, the day of his death, he arose 
 early and expressed himself as feeling unusually well, and ate a hearty 
 breakfast. He took the Bible (he was a Methodist minister), and went 
 and remained until near noon. He ate a hearty dinner, and went to the 
 front gate, and, looking up and down the street, remarked that he could 
 not, or at least would not be disappointed, some one was surely coming. 
 During the afternoon and evening he seemed restless, and went to the 
 gate, looking down street, frequently. At last, about time for supper, he 
 
 ' For a phantaBm seea in a position which would in reality be impossible com- 
 pare ease 205. 
 
 ^ See p. 15S, note. 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 509 
 
 mentioned my name, and expressed his conviction that God, in His own 
 good time, would answer his prayers in my behalf, I being at that time 
 very wild. Mother going into the kitchen to prepare supper, he fol- 
 lowed her and continued talking to her about myself and family, and 
 especially Arthur, my son. Supper being over, he moved his chair near 
 the door, and was conversing about me at the time he died. The last 
 words were about me, and were spoken, by mother's clock, 14 minutes of 
 7. He did not fall, but just quit talking and was dead. 
 
 " In answer to my inquiries, my son Arthur says he remembers the 
 circumstances, and the impression he received upon that occasion is 
 ineffaceable. .. Samuel S. Falkinburg." , 
 
 We have procured a certificate of death from the Indianapolis Board 
 of Health, which confirms the date given. 
 
 Mrs. Falkinburg writes to us, on Sept. 12, 1884 : — 
 
 " In answer to your request, I will say that I cheerfully give my 
 recollection of the circumstance to which you refer, 
 
 " We were living in Brown County, Indiana, 50 miles south of Indiana- 
 polis, in the summer of 1879. My husband (Mr. S. S. Falkinburg) was 
 in the employ of one John Ayers, buying staves. 
 
 " On the evening of July nth, about 6.30 o'clock, he came into the 
 room where I was sitting, and lay down on the carpet with my little boy 
 Arthur, complaining of being very tired and warm. Entering into con- 
 versation on some unimportant matter, Arthur went to him and lay 
 down by his side. In a few moments my notice was attracted by hearing 
 Arthur exclaim : ' Oh, papa, grandpa, grandpa, papa,' at the same time 
 pointing with his little hand toward the ceiling. I looked in the direction 
 he was pointing, but saw nothing. My husband, however, said : ' Clara, 
 there is something wrong at home ; father is either dead or very sick.' I 
 tried to laugh him out of what I thought an idle fancy ; but he insisted 
 that he saw the face of his father looking at him from near the ceiling, 
 and Arthur said, ' Grandpa was come, for he saw him.' That night we 
 were awakened by Artie again calling his papa to see ' grandpa.' 
 
 " A short time after my husband started (Monday) to go to Indiana- 
 polis, I received a letter calling him to the burial of his father ; and some 
 time after, in conversation wth his mother, it transpired that the time he 
 and Artie saw the vision was within two or three minutes of the time 
 his father died. " Clara T. Falkinburg." 
 
 Asked whether this was his sole experience of a visual hallucination, 
 Mr. Falkinburg replied that it was. Occasionally, however, since that 
 time he has had auditory impressions suggestive of his father's presence. 
 
 Here it may perhaps be suggested that Mr. Falkinburg's hallucination 
 was due to the child's remark. But I know of no evidence to support such 
 a hypothesis. Where sensory hallucinations have been traceable to verbal 
 suggestion, as I have already mentioned, (pp. 477-8), there has either been 
 a previous abnormal dominance of one person by another, or the effect has 
 been worked up among a considerable number of people, in an atmosphere 
 of emotion and excitement. Till evidence is brought, we must, I think, 
 decline to credit the words of a child of five with such magic sway over 
 its father's mind as is exercised by a practised mesmerist over the 
 " subject " whose will he has annulled, or as causes the visions of a 
 hysterical fanatic to spread to her like-minded companions, 
 
510 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIII 
 
 [Cases 353 and 354 are omitted.] In the next example of the two 
 persons present, one of whom was son, and the other a stranger, to the 
 agent, the stranger alone saw the phantasm, though both seem to have 
 shared in a singular auditory experience which they connected with it. 
 The incident thus closely resembles that described in case 242, where the 
 phantasm appeared not to the dying man's sister, but to a servant who 
 was with her. The narrative was copied by the present writer from a note- 
 book of the Rev, J. A. Macdonald, formerly of Manchester, and now of 
 Rhyl. 
 
 (355) " Oil August 13th, 1879, I sailed to Hamburg with Captain 
 Ayre, of the ss. ' Berlin,' of Goole, who related to me that, about 25 years 
 before, he was staying with a friend named Hunt, at a small farmhouse at 
 Arming Grange, about 2^ miles from Goole. On a summer evening, about 
 9 o'clock. Captain Ayre and his companion went to their bedroom, when 
 they both heard a noise at the side of the house, and both went to the 
 window to see what was the matter. The captain distinctly saw a man 
 walking outside, but Hunt could see nothing there, though he had heard 
 the tramp of feet as well as the captain. Being astonished that Hunt could 
 not see the man. Captain Ayre proceeded to describe him. He was a man 
 of short stature, with a stoop, and wore knee breeches, a red-fronted 
 waistcoat with sleeves, and a little black hat. Hunt instantly identified 
 the description as answering exactly to his own father. Captain Ayre 
 assured me he had never seen Hunt's father. After this the men went to 
 bed, and both now heard a noise as if the end of the bedstead had been 
 wrenched, which continued until about midnight, when Hunt's brother 
 arrived on horseback from Gilberdyke with the news of their father's 
 death, which occurred about three hours earlier that evening. The noises 
 then ceased." 
 
 Mr. Macdonald adds : — 
 
 " This was taken down by me in pencil from Captain Ayre's own lips, 
 and transcribed when I returned from the voyage. The pencil account 
 was read over to Captain Ayre, and pronounced by him to be perfectly 
 correct. I cross-examined him carefully on every point. He specially 
 described the lonely position of the house, and the unlikelihood of any 
 stranger moving about in the vicinity or creating a disturbance in the 
 bedroom. <■ j^mes Alex. Macdonald." 
 
 This account was sent to Captain Ayre, who replied : — 
 
 " SS. ' Dresden,' Goole. 
 " November 4th, 1884. 
 " I have carefully read over the narrative, as given by the Rev. Mr. 
 Macdonald ; but it is so accurate in every detail that I fail to be able to 
 add anything thereto. << chas. Ayre." 
 
 [Our efforts to trace Mr. Hunt have been unsuccessful. Captain Ayre 
 has not heard of him for some time.] 
 
 In the next case the agent was not dying, but was in a somewhat 
 alarming fainting-fit. We have had other similar cases {e.g.. No. 20) ; 
 they recall what was said above (p. 387) as to the number of the death- 
 cases where the mode of death has been drowaing. The narrator is Mr. 
 H. G. Barwell, of 33, Surrey Street, Norwich. 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 511 
 
 " 1883. 
 
 (356) " During the last week of July, 1882, Mr. and Mrs. W. and family 
 had settled themselves comfortably in a house they had hired at the Lizard, 
 Cornwall ; and a few days later Mr. Cox, an amateur artist from Liverpool, 
 joined them. Mr. Barwell arranged to meet Mr. Earle, an artist residing 
 in London (both of whose names are appended), on Monday, 7th August, 
 1882, dine with him and together take the night mail at Paddington, 
 booking for Penrjai, Cornwall, the station from whence conveyances take 
 passengers to Helston, and thence to the Lizard, whither they were going 
 to join Mr. W. and family, as on many former occasions. 
 
 " Barwell and Earle therefore started according to arrangement by the 
 8,10 p.m. mail train from Paddington, on the evening of Bank Holiday, 
 Monday, 7 August, 1882. They travelled all night ; the train on arrival 
 at Penryn was a little more than 15 minutes late, reaching there on 
 Tuesday morning, 8th August, 1882, at 7.23 a.m. No other passengers 
 alighted there from that train. They had some difficulty in getting a 
 porter to convey their luggage to the omnibus standing at the station, the 
 driver of which announced that if they could not come at once, he must 
 start without them. Passengers were nothing to him, he had to take 
 charge of and deliver the mail bags at various villages on his route. They 
 roused up the porter and insisted on his attention ; in the meantime their 
 train had departed and another train, from Falmouth to London, ran into 
 the station (due 7.24 a.m.). Their luggage was being placed on the omni- 
 bus ; Earle had already climbed to his seat next the driver, and Barwell, 
 having now seen all their luggage safely deposited on the vehicle, was 
 climbing up next him, when Earle exclaimed : ' Why, look there ! ' 
 And on Barwell looking up, he saw in the train, just leaving the station 
 for London, their friend W. from the Lizard, waving his hand to them while 
 eagerly stretching his head out of the window to ascertain, apparently, 
 if they had arrived. They both cordially returned the salute and the 
 train disappeared round a curve, W. still looking out of the window wav- 
 ing his hand. 
 
 " The two friends now made various conjectures as to the why and 
 wherefore of W.'s departure on the verj^ morning of their arrival ; they 
 considered it very disappointing that he should thus be obliged to leave, on 
 the day our friendly party was about to be reunited. Earle was greatly 
 depressed about it, and wished to leave all further discussion on the subject 
 until they should ascertain from Mrs. W. the cause for bis leaving the 
 Lizard just before their arrival. Amongst the surmises which they made 
 for W. being in the train which came from Falmouth, and not from the 
 Lizard where he was staying, was this : that he had probably received at 
 the Lizard, on Monday, the 7th August, a telegram requiring his immediate 
 attendance in London or elsewhere, and that to prevent a very early start 
 by trap on Tuesday morning from the Lizard to catch the 7.30 a.m. train 
 to London at Penryn, he had made use of a return Bank Holiday excur- 
 sion steamer from Falmouth to the Lizard ; sleeping at Falmouth, and 
 starting by train from there at 7.15 a.m. for London, namely, the train 
 they saw him in. 
 
 " They arrived in due course at Helston, had breakfast, and sauntered 
 about the old town till the next coach started for the Lizard at 1 1 o'clock 
 a.m. On nearing the Lizard, they were anxiously on the look-out for the 
 children of Mrs. W., to receive their usual hearty and sincere welcome on 
 arrival of the coach, and to learn from them where their respective domiciles 
 in the village had been chosen. The coach arrived, but none of the W. 
 family were to be seen. 
 
512 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIII 
 
 ' ' The luggage was taken off the coach and left on the village green in 
 front of the hotel, till information could be obtained as to where rooms had 
 been engaged. The two friends strolled away, but soon met W.'s two boys, 
 who on being asked why their father had gone away, seemed somewhat 
 surprised at the question, and replied that their father was lying ill at his 
 lodgings, and that their mother was also at home and very anxious about 
 him. The boys accompanied Earle and Barwell to their father's house in 
 the village, when Mrs. W. came out and greeted them cordially, telling 
 them briefly that Mr. W. had had a serious fainting fit that morning, and 
 that she was watching him with considerable anxiety. 
 
 " Mr. Cox now came in from his morning's work, and after the ex- 
 change of salutations with Earle and Barwell, related to them the 
 following details of Mr. W.'s fainting fit ; That he, Mr. W., and his two 
 boys started from the Lizard village to Housel Cove to bathe, at 7 o'clock 
 that morning, a distance a little over half a mile. When W. came out of 
 the sea, and was leaning against a rock, in a sitting posture, he fainted 
 quite away. Cox was dreadfully shocked and alarmed, for at one time he 
 could discover no action of the heart, and he feared he might be dead or 
 dying. He used all the means he could think of, and placed W. in a more 
 recumbent position, which seemed a more favourable one, for pulsation 
 was then discernible, and W. partially recovered, but was too weak to 
 move for a long time. Mrs. W. was fetched, and then breakfast was taken 
 down to the Cove, and when vitality and strength had sufficiently returned 
 to enable W. to climb the steep ascent with assistance, they started home. 
 
 " The fainting of W. occurred at 7.30 a.m. at Housel Cove, the Lizard, 
 at the precise time when Earle and Barwell saw W. waving his hand to 
 them from the train at Penryn. 
 
 " The question has been put to Mr. W. whether he thought of or saw 
 Earle or Barwell, either just before or during his seizure, but he remembers 
 nothing of the kind. 
 
 {" Charles Earle, 9, Duke Street, Portland Place, 
 London. 
 " H. G. Barwell, Surrey Street, Norwich. 
 " Charles H. Cox, Shrewsbury Road, N., Birken- 
 head." 
 
 In reply to inquiries, Mr. Barwell says : " Both Earle and I have 
 very good sight. My impression is that the person I saw looking from the 
 train window wore a soft, flexible, round hat." He can recall no other 
 experience of hallucination, except one which occurred many years ago, at 
 a time when he was not yet fully recovered from a severe fever. 
 
 Mr. Cox writes, on January 2nd, 1885 : — 
 
 " I was at the Lizard, in Cornwall, when my fi-iends, Earle and Barwell, 
 saw (as they believed) the ' double ' of my friend W., whom, at the time, 
 I was instrumental in bringing round after his attack of illness. My part 
 in the affair was simply resuscitating Mr. W. from a very serious condition. 
 
 " C. H. Cox." 
 
 [Here, again, mistaken identity must be recognised as a possibility ; 
 but there are several points which combine to make it improbable. The 
 fact which the appearance forced on the minds of the two friends — namely, 
 W.'s departure — was so little in accordance with their expectations that it 
 distinctly surprised them ; they were thus in a wholly different attitude 
 from that (say) of awaiting a friend's arrival, when the senses are on the 
 alert for anything at all resembling him. Again, the figure seen seems to 
 have given unmistakable signs of friendly recognition ; so that we should 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 513 
 
 not only have to suppose that the percipients mistook someone for their 
 friend, but that they mistook for him someone who was known to them, or 
 at any rate to one of them — clearly a much more unlikely occurrence. It 
 will be observed, moreover, that the difficulties of assuming a mistake as to 
 identity are immensely increased where two persons with good sight would 
 have had to share in it. Still, it is conceivable — though scarcely com- 
 patible with the account — that the first sign of recognition was given by 
 Mr. Earle ; and that a stranger, seeing this sign, returned it, either in 
 joke, or imagining that the giver of it must be some one that he had 
 known and ought to recognise.] 
 
 [Gurney concludes this section with a more complete account than had 
 yet been published of the well-known Wynyard case — the apparition of 
 John Wynyard at the time of his death in 1785 to his brother and Sir John 
 Sherbrooke. To the latter he was unknown. This case is here omitted. — Ed.] 
 
 § 7. The cases of the preceding section, and of § 2, though not eviden- 
 tially among the strongest in our collection, are sufficient, I think, to establish 
 a strong presumption for the genuineness of this collective type of tele- 
 pathic hallucination. But the establishment of facts, in " psychical " as 
 in other departments of Nature, may far outstrip our power of satisfactorily 
 accounting for them ; and such account as I can render of these phenomena is 
 here put forward rather as a suggestion or adumbration than as a final view. 
 
 To begin with, it would, I think, be irrational not to recognise a special 
 significance in the fact that in all the cases of § 6, and most of those of 
 § 5, the several percipients were together : to that extent, at all events, 
 conditions of place seem to enter vitally into the phenomena. But there is 
 nothing in this that need drive us for a moment off idealistic or " psychical " 
 ground. I have spoken often, throughout the book, of a rapport between 
 the parties concerned in a psychical transference — meaning by the word 
 simply some pre-existing psychical approximation which conditions the 
 transference. The rapport has usually been that of kinship or affection. 
 But I regard these collective cases as strongly indicative of a rapport of 
 a different sort — consisting not in old-established sympathy, but in simi- 
 larity of immediate mental occupation. I suspect that such a rapport 
 might be induced by a common environment — by partnership in that 
 particular piece of the " life of relation " within which the hallucination 
 happens to fall. That is to say, I should regard the fact that B's hallucina- 
 tion spreads to C, when B and C are in the same place, as possibly largely 
 due to the fact that a very important part of the contents of B's and C's 
 minds is — and has been for some hours, minutes, or moments preceding — 
 identical. The local condition would be, not any physical presence or 
 centre of influence in the circle of space outside them, but the community 
 of scene, and of other objective impressions, in the two parallel currents 
 of ideas which are their real two existences. ^ It must be remembered 
 
 ^ A similar explanation may be suggested for the fact that thought-transference 
 experiments rarely succeed when agent and percipient are so far withdrawn from one 
 another as to have quite different environments. This fact would otherwise seem 
 explicable only by some hypothesis of " brain-waves " diminishing in strength with 
 the increase of the distance between the parties — a hypothesis which has the dis- 
 advantage of being quite inapplicable to many of the facts of spontaneous telepathy 
 (p. 93). [More success with experiments at a distance has been obtained since this 
 was written and it is such success that the S.P.R. now aim.s at. — Ed.] 
 2 L 
 
514 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIIT 
 
 that we have no d priori means of knowing what the mental conditions 
 that favour telepathy are likely to be. And I venture to think that if, 
 by some process of psychical chemistry, the elements and affinities of 
 difierent minds at particular moments could be analysed and estimated, 
 mere community of scene and of immediate sensory impression might 
 count for more — might prove, that is, to involve a larger amount of real 
 correspondence or identity — than the external and accidental character 
 of such passing experience might have led us to expect. 
 
 But this idea, if tenable, seems capable of being extended. If com- 
 munity of environment opens a channel of supersensuous communication 
 between B and C, we come to conceive a greater fluidity (so to speak) 
 in the directions of telepathic transference than the more usual cases of a 
 distant agent and a single percipient could reveal. And this brings me 
 to what I suspect to be a more correct account of the collective telepathic 
 cases that have been passed in review. 
 
 In the earlier part of this chapter, I consulted clearness by keeping 
 separate the hypothesis (i) of joint and independent affection of B and 
 C by A, and the hypothesis (2) of C's affection by B who alone is directly 
 affected by A. Now looking back at these hypotheses in the light of the 
 evidence, the objections (see § 2) to the assumption of independent psychical 
 affection of B and C by A come back on us with only increased force. 
 As long as telepathic hallucinations are rare, and lead by their rarity to 
 the conclusion that they generally require not only an abnormal condition 
 of the agent, but specific susceptibility in the percipient, nothing can make 
 it seem otherwise than astonishing that two closely similar specimens of 
 them, in connection with the same agent, should independently concern 
 two percipients at the same moment. One might admit such an astonish- 
 ing coincidence once or twice — I have suggested its application to a few 
 cases in § 2 above ; ^ but it seems impossible to lay it down as a principle 
 of explanation, by which any number of collective hallucinations may be 
 accounted for. No view which shrinks from assuming a local and physical 
 presence of A, and at the same time rejects every sort of direct trans- 
 ference between B and C, can avoid this difficulty ; and the consideration 
 seems to me of such weight as to exclude hypothesis (i) in the form stated. 
 I feel absolutely driven to suppose that where C's experience resembles 
 B's, it is in some direct way connected with B's ; this is the only alternative 
 that I can see to admitting a physical basis to the percept. But this does 
 not necessarily imply the adoption of hypothesis (2) in its crudest and 
 most obvious form ; the " direct way " need not, I conceive, be a transfer 
 between B and C wholly unconnected with A — a transfer, that is to say, 
 which must have equally taken place had B's hallucination been purely 
 subjective. Though the evidence in § 5 above inclines me strongly to the 
 opinion that sensory hallucinations, as such, are transferable things, I 
 do not believe this to be the complete explanation of the later telepathic 
 cases. And I now venture to suggest that with slight modification the 
 two hypotheses — of joint affection by A, and of direct transference be- 
 
 ^ In all of these, however, where the two percipients were near together and had 
 been sharing the same life, T think it probable that the experiences were not truly 
 independent. 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 515 
 
 tween B and C — may be amalgamated ; and that the amalgamation is 
 really more probable than either hypothesis in its isolated form. 
 
 Where A, the distant agent, is in rapport both with B and C, it is 
 possible to suppose that B and C are jointly and independently impressed 
 by A, though the particular form — the hallucination — in which they 
 simultaneously embody their impression is still an effect of B's mind on 
 C's, or of C's on B's. The joint impression from A may be conceived as 
 having in itself a tendency to facilitate this further effect — that is to say, 
 psychical communication between B and C may find a readier and wider 
 channel at the exceptional moments when they are attuned by a common 
 telepathic influence than, e.g., when one of them is staring at a card and 
 the other is endeavouring to guess it. But even for these cases, I think 
 it so dangerous, in view of the apparent rarity of " psychical " affections, to 
 assume any sort of independent psychical affection of different minds at 
 the same moment, that I should prefer to regard A's influence on C as 
 derived through B. And this certainly commends itself as the process 
 where C is a stranger to A, or not a person whom it would has e seemed 
 natural that A's vicissitudes should in any way affect. ^ In such cases I 
 conceive that, while C's experience depends on B's presence or existence, 
 and even probably on the form of B's experience when the two are similar, 
 yet A's influence may really and truly extend to C ; that in fact there is a 
 rapport between A and C, established ad hoc by the rapport of both of them 
 with B. B would be thus not the instigator, or not solely the instigator, 
 but the channel, of C's percipience — the assumption being that a mind in 
 which B holds a prominent place, such as C's, may be abnormally sus- 
 ceptible to an influence which abnormally impresses B. Especially would 
 this conception relieve the difi&culty of such extreme cases as Nos. 242 
 and 355, above ; where B's part in the occurrence was to all appearance 
 suppressed, and C, a stranger to A, was the sole percipient.'^ We can 
 scarcely doubt that the presence of B, the near relative of the supposed 
 agent, was a condition of C's percipience ; while at the same time it seems 
 absurd to suppose that B infects C with a sensory hallucination which he 
 himself does not experience. We seem driven, then, to regard B as a mere 
 channel of influence ; and that is a part which there is no absurdity in sup- 
 posing to be played unconsciously. For the better established facts of 
 telepathy have familiarised us with both unconscious reception and uncon- 
 scious propagation of telepathic impulses ; and however unexpected, it 
 is at least quite conceivable that the two events should take place as part 
 of a single process — ^which is all that the transmission of an impulse from 
 A to C through the unwitting B im.plies. 
 
 The above view, of rapport through community of mental occupation, 
 may likewise afford some explanation of the otherwise puzzling cases 
 where the telepathic influence exercised by A seems itself to have depended 
 rather on local than on personal reasons ; as in case 29 in Chapter V, 
 where the agent's form was seen by a person only slightly connected with 
 her, in a spot in which she was known to have been considerably interested; ' 
 
 1 e.g., cases 339, 348, 360, 357 [the Wynyard case]. 
 
 ^ See also case 307, where A's bond, euch as it was, was with B and not with C ; 
 and compare case 311. 
 
 * It is probable that a local esplanation would apply to cases 239, 343, 350. 
 
5i6 COLLECTIVE CASES [Chap. XVIII 
 
 or in cases where the actual percipient had Uttle or no connection with 
 the agent, but was situated in a place where the agent might naturally 
 conceive some other and nearly-connected person to be ; ^ or in cases 
 where a dying person's form is alleged to have been seen by strangers in 
 that person's old home ; or in a converse case in the Supplement, a lady's 
 veridical dream of the death of a comparative stranger in her own old 
 home. It is not necessary that two persons should know one another, 
 for certain daily scenes and local impressions to be deeply stamped in 
 common on their two minds ; and in this way locality might constitute 
 an ideal bond between A and B who are apart, as we conceived that it 
 might do between B and C who are together. 
 
 An even further extension could be given to this idea, if we admit 
 the supposition that A's own susceptibility may be quickened, in the 
 way that was so strongly suggested by some of the reciprocal cases in 
 the preceding chapter. I there pointed out (pp. 460-1 and 462) the indica- 
 tions afforded of a special sort of clairvoyance ; telepathic, in the sense that 
 it depends on B's living presence in the scene which A perceives ; but 
 independent in the sense that B and his surroundings are perceived while 
 B's own state is not critical but normal — the abnormality of state being 
 confined to A, whose extension of faculty in trance or at death makes him 
 percipient of B, as well as the agent of B's percipience. A view aMn to this 
 has been developed by Mr. Myers [in the Note omitted in the present edition]; 
 and the temptation to apply it to the collective cases is considerable, 
 since it enables us to conceive the scene, and the sense of being present 
 there, as common to the minds of A, B, and C alike ; and so far as such 
 community is a favourable condition for telepathic affection, it would 
 explain A's power to affect the other two. To some joint hallucinations, 
 however [e.g., case 329, and perhaps 348), where A, the original of the 
 phantasm, has been in a normal waking state at the time, such an explana- 
 tion seems quite irrelevant ; and its admissibility elsewhere must, I think, 
 depend on our obtaining more proof than we yet have of A's reciprocal 
 percipience, in collective cases which are clearly due to his agency. The 
 reciprocal type having seemed, on the evidence, to be a rare if not a doubt- 
 ful one, we ought to be doubly cautious of making it the ground of explana- 
 tion for further and more perplexing phenomena. 
 
 And indeed any conjectural explanations of these more outlying 
 telepathic phenomena have, I am well aware, an air of rashness and un- 
 soundness. This may very likely be due to their being really rash and 
 unsound ; but it may also possibly be due to the fact that our view of 
 the field before us is still very partial and dim. The duty of caution in all 
 evidential matters does not exclude the duty of keeping the mind open to 
 new conceptions on this threshold of new knowledge, and not allowing 
 any hypothesis that has provisionally commended itself to become a rigid 
 barrier, within which further facts must be forced or else disallowed. And 
 if our central thesis stands — if " psychical " transferences from mind to 
 mind be admitted as in rerum naturd — the rashness, I think, would be in 
 attempting to set a limit to the possible impUcations of this admission. 
 Its tendency, at any rate, is to give a tangible meaning to that soUdarity 
 
 ^ e.y.f No. 242 just mentioned ; and compare No. 307. 
 
Chap. XVIII] COLLECTIVE CASES 517 
 
 of life which Idealism proclaims ; to lead us to regard individual minds, 
 not as isolated imits, but as all in potential unity — as entering into a 
 scheme whose relation to the telergic influence somewhat resembles that 
 of the physical world to electricity. And ia such a scheme we need not be 
 surprised if the manifestations of action and aflSnity between the parts 
 are as sudden and shifting, and to the superficial view as isolated, as in 
 the physical world those of electrical relations between different pieces of 
 matter. But a far larger basis of well-attested cases is, no doubt, needed 
 before reflections of this sort can be profitably pursued ; and I will not 
 further run the risk of inverting the relation of speculation to evidence 
 which it has been throughout my endeavour to maintain. 
 
CONCLUSION 
 
 § I. In bringing to a close the principal division of this work — ^the 
 presentation of the case for spontaneous telepathy as supported by a 
 considerable body of first-hand records — it will scarcely, I think, be 
 necessary to attempt anything like a summary of the foregoing chapters. 
 It is indeed impossible effectively to summarise facts the whole force of 
 which lies in their cumulation. One point only I would once again em- 
 phasise — the one with which I started — to wit, that radical connection be- 
 tween experimental and spontaneous telepathy, the importance of which in 
 my own view I may best express by saying that I am unable even to guess 
 what efiect the body of testimony to the latter class of cases would have 
 on me, were I not convinced of the reality of the former. This being under- 
 stood, so far as the evidential position of the subject admits of a brief 
 connected statement, I have endeavoured to state it in the closing pages 
 of the fourth chapter. Neither there nor subsequently have I extenuated 
 the evidential shortcomings of many of the spontaneous cases ; but for 
 the evidence taken as a whole, it may be claimed that it resembles not so 
 much a shifting shadow, which may be left to individual taste or tempera- 
 ment to interpret, as a solid mass seen in twilight, which it may be easy 
 indeed to avoid stumbling over, but only by resolutely walking away from it. 
 The temptation to walk away from it — to dismiss it with a hasty glance — 
 will be very strong. The matter presented is from a literary point of view 
 monotonously dull, from a scientific point of view confusingly inexact : 
 the study of it in detail is hard work, while at the same time it is work which 
 affords none of the stimulus of high intellectual activity. Yet it is only by 
 detailed study that my colleagues and I have arrived at our own view ; 
 and so far are we from putting omrselves into antagonism to the sceptical 
 attitude of Science, that we should regard any conclusion formed with- 
 out such study as premature. On this still dubious territory, a number 
 of direct and independent attestations, which would be utterly super- 
 fluous elsewhere, will be — or ought to be — demanded ; and others will 
 need, as we have done, to have the true nature and amount of the evidence 
 far more distinctly brought home to them than is necessary in realms 
 already mastered by specialists to whose dicta they may defer. 
 
 But in point of fact, the dulness of the work in detail scarcely needs 
 apology ; for it would never be specially remarked except in connection 
 with that totally unscientific view on wliich I commented at the very 
 opening of the treatise. The whole subject of psychical influences has 
 been mixed up in the public mind with ideas of the supernatural or uncanny 
 — with nervous thrills and spurious excitements. When such associations 
 are carefully excluded the details of the inquiry cannot be expected to have 
 
 Si8 
 
CONCLUSION 519 
 
 more, and may perhaps have not much less, attraction than those of the 
 recognised physical sciences. And so far as the unexciting character of 
 the present collection — poor in thrills, but tolerably rich in verified dates — 
 tends to make this sober view prevail, it will be a direct advantage. For, 
 exactly like the physical sciences, the research has to go on, methodipally, 
 not sensationally ; and it has only just begun to be methodised. The 
 present instalment of facts, though probably solid enough to surfeit those 
 who are not troubled by d priori difficulties, and to repel the mere seeker 
 after marvels, cannot be expected to convince everj' reasonable searcher 
 after truth ; and no one (as I have remarked before) can fix the precise 
 amount of testimony which a candid mind is bound to regard as adequate. 
 And we accept this view of the position rather as an incentive than as a 
 discouragement. For we are fortified by the belief that it is not so much 
 the necessary material, as the combined effort to render it available, that 
 has hitherto been lacking. Even the record now presented, as I have 
 pointed out, is drawn from the comparatively small number of persons 
 who have heard of our existence, and much of it from the limited circle 
 of our own acquaintance. We are justified, therefore, in regarding the 
 area hitherto explored as but a corner of a very much larger field, which 
 may be gradually swept ; and the very flaws in the present collection will 
 have had their use, if they direct attention to the true standard of evidential 
 requirements, and if through them future telepathic incidents stand a 
 better chance of being caught at the critical moment, while the oppor- 
 tunities for investigation are complete. 
 
 § 2. The commoner difliculties which hamper progress may, moreover, 
 be expected largely to disappear, as time goes on. As the idea of Telepathy 
 becomes understood, the difference will be more and more realised between 
 facts which make for it and facts which do not ; aid towards the establish- 
 ment of some strong item of proof will not so often be refused on the 
 ground that no proof is needed — that everybody has had presentiments 
 fulfilled, or has occasionally guessed what his friend was thinking of ; 
 and efforts will be more profitably directed through the mere existence of 
 a scheme into which the results may fall. And further, a rational public 
 spirit in the matter may be trusted to develop. The reluctance to give any 
 prominence to what are often legitimately regarded as very private 
 experiences will gradually give way, when it is recognised that the signi- 
 ficance of each item of evidence, even as matter for private contemplation, 
 depends on the combination of many items ; and among those who take 
 this wider view, fewer will shrink from the direct attestation which alone 
 can ensure the result that they profess to desire, and which they would 
 readily give to any other sort of fact in heaven or earth that they truly 
 believed in. As for the merely negative difi&culties — the general grounds 
 of objection to our work — we see them already diminishing from the mere 
 spirit of the age. The set of that spirit is very observably towards a wider 
 tolerance — a distrust of finalities and restrictions, by whatever party 
 imposed, and a faith in free inquiry, wherever it may lead. Men are 
 already ceasing to argue that the alleged facts did not happen because they 
 could not happen ; or that telepathy is perhaps not true, and, therefore, 
 if true, is not important ; or that the recognised paths of labour, along which 
 
520 CONCLUSION 
 
 steady progress is being made and may still be made to an unpredictable 
 extent, are so various and abundant that it is mere trifling to desert them 
 for a dubious track, where progress, even could it be supposed possible, 
 would still be a useless anachronism. 
 
 § 3. But though " psychical research " is certain in time to surmount 
 ridicule and prejudice, and to clear for itself a firm path between easy 
 credulity on the one side and easy incredulity on the other, the rate of 
 its advance must depend on the amount of sympathy and support that 
 it can command from the general mass of educated men and women. In 
 no department should the democratic spirit of modern science find so 
 free a scope : it is for the public here to be, not — as in anthropological 
 researches — the passive material of investigation, but the active partici- 
 pators in it. We acknowledge with warm gratitude the amount of patient 
 assistance that we have received — how patient and forbearing in many 
 instances, none can judge who have not tried, as private individuals, 
 to conduct a system of strict cross-examination on a wide scale. But 
 unless this assistance is largely supplemented, our undertaking can 
 scarcely hold its ground. Its interest must not for a moment be supposed 
 to be of the merely curious sort, sufficiently illustrated in a loose batch 
 of more or less surprising facts ; indeed, so far as the facts excite surprise, 
 it is a proof that the work is only beginning. If the natural system includes 
 telepathy, Nature has certainly not exhausted herself in our fev/ hundreds 
 of instances : that these facts should be genuine would be almost incon- 
 ceivable if she had not plenty more like them in reserve. And here is the 
 practically interesting point ; for, till the general fact is universally ad- 
 mitted, the several items of proof must ever tend to lose their effect as they 
 recede further into the past. This peculiarity of the subject cannot be 
 gainsaid, and must be boldly faced. For aught I can tell, the hundreds of 
 instances may have to be made thousands. If the phenomena cannot be 
 commanded at will, the stricter must be the search for them : if they are 
 exceptionally transient and elusive, all the greater is the importance of 
 strong contemporary evidence. The experimental work needs to be, and 
 easily might be, enormously extended : for many a year to come the 
 spontaneous phenomena must be as diligently watched for and recorded 
 as if each case stood alone in its generation. And whatever the defects of 
 the present attempt, so far as it supplies an impulse or lends an aid in 
 either of these directions, it will not have failed in its object. 
 
 PRINTED BY WILLIAM BRENDON AND'SON, LTD. 
 PLYMOUTH, ENGLAND 
 
 FEB 9 -1949 
 

 %^ 
 
 '%.^^ 
 
 s.^ 
 
 ,^^^ 
 
 .^^ 
 
 <d o. 
 
 ^ o^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ^■5^ 
 
 
 .*\^# ^ 
 
 

 c 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 \ « „ -<-^ 
 
 <^_'^..s 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^0^ 
 
 
 *^%. 
 
 r.V 
 
 / % -J 
 
 
 ^-..^^ 
 
 
 '\^- ^ Os^ 
 
 
 '^c. 
 
 
 
 <,^^^^ 
 ^ ^ 
 
 ,c3 ^^ 
 
 t^<i^^^ 
 
 -^ ^^ 
 
 
 ''/ . s^^ aC> 
 
 
 ^^.-^ 
 
 0^ 
 
 ^. "<f^^ rP^ ^'/_°'-.'^ 
 
 
 '":^^>,/ V^V -o/'-^tt"^^'./ %:^J^^ 
 
 
 0^ 
 
 
 - -^^ A^ .^".^^#/A ^. .S .^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^<^ ^«i^^^ 
 
 ;^.l-./^^ cP^.-r.v/^^ cP^;-:\°'^/^. 
 
 0^ ,^ ., ^" ^^ ^^ 0^ ,^ ; "J %/^ cP ^^" :, c' '■. "^^ 
 
 .^" 
 
 
 
 
 ^^d< 
 
 q, / * * ^ • V 
 
 
 ^ .;^%i^, ^l^ "^w*-^. _^^ <:^ -^ 
 
 .^Q. 
 
 %> :\4^i.^^y^^^^^'-^^ 
 
 "(p <%^ 
 
 
 %>^*^